《ANTIGOD: The Odyssey Of God》


 V1, C0 : The AntiGod

    Let¡¯s suppose for a moment, that you had the esteemed privilege of meeting God. And with his benevolent presence and all-knowing mind he allowed one single question, in which he would of course answer truthfully and honestly.


    Being the curious fellow you are, you ponder and ponder until your brain almost chemically explodes. And after much thinking you ask him this:


    ¡°If you had to say. What was the biggest mistake in all of creation?¡±


    What do you suppose he would answer? Humans maybe? Lucifer maybe? Or maybe even the divine apple? Nae. Nae! NAE!


    Here''s what I think.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation he''d glare you straight into your eyes and answer, ¡°God. Without a doubt¡­ God.¡±


    Listen closely, my friend, because this story no longer exists within the confines of history as everyone whose lived through it, or simply heard it, have all faded from existence.


    It first follows a God who created a very bountiful world, decorating it with creatures brimming with both uncertainty and infinite possibilities. He¡¯d used every ounce of his creative spirit to forge both the world and its people from scratch, shaping it into what he deemed ¡°a masterpiece¡±.


    However, to his surprise, the people whom he loved so much spiraled into something of a civil war, a war that lasted over an entire millennium.


    On one side, people viewed God to be nothing more than a bystander, a being who created the world with the sole purpose of watching it take its own shape. They believed that since God always has been absent, he always will be, some even going as far as to say he doesn¡¯t exist.


    On the other side, people viewed him as an all-powerful being, something beyond what could be classified as merely ¡°divine¡±. They believed that God wasn¡¯t absent in the slightest and that he was in every little thing. The blowing leaves, the warm fire, the sweet sensation of a mother¡¯s embrace and even that magical feeling you get when you accomplish something grand. They saw all small things within this world as an extension of God.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Naturally, there was no way to discern which of the two was correct, resulting in a war spiraling over an entire millennium, one that permanently split the world into two halves.


    Until one day, God himself finally put an end to it.


    In truth, the reason the war had waged on for so long was because God was tugged at which side to take, as he loved both equally. After all¡­ both sides contained creatures he fashioned in his very image. It was a feeling that could only be described as a father having to choose which of his two sons he should care for more.


    Unfortunately, that was a decision he simply could not bring himself to make, and so he ultimately decided to save both. He did so by splitting the two sides into two separate worlds, or to be more specific, he bestowed his most trusted servant, Michael, with the power to do so. And with it, he not only split his soul into two separate Gods to rule over each world, but split his body into seven divine items, entrusting them to Michael.


    But you see, before he fully vanished from existence -having split into two separate beings- he gave Michael a warning.


    ¡°I have seen every possible outcome, and the only one in which both worlds prosper is the one in which you do not physically interfere. I want you to observe the world and see to it that they both flourish in their own respective way.¡±


    And so, his master bestowed upon Michael the ability to see all outcomes before finally disappearing.


    After witnessing every possible outcome for the two worlds, Michael saw exactly why his master had warned him, for if he wasn¡¯t careful his presence could spell ruin for possible both worlds. Alas, this was the burden of someone who wields power beyond comprehension. The burden of God.


    He was now faced with two decisions: Either sentencing himself to an infinite solitary and use the seven divine items to ensure the prosper of both worlds -effectively becoming a God- or to abandon his master¡¯s warnings, choosing to walk the path of an uncertain future all to quell his own loneliness.


    Ultimately, Michael chose the second option, thus scattering the divine items and reincarnating himself into the first world as a servant of the ¡°Uncertain¡± God, the one whom ruled over a world that saw him as nothing more than a bystander.


    Eventually, he would experience first-hand the sheer magnitude of ruin his presence would bring as he witnessed the death of not just his God, but both Gods. As the tears swelled up withing his heart, he vowed to one day destroy the thing we call ¡°fate¡±, in hopes of undoing his mistake. But the only way to do such a thing was to kill a being also created by his original master, an entity we refer to as ¡°The Librarian¡±, the embodiment of fate itself.


    Let me be clear, this story does not follow Michael¡¯s journey on that quest, but instead the consequences of his actions.


    This is a story of how the first God, after his death was reincarnated as a human boy in the second world. A world in which God was seen as an all-powerful being. A world in which people born with power were hailed as Saints.

 V1, C1 : Ordinary Life, Part I

    The year is now 2020, a remarkable era brimming with technology that once belonged to the realm of imagination. We have portals that create instant connections with people across the globe, compact libraries that can hold countless volumes of literature, and even spacecraft capable of whisking someone to the moon and back. And amidst all these wonders, there¡¯s us, humans -beings endowed with the intellect and creativity to forge such extraordinary inventions. To this day, we continue to shock ourselves with the things we manage to create, questioning ourselves how we managed to turn sticks and stones into Bluetooth¡­ Laughable. Of course we could do that. After all¡­


    We were created in God¡¯s image, and he turned the infinite abyss into the world as we know.


    <hr>


    A weary sigh escaped the boy as he slouched over an old bench in the middle of a park. Akuma, a teenage boy with dark hair that was quite long for a male, couldn¡¯t help but think his presence was a bother to the people around him. Honestly, he had every reason to believe that, as any pedestrian who happened to look his way would jolt up, almost dropping their phones as they hurried past him. It wasn¡¯t as if he was ugly or anything like that, quite the opposite actually, it¡¯s just that he had a nasty crimson glare that seemed to scare even would be delinquents. The kind of glare that makes it hard for people, especially students, to approach him. But alas, this was the card he was dealt and so, he had to play it proudly.


    After another weary sigh, he curled farther back, his neck slouched over the bench¡¯s backrest as he gazed up at the clouds. Currently he was skipping school, so he was still in his school uniform. Now don¡¯t get me wrong, he isn¡¯t someone to be lumped in with petty delinquents, believe it or not, he was the number one in his grade when it came to academics. It¡¯s just that¡­ he¡¯s what we call¡­ a loner. Not by choice, but because he¡¯s constantly getting into fights with delinquents for apparently ¡°looking at them the wrong way¡±, in which no matter the odds he¡¯d always come out victorious. Such a feat -along with his strange name and rare appearance at school- has earned him the nickname ¡°The Lazy Devil¡±.


    For a moment, Akuma could¡¯ve sworn he heard the feint ¡°meow¡± of a cat, causing him to subconsciously turn his gaze to its source. Of course, that sudden shift in his posture and gaze spooked any pedestrian who happened to have looked his way in that moment, their footsteps almost doubling in speed as they pretended to be busy on their phones.


    Akuma had finally gotten tired of his clearly unwanted company and decided to make their days easier. And so, he left, going wherever the wind felt like taking him. It was then that he spotted a black cat hopping over a brin fence at the corner of his eyes. He wasn¡¯t big on cats or anything, but he found himself wondering if that was the same cat he had heard earlier on that bench. Perhaps, or perhaps not. It¡¯s not like cats were a rare sight or anything.


    He stopped by a vending machine and suddenly had the urge for some donuts. Unfortunately, the button didn¡¯t seem to work, or perhaps it was the machine itself that was broken. Whatever the case, he¡¯d already put his money in, so believe me when I say he was gonna get his damn money¡¯s worth. He tried everything: kicking, punching, elbowing, stomping, hell even headbutting the thing. It got so bad that the pedestrians around him mistook him for a petty thief trying to steal donuts of all things. It¡¯s a wonder they hadn¡¯t called any authorities.


    Finally, after much needed pounding the pack of three donuts fell, returning Akuma¡¯s warm expression. Naturally, the people around him were convinced he¡¯d just stole those from the machine but they last thing they were gonna do was risk death against the Lazy Devil. I mean these people had families to return to, lives to care for.


    If you get down to his routes, Akuma is a rather simple person. He believes that school is important and so he gets good grades. He believes training is essential, and so he makes sure to spare with his brother and father every now and then. And strangely, he believes heroes are needed in this world, so he does his best to save anyone he can. Not the kind of hero that preaches about some perfect utopia without evil or despair, but the kind of hero that should look to create a world where both despair and hope can live in harmony, where evil and good can be seen as equals. And so, regardless of who they are, he believes he should save them.


    Now that I think of it, who ever came up with the idea that a world brimming with good -one devoid of all evil- was a ¡°perfect¡± utopia? Wouldn¡¯t that contradict the entire meaning of the word? I guess it really just depends on how you define ¡°perfection¡±. In Akuma¡¯s case, perfection is a state of balance.


    For example, if there are three people, each craving an apple, and coincidentally there happens to be only three apples in the basket, wouldn¡¯t someone refer to such a situation as ¡°perfect¡±? Another example. Suppose you¡¯re out shopping for supplies and after grabbing everything you want, your total comes out to $200. Checking your wallet, you find $200 on the dot. Would one not claim such a thing as ¡°the perfect amount¡±?


    When you get down to it, perfection isn''t to have more, not less, but to simply have a balance -a compromise in between of sorts. It really gets me thinking. If there was something in this world that was always ¡°just enough¡± then surely that would be perfection.


    At least, that¡¯s what Akuma would tell you... Because his goal is to one day fix humanities flawed sense of perfection and create a world where humans no longer fear death but can still enjoy life.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Now don¡¯t get the wrong idea, he knows that such a world is impossible to create as a human being. People simply lacked the power needed to materialize such a vision. Akuma understands that better than anyone. Which is why his current goal is to become a being who can do it. His deepest wish is to become God, a wish that he''d embodied to the point that he often called himself God, as if hoping to one day manifest it into existence.


    Perhaps it''s that belief that brought him to his current predicament.


    To his left, a deafening honking as well as bright lights that obscured his vision of the fist of pure steel, a truck as some would call it. He was airborne with no way to move as he¡¯d hurled himself in the middle of the street to save a black cat from being run over. Some would label such a death as utter stupidity or at least something dangerously close. I mean he had a family waiting for him at home. He did amazing academically, and though he had no friends, there was one person, one person who he¡¯d do anything to be close with.


    Alas¡­ Akuma Tiryns¡­ has died.


    <h2>***</h2>


    The enigmatic man bowed deeply, his face a canvas of regret and sincerity, causing the radiant halo that hovered above his rich golden hair to dip down in sync with his magnificent wings. He apologized over and over while doing so, iterating that such a meeting was crucial for this world to keep going on. And no, I don¡¯t mean something small like the earth, I mean the entire damn universe, hell, whatever¡¯s past that too. That¡¯s simply how grim their situation was.


    Akuma, a teenage boy who¡¯d just had his life cut short for the purpose of saving a cat, hadn¡¯t heard a word of the mysterious Angel¡¯s desperate pleas. Actually, he had heard it, every word too. It¡¯s just that his eyes couldn¡¯t help but be glued to the feathers that floated gracefully from the Angel¡¯s enormous wings. In particular, his gaze followed one feather specifically as it gently descended upon the glass-like floor below, dancing with the wind as it did.


    ¡°Um¡­ Are you even listening?¡± The angel questioned as he peeked from below, before raising his head.


    ¡°Huh? Oh yeah. You said something about God dying, yes? And that the one who killed him has now taken over heaven?¡± Akuma¡¯s patience started to wane, and with a voice that grew in irritation, he added, ¡°And you felt the need to bring your ass down to Earth to recruit me for some sort of revenge mission because, for whatever reason, you can¡¯t handle it yourself¡­ That about summarizes it? Just grab the dead guy, huh? Surely, he¡¯ll do what I want since his life is over. Well news flash, I won¡¯t! You can send me to hell or whatever else you had in store, I¡¯m not doing it.¡±


    A bead of sweat trailed down the angel¡¯s face.


    ¡°Umm¡­ You really have quite the imagination, don¡¯t you? Look, it¡¯s true that I want you to help me reclaim heaven, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m sending you to another world for it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t where I get isekai¡¯d after dying to a truck?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so I don¡¯t know what an ¡®Isekai¡¯ is but in the first place you haven¡¯t even died yet.¡±


    Akuma blinked in awkwardness, a bit confused as he clearly recalled being run over by a truck.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I get hit by a damn truck? Wait, more importantly, is that cat alive?!¡±


    The silence was broken by feint chuckles, as well as the angel¡¯s futuristic armor clinking against his body as he did. It was a brilliant white, reminiscent of freshly fallen snow. The armor enveloped his upper torso, forearms, and thighs, with a few tough pieces here and there. Honestly, it looked like something straight out of a sci-fi movie.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like how I remember you." The angel chuckled. "You¡¯re more curious about a cat¡¯s safety over the fact that there¡¯s an Angel is in front of you. And here I was ready to explain how I know your name.¡±


    (Yeah, I already know how you know my name. You''re the angel that¡¯s in charge of guiding me to the afterlife. I bet you¡¯ve just been counting down the days, huh.)


    ¡°Pardon me for being rude but we must skip the formalities. I''m running out of time, you see.¡± The angel said, his initial warm and inviting tone now tinged with urgency. ¡°As I said, I need your help, Akuma. I need help in saving not only our people but the entire world from my father¡¯s murderer. Only you have the power to-¡±


    ¡°Excuse my interruption, mister-uhm¡­ angel guy? Sorry, forgot your name. But this is the second time you¡¯ve said that word and I just really need some clarification. By ¡®our people¡¯, are you perhaps referring to other Angels?¡±


    ¡°Yes exactl-¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I see now, you¡¯ve got the wrong guy for the job. Look, I may be God, but I ain¡¯t really that big on roleplaying. Do you see any wings on my back? Well? Do you?¡±


    As Akuma rambled on, the angelic figure''s patience began to fray, culminating in a sudden outburst:


    "LISTEN!!"


    With the force of his shout, combined with his fierce crimson gaze, you had better believe Akuma shut the hell up. If his goal was to intimidate, he had succeeded spectacularly. The boy stood frozen, suddenly attentive, even adopting a salute in his shock.


    ¡°The world as you know it is not how it should be. After slaying God and taking the throne for himself, the false God is attempting to change fate. He plans to rewrite this world¡¯s story, and I need your help in restoring it to its natural order.¡±


    He took a deep breath, regaining his composure.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m running out of time. Before you leave, I shall release the seals on your soul. Also, after you leave, please visit the Church of Michael, and tell the priest what you saw here.¡±


    "Church... of Michael...?¡±


    As those final words echoed in the air, a surge of energy coursed through Akuma, as if his very essence was elevating beyond the confines of the physical realm. The surroundings blurred and faded, reminiscent of drifting through space. Suddenly, a brilliant light enveloped him, its warmth wrapping around him like a comforting embrace, blinding him with its radiant glow.

 V1, C1 : Ordinary Life, Part II

    A large crowd gathered around his seemingly dead body, his lower spin pancaked as he¡¯d been run over by 4 tons of metal, not to mention the pool of blood that grew outward ever so gradually. He was a teenage boy who sacrificed his life to save a stray cat, and luckily made it in the nick of time. A few pedestrians who happened to witness the sight tried sharing their account of what had happened with a few heads tilting in confusion as they did. Had the ¡°Lazy Devil¡± truly saved a small animal? Was he really that kind of person?


    Whatever the case, every spectator present would watch in utter bewilderment as the teenage boy who¡¯d seemingly died, slapped away the hands of the paramedics, his wounds seemingly healed as he stood up. Everyone stepped back, fearing that epitome of ¡°devil¡± might not be for show, on man in particular having the guts to bellow it out to him. Akuma shot a fierce glare at the man, lost blood streaming down his face only highlighting his bloodlust.


    In truth he hated being called a ¡°devil¡± as it made his dream of one day becoming God seem further from his reach. Of course I¡¯m still gonna call him that. Not like he can do anything to me about it. Scrub.


    Clicking his tongue, he got up, resting his hands in his pockets as he walked away from the bloodied scene. Naturally any pedestrian in his way made themselves scarce, some even fleeing the scene in terror.


    ¡°My day has just been so damn dandy.¡± Akuma muttered to himself in sarcasm. ¡°First we these people who swear I¡¯ll murder em¡¯ just cause¡¯ I happened to look their way. A vending machine trying to steal my money. And then I almost died saving a damn cat, who¡¯ll probably die next week anyways with how careless these people are. And now you¡¯re telling me an Angel wants me to visit some church because God is dead?! I mean that doesn¡¯t even make any sense. How does God die?¡±


    Another weary sigh escaped Akuma. A lot of those seem to be coming out of him these days.


    ¡°¡­Though I guess, if angels and such are real, then maybe my goal¡¯s actually reachable¡­ I wonder, should I go to that church¡­? Tomorrow is Friday¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his thoughts, he heard bustling footsteps reaching ever so close to him, paired with the sound of weapons as well as feint giggling. It was a collection of sounds he knew all too well. A part of him wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with such nonsense, and the other felt ecstatic for the fortune of stumbling across victims he could alleviate his stress on.


    Behind him, about a hundred, most of them armed with short melee weapons while a few had the guts to use their bare fist. They were wearing the uniform of a neighboring school and naturally, was led by a leader by the name of ¡°Bomi¡±. The name stemmed from the brand of cigarettes he¡¯d always carry.


    Bomi took the cigarette from his lips, effortlessly flicking it into a nearby trash bin.


    ¡°My boys here have told me some unfortunate news. Apparently, the Lazy De-¡±


    Before he could even finish that sentence, his face had already been smashed in, sending him flying in between his gang. After an awkward silence, the rest of the group all charged Akuma, throwing any kind of honor or dignity out the door. I hesitate to even refer to such a moment as a "fight". Maybe "brawl" would work better, or perhaps "massacre". Label what you wish, all the same it was a devastating scene. One in which any spectator would feel the need to question if it was fair. One hundred men taken down effortlessly by one guy.


    Pressing the last delinquent¡¯s head into the ground with his shoe, Akuma turned his gaze to the clouds, a habit he often did when deep in thought.


    ¡°¡­Maybe I¡¯ll go to school.¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    There are moments in this world when the amount of sleep you¡¯re getting feels almost too good to be true. You find yourself questioning, ¡°Has my alarm gone off yet? Could I have overslept?!¡± It was this exact predicament that greeted him at the start of his day, though it was overshadowed by the remnants of the bizarre angel still lingering in his mind.


    The boy, Akuma Tiryns, was caught in a mental tug-of-war, contemplating whether to finally rise from his slumber -a struggle that had already consumed him for a good ten minutes.


    Initially, panic surged through him as he thought, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m going to be late for school!¡± But soon, a wave of tranquility washed over him, and he reasoned that if he was destined to miss the bus, why not indulge in a few extra moments of sleep? Such solid reasoning had no reason to be judged, and judged it was not.


    Though he¡¯d made up his mind yesterday to go to school, he found himself questioning if maybe yesterday¡¯s him had lost his mind or something. Surely that had to be the case.


    But then it hit him, like a lightning bolt striking out of nowhere, a thought jolted him awake. He was a boy with zero friends, yes, but by now he¡¯d settled with that fact, accepting that such a thing was just a waste of time. Perhaps it was his way of coping, or perhaps it had some solid reasoning behind it. Whatever the case, there was one person he wouldn¡¯t mind being close with.


    In truth, she was one of his only reasons for still showing up to class, and with her being out with a cold for the past week, he decided to skip the entire week. But -even though it was Friday- there was a tangy feeling urging him that she¡¯d be there today.


    With that feeling acting as his only fuel, he summoned every ounce of willpower to break free from the warm embrace of his cozy blanket and the formidable foe known as ¡°the pillow¡±. His strategy for this overpowered boss was foolproof, a time-honored method. Simply rolling out of bed and landing unceremoniously on the carpeted floor below. It was a solid plan if you give it thought. I mean think about it, if your bed is too comfy to get out of, then simply fall on the floor.


    After picking himself up from the floor, he limped toward the bathroom, only to be greeted by an unwelcome sight -a disheveled figure lounging there.


    "Good morning, sweet brother." Akuma said, forcing a smile that barely masked his irritation.


    The response he received was less than flattering.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Damn man, what time did you go to bed? You look disgusting."


    The silence that followed was thick with unspoken words. This unkempt Neanderthal was Tenshi Tiryns, Akuma''s older brother, and despite their shared blood, they were worlds apart. While Akuma was a 17-year-old high school junior, brimming with youthful energy, Tenshi, 24, had long chosen a different path, opting to train with their father instead of pursuing an education. The only thread connecting them was their shared hairstyle -both wore in locs.


    If you''re curious about such details, then I suppose I should tell you that Tenshi had short brown locks with a wilder appearance, as well as two striking golden locks that reached down to his chest. Strangely, that color was his natural one.


    ¡°My, I¡¯m as dazzling today as any other.¡± Akuma boasted, choosing to overlook his brother''s rude remark.


    His gaze shifted to the bathroom mirror, primarily to avoid the sight of his brother''s barbaric appearance. However, when he finally glanced at his reflection, something peculiar caught his eye. Behind him, he could have sworn he saw the same wings from his dream, now trailing behind him.


    "I-I guess I''m still a bit out of it." he muttered, brushing off the bizarre vision as mere hallucination.


    "What-?"


    "Nothing."


    ¡°Y¡¯know, it''s a wonder how you even wake up in the morning¡­ One day you''re gonna end up dead with that horrible sleep schedule!¡±


    With that harsh and utterly untrue remark, Tenshi made his way toward the door leading to his room.


    ¡°Jokes this early in the morning, huh?¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about joking?¡±


    As he slipped into his dimly lit room, Akuma felt an urge to call out to him just before the bathroom door clicked shut.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he shouted.


    "Hmm?" Tenshi replied, pausing to let his brother''s voice reach him through the small creak of the door.


    ¡°Fu-fu. Did you know the chances of dying to a wild serial killer is lower than your chances of dying to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to school man.¡±


    *SLAM!


    ¡°Tuh! Look who¡¯s talking. I hope that door breaks.¡±


    As if out of habit, he caught a glimpse of his own reflection, a Greek god in the making, and found himself momentarily lost in a mini modeling session. I suppose the bathroom light was just too flattering.


    After brushing his teeth and splashing water on his face, he returned to his room. For those curious about the layout, it was the average boy''s domain: a small bed tucked in the top right corner, a gaming setup occupying the top left, and a whole lot of nothing everywhere else. And yes, there was a poster on the wall of someone he may or may not have snapped a picture of. Perhaps without asking. But really, who cares about the details?


    The school uniform was a requirement for every student, leaving no room for debate about what to wear each day. Yet, you¡¯d never hear any complaints from this teenage boy. In fact, he found the uniform quite flattering on Alice, and if you were to ask her, she would likely claim to appreciate how it suited him as well¡­ She wouldn¡¯t.


    After donning his uniform and grabbing his phone, he began his familiar descent down the stairs, intending to whip up some breakfast. That was the plan, at least, until he encountered an expected hurdle at the end of his carpeted path, a sight that could only be likened to the devil''s work.


    "Ah, we meet again, Satan," he muttered, bracing himself for the inevitable showdown. "Today is not your day. My wife has finally recovered from that nasty cold, and I can almost sense her eagerness to see me from here."


    This was the second foe he faced daily, the first being the ever-tempting embrace of his pillow.


    The scene before him was so grotesque that even the most resilient stomach would quiver at the sight. He took a deep breath, mustering every ounce of bravery to confront this monstrous challenge.


    "Wooden floor!" he shouted, poised to leap into action.


    His father, stubbornly entrenched in his old-fashioned beliefs, occupied the lower level of their home, steadfastly refusing to cover the floor with carpet, as if enchanted by some unseen force. What was his strategy for the day? Of course, it was his classic move: a bold jump! He figured that if he got the first blow, then it¡¯d be over from there. Unfortunately, that did little for the shiver that followed as he touched the substance we call ¡°wooden floor¡±.


    Akuma embraced a refreshingly uncomplicated morning routine, which granted him plenty of time to spare before his bus arrived. You might be curious about how he occupied those fleeting moments. On this particular morning -pretty much every morning- he found himself diving back into the enthralling world of ¡°anime¡± a past time he often dabbled in.


    Before he realized it, an entire episode had flown by, and the urgency of leaving for school struck him like a bolt.


    As he approached his bus stop, a grin spread across his face, excitement bubbling within him at the thought of their shared moments. The happiness she brought him was undeniable, regardless of how frequently they met. While their bus stop typically saw a throng of kids, most chose to drive to school a bit later, leaving just him and her in their own little universe. That "her" is his beloved and extraordinary girlfriend, Alice!


    Okay so that was a bit of a lie. And by a bit, I mean light years from the truth.


    If you want the honest truth and nothing but it, Akuma was just another figure in the bustling crowd, desperately seeking her gaze -an npc if you will. A surge of jealousy welled up inside him whenever he caught sight of her sharing laughter with anyone else -including girls- and frustration gnawed at him as he watched the boys who got to partner with her in class. Alright, I may have been lying a bit with that first part. I suppose he was in a tad bit better spot than the other guys, seeing as they actually talked frequently. Even still, he was beyond hopeless. The briefest exchange with her could send him soaring with joy, as if he had just achieved a personal triumph.


    Alice walked with elegant grace, her pink school bag held delicately in her hand, evoking the image of a princess with each step she took. Grades, sports, looks and even personality, she was a model student in all categories you looked.


    Akuma¡¯s footsteps must have startled her, seeing as she quickly turned to glance his way. In that instant, he¡¯d fallen in love all over again. Time seemed to stand still as he took in her beauty. Her pink hair bounced softly with her movements, and her captivating pink eyes shimmered with kindness and compassion. Even from afar, he could see the gentle curve of her lips, and her school uniform highlighted her perfect figure. He was not one to dwell on the imperfections of skin, but even he was entranced by her porcelain skin.


    He was so engrossed that he even spotted the favorite pink scarf she wore.


    (Hmph. +10 points for me.)


    A sense of pride swelled within him for noticing such a trivial detail.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through, not fierce enough to knock anyone over, but strong enough to send dust particles flying. Unfortunately for him, it also nudged a bottle right under his foot, leading to an embarrassing stumble that sent him crashing to the ground with a loud thud. Though he couldn¡¯t see her, he could feel her awkward gaze upon him, and to his dismay, he realized he hadn¡¯t even fallen gracefully -his clumsy landing was punctuated by a ridiculous *EEK sound.


    (Yep¡­ -10 points for me.)


    ¡°Umm¡­ Are you okay, Akuma?¡± she asked, her voice laced with concern.


    (Please just let me die right now...)


    ¡°Y-Yep. Juuust fine,¡± he stammered, hastily scrambling to his feet and brushing off his uniform in a desperate attempt to reclaim some semblance of dignity.


    ¡°Y¡¯know¡­¡± she began, a small giggle escaping her lips. ¡°...You made this weird sound when you fell. To be honest, it was hard to hold in my laugh.¡±

 V1, C1 : Ordinary Life, Part III

    The two, Alice and Akuma, sat on a bench as they waited for their bus to arrive. To be more specific, Alice was the one who sat, while Akuma chose to stand next to the bench as he was feeling awfully self-conscious after his earlier fall.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m surprised you came today.¡± Akuma started off, attempting to break the silence. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d have stayed home, especially since it¡¯s Friday.¡±


    ¡°You sound just like my grandma. She said the same thing.¡±


    Hearing that was like a needle piercing through Akuma¡¯s heart. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was supposed to take it as an insult or not.


    ¡°Honestly, it was unbearable missing four whole days of school. I mean that¡¯s four whole days! One or two is one thing, but four?! I almost lost my mind. I had to come back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ You really like school, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well of course I love school. I get to see so many wonderful people.¡±


    Alice was something of a school celebrity. It was almost rare to find her by herself.


    (Wonderful people, huh? I bet that¡¯s nice¡­ People seem to avoid me.)


    Without realizing, he was staring at the ground, remembering the times he tried to make friends but failed miserably.


    ¡°You always make that face when I bring up wanting to see people¡­¡±


    In his trance, she¡¯d scooted over to the other side of the bench, grabbing his attention with her pointed finger.


    ¡°Y¡¯know¡­ You¡¯re one of the people I want to see too.¡±


    Akuma was left speechless, his eyes widened with shock as she said that. He found his gaze trailing back to her eyes as they were the only ones that looked at him as if he were human.


    What would¡¯ve been awkward silence as the two gazed at each other was abruptly cut short by the rumble of a truck-like exhaust that filled the air. Their yellow Uber had arrived, eager to whisk them away to their next destination. It halted right in front of them, its double doors swinging open in an inviting gesture. While any ordinary person might see it as just a yellow bus ready to transport students to school, Akuma perceived it as Cerberus, the mythical guardian, lowering its back to usher them into the depths of the underworld.


    Well, any ordinary day he might¡¯ve seen it that way, but his attention was so fixed on Alice that he hadn¡¯t even noticed the bus had arrived. It took Alice getting up while commenting ¡°It¡¯s here, Akuma¡± to snap him back to reality.


    Having no real friends on the bus -none at all actually- Akuma opted for the back seat, a place that felt like home. Since stepping into high school, he found solace only in the rear of the bus. In his mind, those who sat in the middle were decent enough, but the front seats? Those were reserved for serial killers, or perhaps people on illegal substances -maybe even both.


    It might be important to note that Alice, as usual, settled into the seat right in front of him.


    Along the ride Akuma happened to spot frequent sightings of ¡°Michael¡± and ¡°Church¡± that seemed to pop up here and there. One example was a house plastered with ¡°Michael¡± signs. Another was when he spotted a ¡°Church Monday¡± poster as they cruised by on the bus. Who even goes to church on a Monday? WHO?! It was baffling. And in the first place, today was Friday, so was he supposed to wait until Monday? So many questions, and yet not a single soul to answer them.


    Arriving at school, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see that nothing had changed at all. Students would hurry past him, some even clutching their bags tightly as they raced to class. It¡¯s not like he¡¯d ever stolen a person¡¯s belongings before but for some reason they were convinced he was the type of person to do it. The only person who looked at him like any other person was Alice, who had been sucked into a swarm of girls as soon as she got off the bus. As much as he wanted to, he resisted the urge to speak with her, fearful that he¡¯d ruin her image.


    Amid his boring class, seated at the back by the window, he found himself gazing outside, feeling a mixture of melancholy from his lack of a social life, as well as curiosity of whether he should go to church. It was then that he noticed a group of clouds shaped so oddly that they spelt out the word ¡°Michael¡± sending an eerie shiver down his spine. The strange occurrences of ¡°Michael¡± and ¡°Church¡± that he had previously dismissed as coincidences persisted even now. It was an understatement to say it was driving him to the brink of insanity.


    At this point, he gave in. It was time to go to church.


    ***


    It was a pleasant Monday morning, perhaps even worthy of the word ¡°delightful¡±, yet Akuma found himself at the end of his rope. Even if this turned out to be nothing more than a ridiculous dream playing tricks on him, he was determined to seek closure. A wave of resolve surged through him as he decided to enlist his brother, Tenshi, to drive him to that damn church.


    He fired up the web browser on his phone and typed in ¡°Church of Michael¡±, discovering it was a mere fifteen-minute drive away. It felt almost too convenient, but he wasn¡¯t about to question the lemons life threw his way. However, he couldn¡¯t help but ponder his next steps. What was he even doing? Once he arrived at this church, what would he do then? These were pressing questions, yet he chose to silence his doubts and ask his brother for a ride anyway. Bursting through the front door -because who needs privacy- he blurted out his request.


    An awkward silence followed, and with a confused expression, Tenshi finally asked, ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    If only Akuma could explain without sounding insane. Alas, he was forced to stand there in silence.


    In that moment, a realization dawned on Tenshi, and laughter erupted at the thought of his brother turning to faith.


    ¡°Have you finally decided to confess all your sins?¡± he teased, chuckling mockingly. ¡°Convert after everything you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Akuma stood frozen, feeling utterly defeated as his brother''s laughter echoed around him, almost making him wish he could vanish and pretend he never brought it up. What could he possibly say? Admit that he was tormented by haunting words from a dream? Absolutely not.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my time on that nonsense.¡± Tenshi answered, turning back to his phone. But then, a sudden change of heart struck him. ¡°Wait, forget that let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tenshi was notorious for his unpredictable mood swings, often flipping his emotions like a switch. Yet, this quirk only fueled Akuma''s curiosity about the reasons behind such shifts. He was the type to inquire ¡°how¡± rather than ¡°why.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden change of heart...?¡± Akuma probed, genuinely intrigued.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re set on converting, I suppose it¡¯s my responsibility to assist you¡­ But honestly, I¡¯m just curious to see what happens.¡± Tenshi replied, a playful wink flying from his face. What a weirdo.


    Although Akuma had no plans to convert, he had successfully extracted the answer he sought and wasn¡¯t about to jeopardize that. ¡°Whatever floats your boat.¡± he said, stepping out of his room to prepare for the drive.


    Hoping to catch him before he left, Tenshi called out, ¡°Send me the address!¡±


    ***


    Arriving at the church, Akuma wasn¡¯t surprised in the slightest to see Tenshi''s car parked at an awkward angle. It was a scene he saw often, likely a result of Tenshi dedicating most of his free time to training rather than driving. Honestly, it was a miracle he had even managed to get his driver''s license.


    As they approached, the doors swung open automatically, as if inviting them into a warm embrace. Despite never having set foot in this church before, they instinctively turned right, entered the lobby, and settled into a sofa of sorts, waiting for a member of the clergy to greet them. Soon enough, a pastor by the name of "Pastor John" appeared to welcome them. He was a tall man with short black hair, appearing to be in his late thirties. Clad in the white clergy cassock of the Church of Michael, adorned with a prominent red cross, he exuded an air of authority. ¡°Mr. Akuma and Mr. Tenshi?¡± he called out, his voice warm and his demeanor polished.


    ¡°Yeah... How did you know our names?¡± they asked in unison, their confusion evident.


    ¡°Why, the Priest has been expecting you all week, of course. Now, please, come right this way.¡± With that, the pastor turned and led them deeper into the church.


    Exchanging wary glances, Akuma and Tenshi silently communicated their unease, their eyes conveying a shared thought:


    ¡°This feels a bit off.¡±


    Nevertheless, they rose from their seats and followed the pastor down a long hallway, passing numerous doors until they reached a solitary door at the end. Too hesitant to voice their concerns, they resorted to their unique form of communication -exchanging blinks, a secret language they had crafted just for moments like this.


    ¡°(Hey, you didn¡¯t lead me to some kind of sex dungeon, did you?!)¡± Tenshi inquired.


    ¡°(Negative. And I doubt anyone would want you.)"


    ¡°(The hell you tryna'' say, bro? Don''t even joke like that.)¡±


    "(Who said anything about joking?)"


    ¡°Gah-! You little-!¡± he exclaimed, momentarily forgetting their silent pact.


    Reaching the wooden door at the corridor''s end, the pastor knocked twice, hoping to catch someone''s attention. A shiver slid up Akuma¡¯s spine at the sight of it.


    ¡°YES?!¡± an elderly voice bellowed from within.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the boys here, Priest Finral!¡±


    ¡°PLEASE, LET THEM IN!!!¡± The voice resonated with the weight of ages, as if the speaker had traversed the world for centuries. It was astonishing that someone so ancient could project such a volume. As soon as those words echoed, the pastor swung the door open. Tenshi stepped inside first, with Akuma following closely behind, glaring at the door as he did. The pastor who had guided them there shut the door, standing guard like a bouncer at the most exclusive party in town.


    The interior resembled a lavish casino, designed for the elite. The first thing that caught the eye was the opulent white marble table, encircled by plush red chairs. In the back, exotic pool tables added to the extravagant atmosphere. Surprisingly, the pope did not conform to the stereotype of a short, frail old man draped in white and gold vestments. Nor was this the room you¡¯d expect to find in a church. Instead, he towered over even Pastor John, his short gray hair complementing his immaculate white robe, though the wrinkles were indeed a testament to his age.


    (Holy hell! This room costs more than my life!) Akuma thought, utterly astonished. (Who is this guy?!)


    Tenshi, usually indifferent, found himself absorbing the lavish surroundings. ¡°I knew the pope had money, but this?¡± he exclaimed, scanning the room from left to right.


    ¡°Good evening, boys!¡± the ancient figure greeted them with a wide smile, though it resembled more like the smug grin of the wealthy flaunting their riches. Normally, Akuma would have despised that expression, but his attention was drawn to the wooden cane resting beside the pope''s chair.


    (If you''re this loaded, then why a wooden cane?! What a weirdo...)


    Suddenly, the mood in the room shifted dramatically. The pope leaned forward, his demeanor transforming into one of grave seriousness. ¡°Please, take a seat and listen closely, boys¡­¡± he urged. ¡°¡­What I am about to share with you is of utmost importance.¡±


    The two brothers exchanged glances, their feeling to get out of their evident by their faces. But with this all being Akuma¡¯s idea he let out a mighty sigh and stepped forth. Conveniently there were two seats at the end of the table, facing Finral.


    ¡°Akuma. You have already met with Michael, correct?¡±


    For a moment, Akuma¡¯s face -previously dead and expressionless- jumped into that of pure confusion. How did he know about his dream? How did he know the angel¡¯s name? Who even is this man? These are the questions that raced through Akuma¡¯s mind. However, he ultimately dismissed all those thoughts and chalked it up as some wild guess. This gu must¡¯ve been some prophet or something.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we do not have time to go over everything at this moment, but there is a tale I must tell you.¡± As Tenshi and Akuma sat there in complete silence, the pope went on. ¡°Though you only see it in stories and legends, long ago this world that we live in was filled with people who held the power to do amazing things. They could harden their bodies to be as tough as steel, command strength that could level a city or even reach speeds impossible for the common man. During those days, every human had access to a power source known as Hoshi. At its core, Hoshi is the ability to interact with the energy produced by your soul. By itself it is quite simple but paired with a Tamashi, one could use ¡®Empower¡¯ and if the condition is right, they could even use ¡®Devour¡¯. One of the greatest wielders of Hoshi this world has ever born was one of my favorite students. Moses. Quite the genius of his time, he was able to use hoshi from outside sources and split the sea. Unfortunately, the ability to interact with this energy was sealed away from mortals. As a result, people lost all memory and belief of Hoshi as the centuries passed by. All that remains are legends and folklore of its existence."


    "...............¡±


    He grabbed the wooden cane he had resting to his side, rose out of his chair and pointed it¡¯s tip at Tenshi¡¯s direction. ¡°I trust Micheal has already released your seals, Akuma! So, I shall release your seal, Tenshi! It would take quite a while to do it cleanly, so I shall have to rush a bit.¡±


    Akuma had half a mind to walk out right there and then, but honestly, something akin to curiosity washed over him. Just what would this crackhead do next? So far, he was doing his best to hold in his laughter.


    He continued to hold his wooden cane in Tenshi¡¯s direction and began chanting some sort of poem:


    ¡°Through fire and despair, thou are ensnared.


    Through chains and bondage, thou are poundage.


    Through strain and pain, thou shall attain.


    Now flow free for this I have claim.¡±


    A heavy silence followed, broken by a burst of uncontrollable laughter. This entire time they listened carefully and attentively as the priest spat this fable out his ass, but they¡¯d reach their end. Their dam had finally received more than it could hold and exploded.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s time to get the hell out of here.¡± Tenshi said, dabbing at the tears of laughter streaming down his cheeks. Akuma had also been wheezing, even still as they made their way to the door.


    As if the priest was trying to convince them to listen to even more fables, he screamed out:


    ¡°WAIT!!! THERE IS MORE YOU NEED TO HEAR!!!...THEY ARE COMING FOR YOU!!¡± However, his cries were meaningless, as they¡¯d already tuned him out. Another ¡°PLEASE WAIT!!!¡± followed until he realized they weren¡¯t turning around. Haven realized this, he hurried out of his chair to chase after them. And boy was he a quick one. How the hell is an old man so damn nimble and agile?


    Of course, you can imagine that such a sight was almost horrifying. Thinking their lives were in danger, they did what any sane person would do in such a situation. They booked it. Darting past the pastor who was keeping a lookout, they sprinted down the hallway, past the lobby and out the door. They did so with one wish in mind:


    ¡°Please just let me reach the car¡±.


    They didn¡¯t spare a single glance behind them.

 V1, C2 : Taking A Bite, Part I

    Luckily, the Gods had smiled on these two, Tenshi and Akuma. They managed to get to the car just in the nick of time and were now cruising down the road.


    Even after having left the church, they found themselves gossiping about the crazy events that just took place.


    ¡°Man, what the hell was that guy on about?¡± Tenshi thought aloud, not focusing on the road in the slightest. ¡°I knew church guys were desperate for followers, but that. Man, he''s different¡±


    ¡°Especially when he grabbed his cane and casted his spell on you.¡± Akuma added, the two beginning to laugh.


    ¡°So why did you want to go there anyways?¡±


    Such a question wasn¡¯t sudden at all, and honestly a part of Akuma knew it was coming. But he still couldn¡¯t help the natural tears known as sweat from drizzling down his fingers. Just was he supposed to tell his brother? That he had sights from a strange dream about an angel? Absolutely out of the question. So as most people would in such a situation, he thought of the best lie he could muster at the time. ¡°Uhm... My friend wanted me to convert so I decided to check it out.¡± A cunning lie, I know¡­ Absolutely dogshit, what idiot would believe that?!


    ¡°I agree on the converting part, but that pope was a terrible example.¡± Oh¡­ this one. ¡°And also¡­¡± He went, an awkward sweat coming down his cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°E-Enough about that.¡± Akuma exclaimed, a hint of embarrassment beginning to seep in. ¡°I say we go to the Burger Queen over there.¡±


    ¡°You got Burger Queen money? Cause I¡¯m broke as hell.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I know you have some dollars on you.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t mean I¡¯m trying to spend them on you! But whatever, I¡¯m starving too so let''s go eat, on me.¡±


    ***


    The exterior of the restaurant was mostly clear windows for walls with a few gray slate pillars between each window, a black smooth roof and a vast sign on the very top that said ¡°Burger Queen¡±. Walking inside you would see white cushion seats with long marble tables to the left, and red chairs with brown and red tables to the right.


    Straight ahead you would be met with the cashier front with an enormous menu on the wall behind them. Though this was the layout of the restaurant, what you would have noticed first was the line long enough to make you forget you were hungry.


    ¡°Damn, we''re gonna starve before it¡¯s our time to order.¡± Tenshi let out as he witnessed the massive line before us. Akuma sighed as if it were his way of agreeing. ¡°By the way, you wouldn''t happen to have told that crazy pope our address or anything like that right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. What do you take me for, a moron?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The line moved up faster than they expected, and now it was time to order. They were greeted by a cute female cashier that wore, short, blonde hair that she wore in pigtails, and she was of course wearing the black and red striped Burger Queen uniform. ¡°Hello, welcome to Burger Queen, what can I get you today?¡± The cashier greeted them, with a voice of warmth and silk.


    They were no strangers to fast food jobs, so they knew that she was faking that smile. All the same it created a peaceful and chirpy mood in the restaurant.


    Maybe it was because he was a fat bastard by heart or some weird sense of big brother leadership, but Tenshi, who had originally turned down his brother¡¯s offer to get some food, was the first to make his order. ¡°I¡¯ll take the ¡®double cheeseburger deluxe combo¡¯ with a large drink.¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Alright¡­ By the way, we''re having a special promotion on ice cream. Buy a small one for half price and you get two. Would you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take the vanilla flavor.¡± Tenshi answered.


    ¡°Coming right up, Sir¡­ And what can I get you?¡± she asked as her gaze switched to Akuma.


    ¡°Let me get the ¡®Double Nerd burger Combo¡¯ with a medium drink. Hearing the name of his burger leaving his tongue, he now realized the outrageous meal that he just ordered. All the same this was his go-to, and he¡¯d be damned to switch it up.


    ¡°Your ice-cream?¡± The cashier asked to clarify.


    ¡°Oh umm¡­ lemme get the cookies and cream.¡±


    ¡°OK. And will that be all?¡± My, her voice was chirpy. It¡¯s a wonder she had the energy to be this polite. Maybe, just maybe she wasn¡¯t faking.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tenshi and Akuma answered in unison.


    ¡°Can I get a name for your order?¡±


    ¡°Tiryns.¡± They once again answered in unison.


    ¡°That''s a pretty unique name¡­¡± she remarked as she giggled. ¡°¡­Ok, your total is $23.45. Would you like to round it up to $24 and donate the difference to the Child Cancer association?¡±


    ¡°Why of course.¡± Akuma answered with a bright smile, knowing damn well that wasn¡¯t his card. Tenshi gave a deathlike glare that spoke volumes. But I mean, what could he say? No? Then he would look like a monster. And no one likes monsters. Especially the ones that walk in human form.


    After paying she gave them their cups for drinks and informed the two that she would call their name when the meal was ready.


    Haven found the first seat possible, the two sat as if finally able to relax. Tenshi in particular let out a mighty sigh as he complained, ¡°Man, I got so many assignments I need to do. I really need to stop procrastinating.¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know. There¡¯s a difference between procrastination and simply being a bum.¡±


    It might be of importance to note that Tenshi indeed went to school, online to be specific, just that he has zero ambition for it and would rather spend his time training.


    Choosing to ignore his brother¡¯s rude claim, he went on, ¡°It¡¯s really packed full in here. Maybe it¡¯s rush hour or something.¡± as he looked around. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll see cult mania around here.¡±


    ¡°I hope not. Leaving this food behind would be a shame.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah it would. Especially since I already paid for it.¡±


    Maybe it was out of boredom waiting for their food, but Akuma found his gaze drifting around in all sorts of places. The first thing he noticed was the happy couple that walked through the door. On the left was a young woman who had short twin tails. Her outfit of choice was some blue jean shorts, a white top, and white slides. The young man was on the right and had a curly afro. He wore some basic white jeans pants, a red shirt with a black skull print at the center and white sneakers.


    (Must be nice!) He thought with jealousy, as the couple reminded him of Alice.


    The second thing his gaze wandered to, was the big family sitting by the window. There were 6 kids and two adults. It¡¯s fair to assume they must¡¯ve been the mother and father. Strangely, he cared more about how happy the family seemed to notice their outfits or distinct characteristics. He was especially touched by the innocence of the child between them. They looked to be about 3 years of age, and she was nipping on a little slice of apple. The whole family had big goofy smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Tiryns!¡± a male cashier shouted, to get our attention.


    ¡°Guess that''s our queue.¡± Tenshi informed Akuma, getting up to get their order. Akuma chose to watch, remaining seated, and being as bored as he was, he found himself counting down with each step Tenshi took.


    (5, 4¡­)


    He was almost there, just a handful of steps away.


    (¡­3, 2¡­)


    He could almost smell the nerd burger that he was about to devour.


    Until suddenly¡­


    (¡­1)


    *KABOOOM!!!


    Everything was reduced to cinders.

 V1, C2 : Taking A Bite, Part II

    His first impulse was to clear his throat of all the dust from debris. Some managed to cling to his eyes as well, so he found himself frantically rubbing them. That¡¯s when he saw it. A sight that made him wish he¡¯d just kept his eyes closed indefinitely.


    A reflection to his right, a broken mirror greeted him. Through it, he saw the same wings from his dream, following him. This time, they seemed to be glitching in and out, like a bad television signal. The halo was absent, but the sight still shook him -resulting in him flinching backwards.


    He continued to desperately rub his eyes, hoping this was just his vision playing tricks. But to no avail. There they were, still glitching in and out of reality.


    And then he turned his head.


    A disaster of emotions flood through his mind. He was confused, scared and his body didn¡¯t even try to hide it. He could only sit there, trembling, hoping this was all some bad dream. I could only describe that sensation as absolute despair.


    The building was completely gutted by the flames and only a few sections of metal still held together -like the skeletal frame of a long dead house of bones. And in the middle of that house, there was him, just lying on his butt.


    The stench of iron was so strong and pungent, it made him gag every time he caught a whiff. But it was also a familiar scent. One that he remembered. But from where? It was as if that part of his mind was covered in a thick fog.


    Slowly, he crept backwards in terror of the horror before him. And as he did, he felt the warmth and texture of some thick and slippery liquid. For some, it would feel like a foreign feeling but for him it was one he had quite some history with. And yet, though he had the feeling it was familiar, he just couldn¡¯t remember where.


    Beside his right hand was the head of the 3-year-old baby he saw earlier with a small piece of apple slice still in her mouth. Her neck looked as if it were ripped off from the rest of the body. You could even see a fragment of her spinal cord sticking out the head.


    My guess is that the force from the explosion must have sent her mother and father at a speed different than her¡¯s, resulting in her ripping apart. Though at this point anything could be on the table.


    By this time, Akuma¡¯s chest was reaching a level far exceeding regular pounding. He stood up to scan the area, advancing while grabbing his chest to ease the speaker blooming in his chest. After about 6 steps he tripped on a large piece of rubble and slammed straight to the floor. He picked himself back up and continued his quest to find at least one survivor but to his surprise that only made things worse. MUCH WORSE!


    He stumbled shortly after and almost slipped in a pool of blood. Turning back to see what it was he tripped on, he saw what should have been a happy couple burning with passion and life, replaced with two butchered bodies. On the figure that looked male, the upper half was right next to the lower half and the legs were nowhere to be found. On the female figure, she was missing her right hand, and half her skull had vanished. The sight dropped him to his knees, and his vomit shot out like an arrow from the bowstring of hell itself. It landed in front of him, smearing the debris with a coat of disgust. The stench brought him to his very edge and lunged him straight off. He spewed anything his guts had to offer straight back up, even covering his shirt with it. That¡¯s when he realized something extremely dire. Something of high importance was missing. His mind asked the question of the highest importance. A question he regretted not asking from the very beginning¡­


    Where was Tenshi?


    He desperately looked everywhere, flipping every piece of debris in his path, hoping he would just be there. Perhaps he was already dead. Perhaps he was on the verge of it. Anything could have happened, but the only thing that mattered was finding him. And it was then, as he continued to hopefully look through every debris and organs in his path, that he spotted someone¡¯s burnt body. It was the only body he found in one piece, but they were dead all the same. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    It was lying face up with some type of short iron pole lodged through their chest. They had a familiar looking skull ring on their right index finger that made him want to take a closer look, in hopes that he was wrong. But standing there above the burnt body, he realized his judgment wasn¡¯t wrong. There was no doubt. It was Tenshi.


    He fell to his knees in disbelief, as he bared witness to his brother¡¯s unrecognizable form. The ring was honestly the only reason he knew it was him. Only he would ever wear such a eggy thing. On his index finger no less. In truth it was just a cheap gift Akma gave him for his birthday that he for some reason kept a hold of, even after all these years.


    ¡°Now this is just pathetic.¡± a deep voice proclaimed as they began to laugh. Hearing his voice alone felt as if he were stranded in a blizzard of sharp razors. ¡°Just look at yourself. You''re covered in your own vomit and down on your knees like some insignificant little worm. This is just ridiculously funny!¡±


    As Akuma turned his head to match their gaze, the sight of what he could only assume to be a foot, smashed into my face. The sheer impact should have caved in his facial bones and the blow sent me flying into one of the few remaining pillars. The second his back made contact, he felt an intense pain circulating throughout his entire body and fell into a brief unconsciousness. One would question how he could survive such an attack, but that was the farthest thing from his mind. Immediately after opening his eyes, there was a fist waiting to greet him. One that sent him flipping through the wall and into the parking lot, caught by Tenshi¡¯s car. Blood pooled down his face, and a mixture of blood and saliva dripped from his mouth.


    After such a deadly attack he didn''t even need to see that thing to know it wasn''t human.


    ¡°Such a fragile and weak creature you are.¡± The monster scoffed, walking across the parking lot. ¡°You might actually be worse than an insect. I can¡¯t believe I was so cautious as I approached you too! Even after reducing this place to rubble, I stayed back to gauge your reaction! Just for you to be this pathetic? This is just too funny!¡±


    It was the first time since hearing his eerie voice that Akuma managed to catch a good look at him. Laid out on the damaged car, he saw a being equally as unbelievable as the angel in his dream, no, this one was definitely worse.


    His lanky body towered over his, a shadowy combination of crimson markings and obsidian skin. And before he knew it, death was only inches away from him, almost in slow motion.


    At that very moment, time as he knew it reconstructed itself and a wave of memories began broadcasting into his brain. Events like getting punched by his dad during training and even lying about doing his homework. Weirdly, he even remembered things like, all the times he said ¡°good morning¡± to his brother, working part-time at a fast-food restaurant and even eating with some friends. Well, that part was from a dream as he had no friends. However, there was one real memory. Alice. How he wished he could have seen her smile just a couple more times. Maybe even just once.


    (I see¡­ so this is what it feels like to have your life flash before your eyes¡­ Am I really gonna die here? ¡­Die...Die? Death... Hm. What exactly¡­does it mean to die? Will I see God? Will I see Satan? ...Or will I simply vanish away? Times like these... I wish I was the one to decide¡­ Then I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about judgment. I could be the one to judge others¡­ When exactly did I start feeling this way? How long as it been, since I¡¯ve started calling myself God¡­ Y¡¯know¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­ I wanna die right here.)


    With adrenaline cursing throughout his body, he rose up and took a stance that was perfect for both defense and offense. He carried his left leg forward and slightly bent his knees while shifting his weight toward the left leg. Then he put up his left hand with my elbow slightly bent out, and his right fist charged just above his waist.


    With this stance he¡¯d be able to block and reflect attacks with my left hand and simultaneously attack with the right hand.


    The sight of Akuma choosing to retaliate instead of cowering in fear put a grin the monster¡¯s face.


    In an instant, his fast made its way to Akuma¡¯s face, at a speed beyond humans. And yet, in a way, it seemed slow. The wings glitching on his back became a sold white for an instant, allowing Akuma to react. He used the back of his left hand and shifted his forearm away from himself, leaving his head and torso completely open. Then he used his right hand and fired a quick jab to his nose, followed by a hook to his jaw. Though he seemed to have felt the hit, that wasn¡¯t nearly enough to knock him unconscious.


    The monster retaliated with a hook using his left arm but expecting this, Akuma ducked and countered with a raging uppercut using his right fist. Which he followed with a sweep to his legs, resulted in him sliding to the left. But this boy, angered and desperate, wasn¡¯t going to let him off easy. He sent his fist to assist with the fall by connecting to the monster''s right cheek. The connection sounded like an explosion, giving off a large "BOOM!" sound. The force produced shattered the asphalt into pieces, cleared the debris and created an impressive crater.


    While most would question where this sudden power came from, and how it came into their possession, the only thing on his mind was destroying this clown.

 V1, C2 : Taking A Bite, Part III

    There is a popular saying that goes ¡°Get em while they¡¯re down¡±. While most label this as unchivalrous, Akuma was not one to dwell on such things. And it¡¯s for that very reason he raised his leg to the skies and tried to drill it straight through the monster¡¯s head.


    However, just as he thought he¡¯d made contact, his foot was frozen in place.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, no?¡± Said the monster below, confidence escaping his lips.


    Before Akuma could question how he was fine after all of that, his body was sent in a rainbow as he was slammed headfirst into the ground. The impact danced his skull around his brain, causing dizziness and his vision to blur. He even ended up coughing up some blood. The monster, having still latched onto his ankle, stood up and tossed the boy back into the same car in the parking lot. It was like he was right back where he started, as if everything he¡¯d just did never even happened. Part of him even expected to hear the monster laugh at his determination by now. Saying something cliche like ¡°THIS IS GETTING INTERESTING!!!¡± but his face was that of complete focus. He was like an entirely different person.


    Akuma sat there beaten, bruised and perhaps even half dead, as the monster aim at him with his right palm. The air -previously a blank canvas- became filled with colors of blood, sapphires and even roses in the shape of twinkling stars. It was as if he robbed the very night sky of its accessories. A tear almost left Akuma¡¯s eye as he witnessed such beauty. He was so captivated by the demon¡¯s angelic-like power that he forgot to question how he was doing this.


    ¡°Empower¡­¡± The monster said, the dazzling stars around him beginning to glow like beautiful gems. ¡°¡­Decimate!¡± Then quickly, they all condensed into his right palm, forming an orb about the size of a baseball. He grabbed a hold of that baseball, entered a stance akin to a pitcher¡¯s and he beamed it at the boy.


    Of course, he had no intentions of letting whatever that was, touch him, but it was flying like it was hurled by a professional pitcher at God knows how much mph. And to make matters worse he wasn¡¯t even on my feet. He was on his ass by the passenger door of this poor beat up car. I feel sorry for its owner.


    No matter how much adrenaline flowed through his body, or how many flashbacks he had, or even how much he ¡°believed in himself¡±, there was just no way over overcoming sheer impossible power. And to think he was chucking energy balls now.


    He was desperate. Desperate enough that he guarded his face, as if it¡¯d do much. Desperate enough that for a moment he thought:


    (Hey, dream angel¡­ if you¡¯re here then please, PLEASE help me out.)


    Just when his desperation was at its peak. He saw him. An image of that mysterious angel flashing through his mind. And before he realized it, he was sitting at least 25 feet in the air, floating up and down in a gentle rhythm.


    (The hell? Did I just unlock plot armor¡­? I always knew I was the main character.)


    A loud *KABOOOM sound coming from below. It was the result of the monster¡¯s power coming in contact with the car, reducing it to nothing but scraps of metal here and there.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how he destroyed the restaurant earlier...¡± A cold sweat took over him as he thought about the possible outcome of that attack having hit him. Could he ¡°tank¡± such an attack? In this enhanced state, maybe he could, but he for damn sure wasn¡¯t going to find out.


    For some odd reason, he kept hearing the sound of birds flapping their wings, coming from behind him. While birds flying around isn¡¯t uncommon, especially since he was so high up in the air, this one was loud. Like it was right in his ear. And it was starting to annoy him to no end.


    ¡°Grrr¡­ SHUT UP ALREA¡­dy¡­¡±


    Those two wings that were only glitching in and out of reality, fully manifested into beautiful virgin wings. His expression froze as he bore witness to them. But then a question zinged through his mind.


    (Aw crap. Where the hell is he?!)


    Turning his head to the left, after analyzing the ground below, he finally found him. He was grinning as he gazed upon the boy from below.


    (Wait. Right now, I have the advantage. He shouldn¡¯t be able to attack me from down th-!)


    As he thought such frivolous claims, the monster grew two wings, the color of crimson and patterned in black. He flapped his wings twice and, in a moment, he drilled his right fist into his gut. The pain was so intense, for a moment Akuma could''ve sworn his hand went straight through his intestines. A force that should¡¯ve sent him flying, but he was held in place by a tight grip to his shoulder.


    As if returning Akuma¡¯s earlier blows in more than double the power, he followed with a jab to his nose, a hook to his chin and an uppercut, each blow more deadly than the last. He felt his consciousness begin to slip as his brain rattled in his skull. Even the wings that were manifested behind him went back to mere glitches.


    (Damn¡­ His blows¡­ are so heavy¡­)


    Letting go of his shoulder, he watched as the boy dropped down into the remains of Burger Queen. Not only was this baldie impossibly strong, but he was clearly petty seeing as Akuma found himself in a crater similar to the one he put him in, after a combo similar to the one he put him in.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The boy attempted to get up, but it was no use. He was done, ¡°tapped out¡± as some would say. He gave everything he had, and it just wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, you are stronger than I gave you credit for. But that is to be expected from the AntiGod.¡± As much as he¡¯d would love to ask, Akuma didn¡¯t even have the strength to even ponder what he meant. He¡¯d been fighting at 130% this whole time. Hell, even that moment of plot armor earlier wasn¡¯t enough. But then, ¡°Aaagggghhh!!!¡± The monster howled out in excruciating pain. Akuma questioned if his eyes were playing tricks on him. Tenshi¡¯s burnt lifeless hand grabbed onto the monster¡¯s ankles and he was... well he was... eating it!


    He took a bite of its calf muscle, ripping off the flesh and swallowed it. You could even see it travel down his neck as he gulped his meal. The monster¡¯s dark blue blood spurted from his wound causing him to howl out even more. Just as they both thought he was done, Tenshi took five more mouthfuls of the monster¡¯s flesh and swallowed every last morsel. With each bite, his body was regenerating and slowly but shortly, he started looking more alive. By the 3rd bite he wasn¡¯t even torched anymore. And by the 5<sup>th</sup> he didn¡¯t even look human.


    The monster tried to pull his leg away in pain, but Tenshi grabbed hold of it and dragged it into some nearby rubble where he continued to dine. That¡¯s when it hit Akuma, almost like a zing of light.


    (The brother who I thought I lost, is giving his all to defeat this monster and here I am just lying on the ground like some damn princess. Am I really gonna let him show me up? ¡­Of course not.)


    The wings that were glitching in and out of reality had now completely vanished, and yet he felt more powerful than ever.


    (Who needs some damn angel power anyway¡­ If I can¡¯t beat this guy as I am now, then how can I call myself God¡­)


    ¡°¡­If I can¡¯t beat him as I am now¡­¡± He muttered, charging at the beast. ¡°HOW CAN I CALL MYSELF GOD!!¡±


    Like a fish out of water, the monster tried stomping and flailing his leg in hope of release. Each stomp caused his leg to drill further and further down the rubble, yet Tenshi never let go for a second. But he had far more important things to worry about.


    ¡°!¡±


    Closing in on the monster, the very moment he was within my range, was a barrage of devastating blows.


    He started off by smashing his left liver with his right hand. Immediately, he could tell it was effective because the monster he bent slightly to his left side while letting out a painfully sounding howl. There was a strong joy and power that filled Akuma as he reviled in the monster¡¯s pain. He followed with a barrage of punches aimed at every inch of the monster''s face, each blow amplifying his body¡¯s speed and power.


    An overhand to his chin, a foot drilled into his right knee and even a right hook to his temple. Grabbing his head, he kneed him with his right knee, transitioning into clenching his hands together and hammering it down straight into his head. To seal the deal, he gathered all the strength he could muster into his right hand, pulled it to his waist, planted his feet firmly on the ground and twisted his torso slightly to add more force to the fist as it drilled into his falling nose. The vast force of the impact sent it flying out of Tenshi¡¯s hand and into the retail store across the plaza. Taking that chance, Tenshi rose up from the rumble with the pole still lodged in his chest.


    ¡°Tenshi! How are you alive?¡± Akuma asked, his voice a mix of relief and confusion. But as he did, his expression began to shift, questions flooding through his mind.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tenshi asked, confused why his brother was giving him that look. His entire face was drenched in blue blood -especially his mouth. His pupils were crimson red, his sclera went from white to a deep black color and his Iris which was normally a brown color was now gray. And his build was almost as huge as the demon¡¯s. In truth, far too much was wrong.


    ¡°Umm¡­Nothing. Nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If you say so.¡± Tenshi said, completely ignoring the fact that his body had morphed into something inhuman.


    (Who the hell is this?!)


    ¡°It¡¯s weird though¡­ the whole time I was unconscious all I could hear was a voice in my head.¡±


    ¡°What was it saying?¡±


    ¡°Devour... Devour...!! Over and over again¡­ Then I smelt something tasty close by, so I just ate it.¡±


    (¡­Right¡­ Because monster flesh is definitely a cuisine.)


    ¡°¡­Well, the thing you decided to take a bite of is trying to kill us. And it¡¯s what blew up the restaurant, so before anything else we have to make sure that thing is dead.¡±


    ¡°So where is he?¡±


    ¡°I think I blew him somewhere towards the retail store. We have to go over there and finish him before he recovers. There''s a chance he might rush us so be on your guard.¡±


    ¡°A bit too late.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Before they could even blink, there he was, standing in between them. With warping speeds, the monster kneed Tenshi straight to his face. Before he could be sent flying from the force, the monster grabbed his left leg and used him like a bat to send both of them crashing into a nearby jewelry store. Supporting pillars broke with every impact they landed on. He didn¡¯t really feel the first impact, but when Akuma¡¯s head crashed into a glass countertop, the pain set in instantly. His vision blurred as more blood began to pour down his forehead.


    Eventually, he was caught by the concrete wall at the very back of the store, and Tenshi, a counter about northwest from him. Akuma struggled to his feet, while Tenshi sprang up almost immediately. The two prepared themselves for the next impending strike, which Akuma for some reason had a potent feeling it¡¯d be to him. He kept his back pressed against the wall, to limit the number of directions the monster could come from, and scanned the area, waiting for his reappearance.


    Destroying the concrete wall behind him, the monster attacked him from behind anyway, striking him with a blow to his spine. He managed to stop the blow from sending him flying by gripping down into the floor. The floor in his feet¡¯s path was destroyed as he slid forward, and he eventually lost momentum from the blow.


    Tenshi dashed towards them in hopes of sinking at least one attack in. Of course, the beast had no plans of donating any free hits. He began charging one of those black spheres from earlier and blasted it straight towards Tenshi. Akuma, haven been closer to the blast acted as some kind of barrier. In that short span of a moment, he figured that since my defenses seemed abnormally strong, he¡¯d be able to take the blow. Maybe if he took the force, his brother would be able to deliver some kind of counterattack.


    Just like last time, it erupted into a giant explosion the second it made contact. He managed to barely take the blast, but the force pushed him into Tenshi adding onto the blast¡¯s force, sending him flying. Honestly, the guy who can literally heal should have been the shield instead. I mean the guy survived being roasted alive, he would¡¯ve been fine¡­ Maybe.


    The monster rushed in, pinning Akuma down by planting his feet on his back. Desperate to avoid what would come next, he mustered what little strength he could and struggled to push himself off the ground with the weight of the monster¡¯s foot on his back. But as if he were nothing but an ant, he denied all hopes Akuma had by stomping him back to the floor.


    ¡°FUAHHAA!!¡± He laughed out, his body shrugging with laughter. ¡°I must admit, your brother sure did surprise me back there. To think he¡¯d have similar abilities to the Asura of Gluttony¡¯s. But I see now that you''re both nothing but garbage-!¡±

 V1, C2 : Taking A Bite, Part IV

    The wight of the monster had lifted, and Akuma was finally set free. He turned to find the monster sprawling against the caved in wall, the top of his head crushed in. For a moment, he questioned if it was his brother that did that. But before he could finish that thought, Tenshi sprang towards the monster, readied with what appeared to be talons. They were jet black and roughly four inches long. The way he sliced and tore into the monster suggested they were pretty damn sharp too.


    He slashed and clawed at the creature''s belly in a wild frenzy, then pulled his hands back to his waist, driving them deep into the monster''s gut and tearing it wide open. The monster''s blood spewed like a sprinkler head, catching all of the surrounding area. That''s when I heard something that wade my heart dance.


    ¡°WAIT!!¡± He howled out, his head haven been regenerated. Akuma stood up, confused at the sight. ¡°S-STOP THIS!!!¡± They stood there for a moment, sharing the same confused expression. ¡°L-Look. I was only following orders! I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re so strong but spare me!


    A moment ago, this monster was flaunting his power, confidence spewing from every pore of his body as he wreaked havoc. He¡¯d destroyed the lives of so man innocent, and now here he was. Begging to be spared. The sight angered Akuma to no end. No, maybe ¡°angered¡± isn¡¯t the right way to describe it. Perhaps it was something far more potent. Disgust.


    The two lifted their legs in perfect synchronization and thrusted it into the monster¡¯s head, obliterating the remaining concrete wall under it. The monster howled in a way that might have evoked sympathy for some, as if he genuinely thought they¡¯d relent. Hasn''t he realized by now? Hearing his squeals brings these two nothing but absolute ecstasy.


    Haven clobbered his head with large rubble, not even his bones remained, just a stain on the floor where his head should be and his blood pouring from his neck. The two collapsed to their knees, gasping for breath as the rush began to fade. As the realization of victory washed over them, a wave of relief and satisfaction quickly followed by a surge of intense pain came forth. The adrenaline was fading, and the overwhelming agony was catching up to Akuma. His pain tolerance was high, but this was far too much to keep a hold of my conscience, and so he passed out, falling flat on his back.


    Tenshi found himself in a rather strange predicament. His injuries were fully healed, and his body was far from what you¡¯d call ¡°exhausted¡±. So, he just sort of stood there, confused as to what to do next. Ultimately, he decided to do some small movements and gauge how he felt doing them. Like stretching out his fingers and pinching his cheeks. But as he was in the middle of all that, a cute voice came floating into his ears.


    ¡°Look at the mess you boys caused! If only you had listened to what grandpa said and waited, I could¡¯ve been here to help!¡±


    He turned to see where the voice was coming from, and that¡¯s when he saw her. She had stunning sky-blue hair and was dressed in a striking white and black habit, complete with a matching veil. At first glance, he thought she might be the timid, fragile type, but that impression quickly shifted when he noticed her outfit. The habit had a daring split down her left leg, and she wore sheer tights that left little to the imagination. He hadn¡¯t believed those ¡°badass nun¡± types existed until now.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU?!!¡± he shouted, unsure of how loud he needed to be for her to hear him from so far. Still on edge from the earlier confrontation, he was ready to defend myself.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± She said, noticing him raising his guard. As she hopped over rubble she introduced, ¡°My name Is Rin Ark. I¡¯m Finral¡¯s granddaughter! He sent me to come after you idiots before anything crazy happened, but it looks like I¡¯m too late. You''ve already brought chaos to this poor little plaza.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is Finral?¡±


    ¡°The pope dummy.¡±


    In truth, Finral was a priest, not a pope. Not to be confused. Except though Rin wore the uniform of a clergy, she had little experience with them. Honestly, she was basically just cosplaying because she thought the outfit was cute. Though, she¡¯d never admit it.


    ¡°Oh¡­ That guy has a granddaughter?!¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Yeah. Don''t worry, I came to help you and your brother.¡±


    ¡°Riiight. Because you arrived just in the nick of time, huh.¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± she snapped without a second of hesitation. She deftly climbed over some large pieces of debris and continued, ¡°Sooo... ummm¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°...What exactly are you anyway?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, cosplayer?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was thinking human, but now that I got a good look at you, you look pretty inhuman... AND I''M NOT A COSPLAYER!!... I''ll have you know that I am a proud clergy of the Church of Michael.¡± she pouted while gesturing to herself.


    (Okay... Maybe she isn''t the badass type?) Tenshi thought, his faith wavering.


    ¡°Anyways. I¡¯ll be taking you and your brother with m-¡±As her glance wandered over his body, she was left speechless and forgot to finish her sentence.


    "What is it?"


    "W-Why do you have a pole sticking out your chest?!?¡±


    He looked down to see what she was talking about and was met with a sturdy iron pole lodged through his chest. Though for his life, he couldn''t remember where it came from. ¡°Damn... I didn''t even realize."


    ¡°Ehem!¡± She cleared her throat ¡°...Anyways. As I was saying earlier, I¡¯m here to deliver you and your broth-¡± She paused, her gaze wondering around as she tried to avoid looking at his chest, only to spot Akuma¡¯s nearly lifeless body sprawled on the ground. ¡°IS HE DEAD?!?¡±


    "Damn... I didn¡¯t even realize.¡±


    ¡°Crap, we need to get him to a medic right away. Doctor, Doctor! We need a Doctor...! Oh wait, I''m the doctor.¡± She sighed as she raised her hand towards Akuma. In the back of Tenshi¡¯s mind, he was expecting some phony exorcism that you see clergy guys do all the time. The ones where they go "Haza!" and other weird sounds while tossing salt around your body, swearing up and down that it could kill a demon.


    But this. This was no trick.


    It was like witnessing a meteor shower, with blue shooting stars swirling around her as if in a race. Gradually, they began to slow and change direction, condensing into her open palm and transforming into something resembling a one-handed shotgun. My eyes were drawn to the striking red line that traced its edge as it took shape. It made a *Clock sound as she prepared to fire.


    He¡¯d always been the type to go with the flow, rarely bothered by things like this -hence his earlier reaction to realizing his body had been morphed. Yet, for some reason, in this moment, his heart was pounding. He felt like a child, unable to distinguish between the supernatural and reality, captivated by their first magic show.


    "Tamashi Empower¡­¡± She invoked, the star dancing around her biggening to twinkle. ¡°Vitality."


    *POWW!


    A sudden shockwave rippled through the air, making his thick hair flutter. But instead of a bullet, a burst of blue energy was released, leaving a trail of sparkling stars in its wake. He half-expected it to blow up too.


    Upon impact, the stars enveloped Akuma completely, transforming into a translucent cocoon. With each injury, the cocoon seemed to revitalize him, and in no time, he appeared as fresh as a ripe piece of fruit.


    The cosplayer gasped for breath, collapsing to one knee, beads of sweat glistening on her forehead. "Crap. I panicked and accidentally overdid it. I hope my soul didn''t take any damage..." she murmured to herself.


    ¡°You okay down there?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah. Just a slight headache...¡± She brushed herself off and stood up, continuing, "¡­As I was saying, I need to take you and your brother back to grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Ok."


    ¡°*Sigh. Just as I thought, I¡¯ll have to use force- wait what?¡±


    ¡°I said OK.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s the problem. Aren''t you gonna refuse? And like... fight me?¡±


    ¡°There''s zero point in doing any of that goofy shit you just said. I was trying to eat some food until the whole restaurant exploded, then when I woke up, I saw some demon monster that we had to jump -ruthlessly I might add... Not to mention that some cosplayer just summoned a magical gun and shot stars. I think I¡¯m willing to believe anything that the pope says at this point.¡±


    ¡°W-Well then.¡± She went, clearing her throat, in a hint of embarrassment from her earlier sentence. ¡°Before we head off, I¡¯m gonna have to pull that pole out of you. My O.C.D is raging out just by looking at it.¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t that hur- Aggghahh!¡±


    She yanked the pole from his chest without a hint of mercy, twisting it as she did. ¡°Don''t worry. To prevent the pain, I''ll knock you out.¡±


    ¡°IT''S TOO LATE FOR THAT!¡± There was a gaping hole in his chest so naturally he was screaming out, and to make matters worse the pole tore out chunks of meat when it exited his body. He was no doctor but even he knew those must¡¯ve been from organs. He clenched his chest, as if to ease the pain, but as he did, the hole seemed to magically begin closing.


    (She didn''t even use that blue shot or whatever on me. It¡¯s just like earlier¡­ Weird.) That¡¯s when she approached him, carefully stepping over the shards of glass scattered on the floor and leaned in close. ¡°A kiss isn¡¯t gonna fix it... Actually, you might be onto somet-¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡± Just inches from my lips, she exhaled a blue mist straight into my face. And as he inhaled the powder, he felt his awareness fading, and then before he knew it, he out like a lamp.

 V1, C3 : Companions, Part I

    Akuma awoke on a bed layered with plush purple sheets and a soft pillow cradling his head. As if the softness wasn''t enough to lull him back into slumber, the sweet scent of jasmine wafted up from my pillow. He was expecting to hear a slight breeze -or even birds chirping in the back- but this room had zero windows.


    The space around him was quite small and barely furnished. Only two beds filled it, as well as a ceiling fan slowly rotating, casting a warm glow. For anyone walking in the room, you¡¯d find Akuma occupying the right bed, while Tenshi slept soundly in the other.


    Akuma was relieved to see him reverted back to his human form, evident by the sight he let out. Though he was a little confused to see his outfit. He could only see he shoulder up, but from what he could make out, it was some strange matte black bodysuit. Eventually he realized he too was wearing some kind of matte black suit. He could feel it emit a level of heat on his skin. He had no memory of putting it on, so whoever did, had to have been put on him by a pervert.


    (It¡¯s really quiet¡­ I wonder where we are.)


    ¡°¡­Guess I¡¯ll go back to bed-¡±


    *SLAM


    Suddenly, the wooden door that led into the room burst open with a loud bang. It made an odd noise, one you wouldn¡¯t expect from a wooden door. It sounded more like metal than anything. Standing in the doorway was a girl who couldn¡¯t have been older than 25, dressed as a nun. "Supper is ready!" she announced.


    "............¡±


    An awkward silence broke out as the two just looked at each other.


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re the pervert who put this on me. Yeah, only a pervert would cosplay as a nun.¡±


    "I am not a cosplayer! Nor am I a pervert." She shouted, embarrassment evident by her flustered cheeks. ¡°And it was grandpa that gave you those clothes.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ your grandpa. Great guy.¡±


    (Do I know this girl?)


    "*Ehem. Excuse my rudeness and I''m sorry for shouting. My name is Rin Ark and I''m Finral''s granddaughter.¡±


    "No way¡­" Akuma went, his face expressing shock. ¡°You mean THE Finral?!¡±


    ¡°Wait, you know h-?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is Finral?¡±


    ¡°The pope dummy!¡±


    "What was the ''sorry" for if you''re just gonna shout aga-?"


    "You brothers piss me off, you know that? You guys are so rude. I mean even after I saved you from that monster. Did you see his head suddenly get blown in? Huh? Well, who do you think did that, huh? It was me, that¡¯s who. I did it! I saved your sorry butts¡­ As I was saying earlier, supper is ready so please follow me." Tenshi had finally woken up -most likely from all her yapping- and was gently rubbing his eyes while peeking around. "Good morning, sleeping beauty. The food is ready so hurry downstairs." Following that. She stormed off into the distance.


    Even though Akuma was wearing a tight heat generator, the chill in the air felt unusually intense. It was like being pushed into icy water without warning. He shivered his way to the door, rubbing his arms to desperately battle the goosebumps. Tenshi followed closely behind, battling his own shivers. As he approached the doorframe, his curiosity got the best of him, and he grabbed the door to catch a feel.


    "Hey. Why''d you suddenly stop? It''s freezing man." Tenshi questioned behind him.


    (Just as I thought. It''s hard. Harder than a normal wooden door should be.)


    "Hey!"


    (I wonder if it''s to protect this building from attacks like the one that happened to us earl-)


    His thoughts were interrupted by his impatient brother who decided to knock him to the floor and trample over his fallen body. Some people I tell ya.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?! The floor''s cold as hell!" Akuma asked, his anger evident as he immediately jolted up.


    "Well, I kept calling out to you, and you wouldn''t answer!"


    "I was thinking!"


    "My ass! You can''t think worth a damn!"


    ¡°Fight me!¡±


    Of course, this led to fighting as they pushed and shoved their way through the hallway and down the long staircase.


    The floor below was mostly empty, with just a few tables scattered around and the kitchen at the far end. At the largest table near the kitchen sat the nun cosplayer and the priest from earlier.


    "Good evening, you two" the priest greeted, ignored by the two fighting.


    "I think way more than you! You, stupid head!"


    "That''s not even a good insult you damn, mop head!"


    "We have the same hairstyle, you baldie!"


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    They were clearly too busy with their "discussion" as one might put it.


    "GRANDPA''S TALKING TO YOU TWO!!"


    *Clock! *POW!!


    ¡­


    The old man cleared his throat -that seemed to be a habit for this family- as the two brothers sat across from him. "Sorry about that. Rin can be a bit trigger happy at times."


    "Tuh. It''s their own fault." She added, crossing her arms.


    By now, Akuma was getting a bit antsy. The abnormal chill was starting to get to him. ¡°Umm, Sir.¡± He addressed Finral. ¡°Why is it so cold?"You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ".........."


    They both stared directly into his eyes, maintaining an odd silence. Meanwhile, Tenshi was busy devouring the porridge they¡¯d been served. Such a fat soul.


    "Why are you guys ignoring my question?"


    "What question?" Finral asked.


    "Why is it so col-"


    "I want to start off by giving you my sincerest apologies." Finral began.


    (Holy crap. These people are for real¡­)


    "Where should I start..."


    "START WITH MY DAMN QUESTION, YOU FOSSIL!!"


    ¡°...I¡¯ll start with this: Firstly, I¡¯m not actually Rin¡¯s grandpa. I¡¯m her distant ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Distant? Wait, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­ Like a million or something? I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Gah-?! Who the hell forgets something like that!¡±


    ¡°It happens. But the next thing I have to tell you is... hmm. There¡¯s no good way to say this so I''ll just say it... Do you boys remember when we first met, and I attempted to break Tenshi''s seals?"


    "Yeah?" They questioned in unison.


    "Basically, I did a pretty rough job. Which may or may not have caught the attention of the demons¡­"


    "¡­Huh."


    "Yeeah¡­"


    "Then that monster that attacked us¡­ That was your fault?"


    "Haha... Pretty much."


    "THE HELL ARE YOU LAUGHING FOR?!!"


    "My bad-my bad. But look at the bright side. Your training starts now."


    Akuma stared at him, confused. Even Tenshi stopped eating, or rather he just finished eating. "Training!?¡± Akuma questioned. ¡°The hell are we training for exactly?" Maybe he was crazy, but Akuma had a hunch Finral was just trying to sound like some old o.p character from an anime. Does this guy even watch anime? For some reason, he felt like his old persona was just a facade, and he still had a youthful spirit in there.


    "Ehm... War and stuff.¡± Finral answered. ¡°I would hate for another demon to show up, while you boys are unequipped."


    "While we¡¯re on the subject, what are demons?" Tenshi asked. He sat with both arms crossed and only one eye opened. I guessed that was his idea of "looking cool". What a loser.


    To Finral''s right, who had been nodding her head continuously this entire time, Rin was the one to answer. "The demon race is split into four main groups: The ones at the bottom of the pyramid are called ''fiends''. They come in many shapes and colors, but to put it in terms you''d understand, they''re like the shed skin of Nephilim. In other words, mere foot soldiers."


    Tenshi and Akuma were more than a little disappointed to hear that. They understand they were new to all this, but to think that they put well over 130% into that fight, and still almost died to a mere grunt was quite depressing to the ears.


    Rin continued with her explanation as such:


    "Above them are the Nephilim. What sets them apart from the rest is their huge bodies -and I mean HUGE bodies. Of course, they wouldn''t be any problem for someone of my level.


    Above them are what we call ''Asuras''. If they look human to you, then it''s because they were. In short, they''re people who have not only committed evil atrocities, but have also sold their souls to Lucifer. And in return, they get special privileges of demons."


    "Special privileges?" The two questioned.


    "Yep. There''s a core inside of hell. As long as that core is up, the demons will respawn even if you kill them."


    (Respawn¡­ Interesting way to put it.)


    "Y''know, you don''t have that smug tone this time. Can you not take one in a fight?" Tenshi questioned her. Oddly, I was also interested in her reply.


    "No, I couldn''t..."


    They were a little surprised by her response. I think somewhere in their minds they imagined Rin to be some absolute unit on the battlefield. Guess she''s useless after all.


    "What about you?" Tenshi restated his question, but this time for Finral.


    Akuma gulped down as he awaited his response, hoping for a satisfactory answer. This guy was clearly the O.P sensei he saw all the time in anime, so if he couldn''t do it, then it''s safe to say we''re screwed.


    "Boy, I have walked the earth for millions of years, mastering all that hoshi has to offer. And you ask such a foolish question? ¡­Of course not."


    They dropped to the ground in disappointment.


    (Damn faker! I''ve watched enough anime to know your secretly o.p. as hell.)


    Rin cleared her throat once again to get their attention as she readied herself to pick up where she left off. "That just leaves the last group¡­" Her body began to tremble from the mere mention of these individuals.


    "¡­Amon the King of Diamonds,


    Frankenstein the King of Clubs,


    Kagutsuchi the Jack of Diamonds,


    Hel the Queen of Spades,


    and lastly


    Dracula the Jack of Hearts.


    ...Though small in numbers, they are monsters beyond anything you could understand. We have come to call these demons by one name¡­The 5 Catastrophes. And leading these five, is one man. The evilest of scum. Lucifer."


    (Oh no. They sound badass.)


    "No need to worry about such matters right now.¡± Finral said, a chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°You boys wouldn''t mind losing a bit of your soul, yes?"


    "Huh?" they asked in confusion.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Raising his cane towards the two, he conjured an army of shimmering silver stars that enveloped the entire area, surrounding them completely. I could call them beautiful, but that would hardly do them justice. Dazzling might be a better fit, but even then, I still feel iffy. Then the pries began a chant:


    "He who is my catalyst, lend me vigor.


    The soul sleeps within, while I sleep without


    Come forth thou inner and accept thou offer!


    Come forth!!¡±


    A serene, misty black aura emanated from our skin, swirling gently around us. Soon after, this aura began to stretch toward the staff, as if reaching out to a beloved companion. The tips of our auras touched the staff, and then, like a bubble, they separated, leaving two small orbs of aura behind. The orb from my aura transformed into a radiant gold, while Tenshi''s faded into a rich crimson. That¡¯s when something strange occurred. Like a storm, Tenshi¡¯s orb started to crackle with thunder and lightning, wreaking havoc on the nearby furniture and belongings. Rin and Akuma shielded their faces from the sparks, while Finral gripped his staff tightly, attempting to stabilize the soul, but it was all in vain. The orb swelled and then burst like a balloon.


    "Umm¡­ Is that supposed to happen?" Akuma questioned sarcastically.


    "Obviously not!" Rin shouted.


    (It was a rhetorical question, woman! Geez, does this girl have any friends?)


    Finral was visually the most taken aback, dropping his staff and leaping from his seat.


    Akuma¡¯s orb floated above the table, gently bobbing up and down, appearing quite stable, unlike the ¡°other one¡±. Tuh. Noob. Finral hurried to the opposite side of the table and placed his palm on Tenshi''s forehead, pouring all his focus into whatever he was attempting to do.


    In that moment, he felt like he was immersed in an infinite sea. He dove deeper and deeper, yet it seemed he was making no progress. Suddenly, the environment shifted dramatically. The vibrant blue waters transformed into a dark crimson hue, resembling a vast ocean of blood. He yearned to plunge even further, but beneath him lay an abyss of utter darkness. Gathering his courage, he continued to descent. But before he could cover much ground, a vision of pure malevolence appeared before him. A sinister grin emerged from the depths, as if he were staring directly at the devil himself.


    Like a disc ejected from a malfunctioning player, he was abruptly expelled from Tenshi¡¯s inner being and returned to the ordinary world. "I couldn''t tell you why¡­¡± He went, catching his breath. ¡°¡­but it seems there''s someone or something disconnecting your soul from anything on the outside."


    Right away, Akuma could tell he was hiding something, it was written all over Finral¡¯s face. But he wasn¡¯t going to pry.


    "Well, no Tamashi for you." Rin interjected unexpectedly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "What¡¯s a Tamashi?" Tenshi inquired. Akuma had the same question, but the last thing he was going to do was ask this stuck-up woman anything.


    Rin smirked at the question, puffing out her chest. "Fu-fu. You want to know?"


    "Yeah, on second thought, I''m alright."


    Smart man.


    Finral stepped away from Tenshi and picked up my aura blob from the table. "Alright, gentlemen, I¡¯m off. While I¡¯m away, Rin will give you the basics."


    He took a deep breath, as a thought came to his mind.


    (So, the child of prophecy is finally awakened. No, it isn¡¯t quite complete¡­ Let¡¯s hope it stays that way. For if the AntiGod is born, then it¡¯d spell the end for humanity.)


    *Swoosh!


    In an instant, he¡¯d disappeared, leaving only a soft breeze in his wake. For all they knew, he could be halfway across the globe by now.


    Rin sighed, walked over to the hideout¡¯s entrance and said something quite peculiar. "Well, you heard him. Come on, let¡¯s head outside..."


    "Shouldn''t we get dressed first?" I asked.


    "Hmmm.¡± She thought, tapping her chin. ¡°Nah, I think it''s better this way."


    She swung open the door to the hideout, and the two could¡¯ve sworn they almost died. A blast of frigid air rushed in, revealing a landscape of white hills and endless snow. Then it all clicked. The abnormal frosty air. The freezing cold floor. And porridge that got cold almost instantly. These three were smack dab in the middle of antarctica. Akuma now realized why they woke up with heated body suits.


    Rin grinned as they shivered against the cold. Unfortunately, she seemed completely unfazed by it. Unfortunately¡­ "Your first lesson begins now!"

 V1, C3 : Companions, Part II

    ¡°The hell do you mean our lesson begins now?¡±


    "C''mon Tenshi, haven¡¯t you watched enough anime to know. This is the part where we go through a killer training arc and become absolute units."


    ¡°¡­Umm. What¡¯s he talking about?¡± Rin asked. It¡¯s not as if she hadn¡¯t watched anime before, rather it was uncommon to hear someone identify real life with it like he just did.


    ¡°Not sure. He¡¯s been this way since he was a kid.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Alright. Using your Hoshi, you two will keep a constant body temperature and survive out here until midnight.¡±


    The word "midnight" echoed through Akuma¡¯s mind like an empty room.


    (There''s no way I heard that right. Until midnight? Yeah, no way. I''m hearing things.)


    "I''ll come check up on you after midnight."


    (Alrighty. I was NOT hearing things. She plans on killing us.)


    "I want you to know, woman... If we die out here, that¡¯s on you." Tenshi said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She took a moment to think before finishing, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I care.¡± Then she slammed the door shut.


    "So, what do we do now? ...Do we just die here?"


    "Fu-fu. Play it cool man. I have a plan." Akuma reassured, briming with confidence.


    "And that plan is...?"


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "PLEASE LET ME IN. I DON''T WANNA DIE OUT HERE, PLEASE. ALICE IS OUT THERE WAITING FOR ME! YOU CAN¡¯T DO THIS!!¡± He pleaded and banged on that door like there was no tomorrow. But there was no answer. ¡°JUST KILL THIS DAMN BALDIE AND SAVE ME! PLEAASSEE!!"


    ¡°The hell?! What did I do!¡±


    Obviously, his pleas didn¡¯t get through to her. Should¡¯ve realized this woman didn¡¯t have a heart, much less any mercy. To make matters worse, a thick layer of gelatin-like substance trapped the hideout and emitted a small shockwave that blew the two away from the door and off their feet. The hideout continued discharging bursts of waves, as if it were telling them they couldn¡¯t get any closer.


    ¡°Damn. That hurt like hell. Why¡¯d it push me too? I wasn¡¯t even the one begging.¡±


    ¡°This... This is your fault.¡± Akuma said, his glare intensely beamed at his brother.


    ¡°Huh?! Clearly our common enemy is the woman who left us out here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I can see right through this!¡±


    ¡°What are you even talking about?!¡±


    ¡°I know a twelve-episode romance plotline when I see one. Clearly Rin¡¯s a tsundere and she¡¯s got the hots for you. And this is her pathetic attempt at making you fall in love!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°JUST CONFESS YOUR LOVE TO HER ALREADY YOU DAMN LOSER M.C.!!¡± As he shouted those words, he charged the bastard with a fist that had his full name written on it. By this time, Tenshi had given up on asking questions and accepted his duel with a punch of his own.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ***


    ¡°I sure hope they don''t die. Maybe I should have been a little more specific¡­ Nah, they¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    (Might as well take a short nap while I wait. Just a short one though.)


    Her eyes flickered as she slowly lost herself in comfort. Before she realized it, she was fast asleep and dreaming about the past. Or maybe it would be better to say having nightmares.


    It was about a decade ago, so she must¡¯ve been about ten years of age.


    At first, she was running in a field of beautiful, freshly bloomed flowers. The scent was like a sunrise. She felt nothing but happiness as she danced in the flower¡¯s arms. From a distance her mother approached her and joined in with her dancing. She was beautiful, wearing the same sky-blue hair as Rin. They had a wonderful time, laughing and playing in the field.


    Until it all ended abruptly.


    The field of flowers -originally a beautiful white and green- were now covered with a deep red. The smell of iron was all around her. And next to her feet was her mother¡¯s lifeless corpse. When she looked up, she saw her father crying his eyes out, as he clenched a bloody knife in hand. His pure white hair danced, as he dropped to his knees, the insanity of having killed hi own wife eating away at him. Laughing as they watched this all unravel, was the figure of an angel, a monster that Rin would come to despise with every fiber of her being.


    She didn¡¯t even jolt awake, at this point she¡¯d grown used to that same old dream. However, she did have a cold sweat coming down from my forehead. I guess she wasn¡¯t quite used to it yet.


    ***


    The two laid flat on their backs as they desperately begged the air for oxygen. Their bodies furrowed the snow beneath and with each inhale they felt the freezing atmosphere trail down their respiratory system.


    ¡°Have you¡­ had enough yet?¡± Came the younger of the two, far more exhausted than the other.


    ¡°Huh? Clearly, I won that.¡±


    ¡°Like hell you did... I kicked your ass so hard you fell into the snow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the snow too, idiot.¡±


    ¡°You totally fell first, though.¡±


    In a way, that statement wasn¡¯t far off. Tenshi had struck him with a blow to the gut that caused him to collapse. But just as he did, he flicked his balls, so that he¡¯d go down with him.


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Tenshi asked.


    ¡°Great question.¡±


    As they both got up, Akuma tossed the question in the air:


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°I literally just asked that question. You even replied.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ Y''know if this was some anime, we would sit on those hills and meditate or something. Clearing our minds from all thoughts or something cliche like that.¡±


    That¡¯s when they had a revelation. They both looked at each other and without even sharing words, knew exactly what the other was trying to communicate.


    ***


    The sensation of a desert in the back of her throat. The thought of getting a glass of water crossed her mind when suddenly, she had a different thought. That being what happened to the two she left outside. She rushed to the door to check on Tenshi and Akuma, and there she saw a rather interesting sight. It¡¯s hard to say if she was more surprised, or worried.


    Meditating on a hill of snow to the left, Akuma -who should have been reduced to a frozen corpse- had successfully wrapped himself in a thin layer of starlites and was shielded from the elements.


    (Oh wow. I¡¯m amazed he did it so quickly.) She thought in astonishment. Truth be told, sh didn¡¯t have a shred of faith in the two. (And my instructions were so vague too.)


    On a hill to the right, however, was someone who didn¡¯t seem to share such prodigious traits. Though meditating, he seemed to have skipped the hoshi and instead trapped himself in a block of ice. She palmed her face in the sight of him. I doubt she even noticed the feint giggle that escaped her lips.


    Before helping Tenshi, she felt that she needed to test Akuma''s defenses. A way to see how sturdy his wall was, without disturbing his state of mind. He was supposed to have blocked out the cold, but she could feel far more power emanating, giving her the assumption he¡¯d made a wall for much more than that.


    She aimed her right hand towards Akuma and a collection of glimmering stars bounced around my palm and formed a weapon. It took the shape of a pistol, but with a silencer attached to its beak. And with one pull of the trigger, she shot right at Akuma¡¯s shoulder. Just in case it penetrated.


    The bullet traveled through the snow and was headed right for the boy. It was meant to rip right through his shoulder and zoom into the distance, but to her surprise it was crushed. Completely pancaked by his defenses. And even through all of this, he remained focused. For a moment she questioned how he managed that. To enhance one¡¯s defenses went beyond ordinary starlite control.


    To get his attention, Rin let out a roar that could be heard across the entire arctic. ¡°WAKE UP!!!¡± She growled out. He jumped from my sudden shout. With his mind disrupted, the layer of energy that surrounded him faded away. ¡°It¡¯s about time for you to come back in.¡± She continued. He stood up and looked over to Tenshi¡¯s hill. He seemed a bit speechless, but he didn''t look too surprised. As he walked over to Rin, she asked ¡°What about him?¡± while pointing at Tenshi.


    ¡°The hell am I supposed to do? Aren¡¯t you the wizard?¡± He retorted.


    (Keep your cool Rin. Keep your cool. You are an adult woman, and he¡¯s just a kid. Keep your cool.)


    Spoiler alert. She did NOT keep her cool.


    The moment he stepped into her range, she sent him flying with a right kick to the gut. ¡°Oh, I''ll show you a ''wizard'' alright." She said, conjuring another weapon. Except this time, it wasn''t any pistol, shotgun or anything of that nature. An entirely different beast. A bazooka. Smoke released from one end, and at the other end came destruction. It completely decimated the hill of ice and snow, and erupting from the impact was a grand hellfire. The ice that trapped Tenshi melted and exposed him to the flames. The two howled out in pain but all for not. The only person in sight had zero thought of helping them. Not yet anyways.


    The flames calmed and then vanquished. It revealed a spot of charcoaled earth and two crisp bodies. ¡°Hmph. Serves you right...¡± She went pouting. ¡°Now. Tamashi Empower: Vitality.¡± Without moving a step from her spot, she conjured another pistol and quickly shot two bullets. As the bullets contacted the bodies, they regained their lost muscles, and skin. Everything burnt was regenerated to a state twice as better than it started. Even better than new.


    They gasped as they jolted up. The expressions they wore were of someone who had somehow escaped certain death. ¡°I survived?!¡± Akuma yelled out, while Tenshi was more confused than anything.


    ¡°Now get in, there is much to discuss.¡±

 V1, C3 : Companions, Part III

    ¡°Earlier today I asked you to guard against the cold climate using hoshi. But I never explained exactly what hoshi was.¡±


    ¡°Gee thanks, genius. Don''t you think that would have been helpful hours ago?¡± Tenshi asked in sarcasm.


    *Clock


    Instinctively she was already pointing a gun straight to his head and like the devil himself, she wore a bright smile while doing so. Tenshi didn''t just take it as an empty threat as he quickly shut his mouth.


    The gun faded into the air, and she lowered her hand as she resumed her explanation:


    ¡°In our bodies, there are particles known as ''starlites''. They exist everywhere in the universe, including inside inanimate objects. These starlites all have their own unique type. Hoshi is the ability to take those particles and exert them in one of two ways. Either Connection Arts, or Constellation Arts. I¡¯ll start with the Connection Arts since that¡¯s the one I¡¯m most proficient in:


    Connection Arts is the practice of linking your soul with different mediums to exert or amplify your soul¡¯s type. For example. My soul type is Vitalize. Anything that comes in contact with my soul¡¯s type is Vitalized. And by connecting my soul to my Tamashi, I am able to shoot starlites coated with my soul¡¯s type. Of course I can shoot regular attacks too.¡±


    That sudden note made them remember the image of a bazooka flying at them and roasting them alive.


    ¡°The second practice is called Constellation Arts. I don¡¯t know much about it, but what I do know is that by using your starlites to draw the images of shapes, you can produce a multitude of effects. Though I¡¯ve never used it myself, and only seen them done by Grandpa¡­ Did you guys get all of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Tenshi reassured with a sarcastic wink.


    Akuma on the other hand was deep in thought. ¡°I have a question?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I understand that you link your soul to your Tamashi to vitalize things, but what exactly is a Tamashi?¡±


    ¡°Great question, Student Akuma. Tenshi you can learn to be as studious as this one.¡±


    ¡°Bite me.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when I said all things have souls, even inanimate objects? Well, that includes weapons too.¡±


    ¡°Woow!¡± They went in unison. It was kind of fun seeing her get all happy from feeling like a teacher.


    ¡°There are two types of weapons:Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Tamashi ¨C A weapon made specifically for someone to use. By incorporating a portion of their soul in the forging process, you can create a weapon that has the exact same soul type as you.


    And Tamazen ¨C A weapon that was already made that chooses to be wielded by someone. Of course, this case is rare since the weapon¡¯s soul type and the person¡¯s soul type have to be compatible.


    Naturally, you can use the Empower technique without one of these, but I wouldn¡¯t recommend it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Using the Empower technique takes a toll on your soul and those weapons are used to alleviate that toll. A Tamashi¡¯s and Tamezen¡¯s souls can regenerate, so they¡¯re almost never destroyed¡­ But¡­¡± For some reason, her attitude shifted causing an intense feeling of dread in the air. You could see the misery in her eyes as she stared at the floor. Then she continued, ¡°It... It isn¡¯t infinite. The soul has a limit, and if you overwork it then you could end up damaging your soul beyond repair. And¡­¡± She clenched her fist tightly to the point that her nails started to bleed as she forced herself to say this last bit. ¡°And if that happens, you could end up destroying your soul. And be erased from existence¡­¡±


    The last part was extra heavy on them. Hearing the despair in her voice as she said ¡°erased from existence¡± caused them to gulp in the moment. Akuma in particular could tell there was a story behind it. But neither him nor Tenshi had the courage to ask her. Actually, it sparked a memory in Akuma. It was the image of a woman telling him goodbye. But for his life, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint that memory to an exact date.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. It isn''t impossible to increase your max capacity. We probably won¡¯t be able to do it though.¡± She reached her hand inside her habit and fiddled around her chest as if she were looking for something. Akuma tried to look away from the sight in embarrassment, but he was helpless to his desires. However, this was nothing compared to the beast beside him. With absolutely zero restraint, he stared her down with the eyes of a hunter. From her chest, Rin pulled out two black items and planted them on the table. They looked like two keys of an iron material, but upon further examination, these keys were a bit odd. The bow was shaped like a 4-pointed star, and there was no bit to speak of. Just a lengthy line that extended from the star bow. ¡°As you¡¯ve probably already guessed, these are keys. To give a brief explanation, no matter what door you open with it, you¡¯ll end up here. Do. Not. Lose. Them.¡±


    ¡°Aye sir!¡± the two said in unison.


    She rose from her chair and walked back to the entrance of the hideout. ¡°Akuma, it¡¯s getting late. You should head back home.¡±


    ¡°And what about Tenshi?¡±


    She responded to his question as she opened the door and welcomed the freezing elements. ¡°That grown ass man? He¡¯ll be spending the night with me. And he¡¯ll keep doing so until he can use hoshi properly.¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know I¡¯m still here, rig-¡±


    *Clock


    ¡°And?¡±


    He sighed as he limped his way to the entrance. It seems he would have to tangle with the frost yet again.


    ¡°Since I''m already here, how do I get back home exactly?¡± Akuma asked before she shut the door.


    ¡°Oh, if you''re already here, the key brings you back to the last place it was used.¡± With those words, she slammed the door, giving him no time to ask where that could possibly be.


    He used the key on the closest door to me, the pantry door. Like how anyone would use one, he shoved the key into the holder, and gave it a good turn. Nothing seemed to have happened.


    (This thing must be broken.)


    Expecting to see nothing but supplies, he grabbed the handle and opened the pantry door. But to his surprise, he saw the priest¡¯s decorations and riches on the other side. This sight sort of tripped him out. Imagin shooting two different coordinates with a portal gun and gazing through them.


    He stepped through the frame and ended up back at the church, inside the room where all this madness started. He pulled the key from the holder and clenched it tightly in his hand. He¡¯d have put it in a pocket, but he was still wearing a bodysuit.


    This was the moment he realized just how desperate his current situation truly was. Here, he stood in the Church of Michael, ways from home, with no source of transportation. Tenshi was still training his hoshi with Rin, and even if he wasn¡¯t, he still couldn¡¯t drive him home since that demon blew the car to smithereens. His only choice was to ask a pastor for a ride home. Not only were they all strangers, but there''s no way I didn''t look like a clown with this suit on.


    There was no point in thinking about it any longer. If he got laughed at, then so be it. And so, he navigated through the halls of the church asking around for the pastor that led him and Tenshi to Finral the last time. Pastor John to be specific. He found him hanging around the entrance area, and so he convinced him to help a friend out.


    Akuma completely ignored the fact that he was wearing a strange outfit, and the pastor looked as if he was trying his best to ignore it as well.

 V1, C3 : Companions, Part IV

    Home sweet home.


    They¡¯d only been away for about half a day, but it felt like it¡¯d been more than a month.


    He was decent physically, but more than completely exhausted mentally. He now had to come to terms with the fact that his dream wasn¡¯t just some sham. God¡­ is dead. But what does that mean? How will that affect the world?


    Akuma was half convinced that demons and gods were nothing but fairy tales. I say half since he himself used to be a faithful believer in such topics. Praying every day, spreading the word and such. Though for some reason he couldn¡¯t seem to remember when exactly he lost his faith. It''s as if that chunk of his memory was replaced with a patch of haze.


    He let out a sigh, as he opened his front door. And for the first time since wearing this horrible suit, he realized just how much heat it was truly emitting. He was no longer in a biome so frosty, it averaged temperatures of negative degrees, but in a warm house in a regular warm biome. His head started to feel dizzy, and he began losing balance.


    (Crap¡­ What¡¯s¡­happening¡­?)


    He caught himself as he slipped, but before he knew it, he collapsed to the floor and lost consciousness.


    Slowly regaining his consciousness, his eyelids flickered to reveal an ominous, dark room. As he lifted his head to inspect his location, the area was suddenly brightened with ceiling lights. The change in brightness jolted him, but for some reason he couldn''t seem to enter a defensive stance. That''s when his brain finally processed, not only his surroundings, but also his predicament.


    Looking around, he deduced that he must have been inside a large prison cell. The metal bars, and air of dread were dead giveaways. Oddly enough the prison cell was far too large for just one person. In fact, I¡¯m willing to guess you could fit well over 1,000 people here. And located in the very center of the cell was him, seated in a wooden chair. He wasn¡¯t strapped down or locked down to it by any means, but no matter how hard he squirmed and tried, he couldn¡¯t seem to move an inch.


    Suddenly, a sea of red liquid appeared under him, one that absolutely reeked of iron, and vibrated as if waves on an ocean. Soon the waves settled, and the hands of mere children erupted from the ocean of blood. And though they were kids, they gripped onto his legs with the force of Heracles.


    Slowly they pulled themselves up until their faces and even torsos were revealed, as if trying to climb out an endless sea -desperate to not drown. It was then that Akuma realized these were no mere children. The very skin on their back began melting, changing their faces to that of pure bones. Even their former meaty hands were reduced to the very same.


    You could see the pains in their hollow eyes, as if their very soul were screaming out. And with each passing second their look of pain grew more and more, until they themselves started hurling their complaints towards Akuma.


    One asked, ¡°I prayed like you said, so why is he not helping me?¡± Another said ¡°Yeah, when will he help us?¡± One of them behind him proposed an idea. ¡°Maybe you can help us, instead.¡± Agreeing with the idea, the other two began chanting ¡°Yeah, help us!¡±, over and over again.


    Suddenly, his vision went black, and he found himself resting comfortably in bed. His bed, found below his very ceiling. He was in his home, though unsure how he got there.


    (The hell kind of dream was that? Damn. It felt more like recalling a distant memory than a dream.)


    He pondered on the dream, then how he managed to make it home, but more than that he was curious how his body suit suddenly vanished. He was wearing it before he passed out, but now they were gone, leaving him with just boxers. He seemed to be in the comfort of his own home, so it didn¡¯t matter much.


    He decided to head downstairs where everything came to light. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    (Damn. I guess that answers all my questions.)


    Sitting on the sofa was his father, glued to some manga. And lying beside him, was the bodysuit he had on. His appearance was a striking similarity to Tenshi¡¯s, just in a more elegant way.


    He has a strong accent, so I¡¯ll do the interpreting for you:


    ¡°Ahh, yuh wake up, mon¡± he said as he closed his book.


    {Ah you¡¯re awake}


    ¡°Y-Yep.¡± Akuma said, already pondering the best excuse for not just the suit, but everything really.


    He patted the sofa spot beside him, basically indicating he wanted Akuma to sit there.


    ¡°Come si dun¡± he ordered with a calm tone.


    {Come¡­ sit}


    Though he sounded calm, Akuma could feel the atmosphere shift to that of an investigation room. He hadn¡¯t quite thought of a valid excuse yet, so he was forced to do the next best thing. Wing it and hope for the best.


    ¡°Suh, Akuma¡­ Wha mek yuh did knock out a mi doorstep them, and wha mek yuh did a ware that bodysuit deh?¡±


    {So, Akuma¡­ Why exactly were you unconscious at my doorsteps, wearing a bodysuit?}


    ¡°...¡±


    There was a sudden pause, as he thought of the best way to improvise. He figured it didn¡¯t really matter what he said, if he said it with confidence then his father would believe it. And so he took a deep breath, and with a straight face that could put any actor to shame, he replied, ¡°I''m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner, but me and Tenshi actually went out to a cosplay party with his friends.¡±


    ¡°...Suh, yuh a try tell mi seh yuh did deh round twenty add year old pickney?¡±


    {...You mean to tell me; you were hanging out with twenty-year-olds?}


    ¡°Yes.¡± he answered with no hesitation.


    (Fu-Fu. An amazing excuse. The best part is that I''m not even lying!)


    He looked at me with a face of sheer disappointment, and then released a sigh of disbelief. ¡°And wha mek yuh choose that hot sinthing deh fi wear? The way the thing hot, it knock yuh out.¡±


    {So, for this cosplay party... Why pick this suit exactly? I mean it¡¯s so hot, you even passed out.}


    ¡°It was the first one I saw.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Mi have sup¡¯m mi waa ask yuh.¡±


    {...I see. I have something else to ask you.}


    He grabbed the remote that rested in one of the cup holders and powered on the tv. Akuma¡¯s eyes enlarged and his pupils shook as he stared at the screen.


    ¡°They are searching their hardest to find any survivors, but with no luck unfortunately¡± The female reporter said. The ambulance stayed on standby just in case any survivors were found, and the police were blocking off anyone or anything from coming close. You could even see the desperation in the firemen¡¯s eyes, as they scanned the ruble, just wishing to find someone. But all of this was for nothing. He know firsthand that no one could have survived such a disaster. ¡°We suspect that this must be a leak in the gas pipes, some sources even claim terrorism!¡±


    Hitting the power button again, his turned off the display.


    ¡°Yuh nuh know noting bout this, right?¡±


    {You wouldn¡¯t know anything about this, would you?}


    He accidently dropped his calm, straight face and the decibels of his voice greatly sunk. He even stuttered as he answered, ¡°I- I ahh. I don¡¯t.¡±


    (Crap. That was definitely obvious.)


    ¡°Ohh?... Well, if yuh seh suh then mi nuh have noting else fi ask yuh then.¡±


    {...Well, if you say so then I won¡¯t question you anymore.}


    (H-He fell for that?! ¡­Fu-fu. Stupid old man!)


    Hoping to leave before he gave himself away, he rose out of the sofa and crept away in utter silence.


    ¡°Wait deh, one more ting. Which part Tenshi deh?¡±


    {Ah, I actually have one more question. Where exactly is Tenshi right now?}


    (All these damn questions! Go play detective somewhere else, damn!)


    ¡°...He¡¯s staying at his girl''s house.¡±


    (Again. Not technically a lie.)


    ¡°Ahh. That mek sense mon, gaa yuh bed fi school inna de morning.¡±


    {Ahh. That makes sense. Well, I guess you should be getting some sleep for tomorrow.}


    "Ahh... yes I am¡­ Goodnight, dad.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

 V1, C3 : Companions, Part V

    While Akuma was busy deflecting the suspicions of his father, Tenshi was also fighting his own battle.


    The landscape was completely covered by a thick blanket of white powder and surrounded by freezing waters. And throughout this massive land of ice and snow, there existed absolutely no refuge to speak of. None but one. Located in the middle of this large land of frost, there existed one small hideout. And leaving said hideout with high speeds, where the only two inhabitants on the entire continent. They were traveling on snow bikes to a destination unknown to Tenshi.


    ¡°Hey, where the hell are you taking me?¡± Tenshi asked, tightly clinging onto Rin¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a location where you can train the proper way.¡±


    ¡°Proper way? Were we not supposed to meditate?¡±


    ¡°Meditation is used to improve your control of Hoshi, by strengthening your mental state. You don¡¯t meditate to learn the damn thing. I¡¯m honestly surprised Akuma managed to learn it that way. He uses it so naturally it makes me think he¡¯s always known it.¡±


    ¡°Does that make him some prodigy, born every million years or something?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. No, not really. His hoshi was unsealed more cleanly and purely. I¡¯m not too sure how though. And grandpa didn¡¯t really have much time to unlock yours cleanly, so we''re headed to finish the process.¡±


    ¡°Ahh. Then I wasn¡¯t bad at it, the pope just did a shitty job?¡±


    ¡°No, you''re definitely awful. You really suck at condensing your starlites. Like really, I came out there to see a block of ice. If it wasn¡¯t for my healing ability, you would be dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you''re a shitty instructor. You didn¡¯t even tell us what the proper way was. Hell, you didn¡¯t even explain the damn thing until after. And aren''t you the reason we almost died!"


    ¡°I¡¯M A WONDERFUL INSTRUCTOR!!! Correct me if I¡¯m wrong but didn¡¯t Akuma do it after his first time?¡±


    ¡°You just said-¡±


    ¡°SHUT IT!¡±


    He could only sigh at her child-like behavior. ¡°Y¡¯know one of these days someone¡¯s really gonna hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Oh whatever¡­¡± She cleared her throat and continued with her rambling. ¡°As I was saying, there are two ways to bypass those seals. The first is by sudden stimulation. When someone feels an intense level of excitement or terror, the body is able to squeeze out drops of starlites from the seals and use them to slightly strengthen the body and heighten the mind. The world today calls this phenomenon an adrenaline rush. The second way is -of course- just breaking the seals. By exposing them to extreme amounts of starlites, you overcharge them which breaks them apart."


    ¡°Quite the talker, aren''t you? ...Wait, when you say overcharge them, it sounds like they aren''t sealing them but absorbing them.¡±


    ¡°Quite the asker, aren¡¯t you? And that''s because they are absorbing. For some reason, somewhere in history everyone¡¯s starlites started draining itself, as if it was being supplied to some machine.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    He paused for a moment, to absorb what she just said. Heh. Get it? Absorb? Lol.


    ¡°So basically, Akuma got all his seals removed by someone or something, while I still have a few? And you''re driving us somewhere to remove them?"


    ¡°Yes, precisely. I''m surprised you can comprehend everything I said.¡±


    He was tempted to comment on what just left her mouth, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with this manbaby. ¡°So, if my situation was so dire, how did I fight that monster and how was I healing? Then again, I guess you wouldn¡¯t know since you only showed up at the end, huh?¡±


    Truth be told, he didn¡¯t actually care how I did any of those things, he just wanted to bring up how she showed up at the end of the fight.


    ¡°Actually, I saw the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t tell you? I was watching it the whole time. Lol. I even recorded it.¡± She snickered as she said that last part.


    ¡°Then why the hell didn¡¯t you help us?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you guys, were doing great. Especially you. Even now I¡¯m kinda confused on exactly what you are.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You not only have attributes from demons, but also vampires and werewolves.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna tell me what those are? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you''re such an idiot, I guess I will.¡±


    (What does that even mean...)


    ¡°To put it in simple terms, that crimson color your soul took on only shows up in demons. That''s not all. You also gain partial immortality after ingesting starlites, a trait shared only amongst vampires. And to make it even more confusing, you also seem to gain some abilities and attributes of whoever¡¯s starlites you consume. That is a characteristic unique to werewolves.¡±


    ¡°You''re actually a nerd, huh?¡±


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE THE ONE WHO ASKED!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember eating any starlites though?¡±


    ¡°After the soul produces the starlites, they travel around inside the blood. You do remember drinking his blood, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I do.¡±


    "Well, I know you aren¡¯t a demon so there must be something else at play. My guess is that your ancestors must''ve found a way to fuse with the demons, passing that trait down to their descendants."


    ¡°Then does that mean Akuma¡¯s also in my situation?¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt it. It''s pretty rare for inhuman genes to show up in children. Just having one show up is a pretty big deal¡­ Oh, we''re here.¡±


    Tenshi looked ahead to see if he could spot their destination, but what he saw was beyond shock. Not only was it general knowledge, but throughout the entire time they spent here, the snow was a pure white color. Of course this was completely normal. The land ahead, however, was covered with scarlet snow. For some reason, Rin acted as if this were any other Sunday for her. It made him wonder what she''d do to him.


    ¡°Now, get off¡± Rin issued as we came to a complete stop.


    ¡°Ai-Ai, Captain.¡±


    The scarlet snow didn¡¯t seem to feel any different on his feet, texture wise, but strangely it did feel a bit hot to the touch. It''s important to add that the location was littered with large, clear and red crystals. This might be something that scientists haven¡¯t even discovered yet.


    He didn¡¯t really feel like asking her about it, so instead he asked her a more important question. ¡°I forgot to ask earlier, but how exactly are you gonna expose my chains to large amounts of starlites?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± she asked as she approached me slowly. She crept towards him, dragging the snow underneath with each step. Reaching him, she rested her right palm on his chest and gazed deeply into his eyes. For a moment, he wholeheartedly thought she brought him to this warm snow to make up for her rude attitude with a kiss, losing himself in her sweet embrace. He noticed how sweet her hair smelled too. Until suddenly, her palm started to glow with bright blue stars. Then, with a warm bright smile she looked into his eyes and finished, "Through combat.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Before he knew it, she released a large blue blast and launched him towards one of the nearby crystals. The crystal was durable enough to crash his landing, so he slipped down it and flopped onto the scarlet snow.


    ¡°One of these days¡­ I¡¯m gonna be the one to hurt you.¡± He muttered to himself, getting up from the snow. He didn¡¯t have much time to spare however, because she immediately followed up with an axe kick from the skies. He barely managed to block her attack in time. The pressure from her leg above felt like it would crush his arms and split his head after.


    (Yep. There''s no doubt about it. I¡¯m definitely gonna kill this girl someday.)

 V1, C4 : The Asuras, Part I

    *Buzz! Buzzz!!


    Staring aimlessly at his ceiling, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he had an unscratched ich on his back. He¡¯d accomplished the very thing all anime lovers dreamt of. I mean he had powers now! And to top it off, he was good at it. And even still, the prison known as ¡°school¡± still haunted him.


    The crushing weight of reality was enough to start his day with a fat, hateful sigh.


    ***


    Like always, Alice sat in her usual seat on the right side of the bus. And like always, some snobby, monkey of man, homosapien dashed over to sit beside her. In which he attempted small talk but was ignored like the roach he was.


    (Serves you right, Baldie.) Akuma thought, a smug face running across his face.


    He was surprised to see that his usual spot behind Alice was preoccupied by someone.


    She had tall brown hair, long enough to touch her lower back. She wore a short blue skirt and an all-white blouse. And like he suspected, her silver-colored eyes were buried inside a book. The person in question was a girl named Emily, and she was well known for being the school nerd. Or was it school geek? Eh. Trivial details.


    They spoke on a couple of occasions but not enough to make them what one might call ¡°friends¡±. Honestly, he forgot she even rode the same bus.


    He decided to start something up since... well... small talk never hurt any of us, right? Or rather, he was just trying to distract himself from the dog sitting next to Alice.


    ¡°Already reading this early huh?¡±


    ¡°................¡±


    *Swooosh


    Failure. Met with the same outcome as the plebian in front of him. Who the hell said small talk couldn¡¯t hurt any of us!


    (Alrighty. You can go die in a hole.)


    Feeling a bit annoyed by her rudeness -and a tint of embarrassment- he decided it was best to give up on this woman all together. Instead, he turned his gaze ahead to the brown seat in front of them, his death-like glare piercing the seat and drilling right through the heart of whoever was hitting on Alice.


    For a moment, he almost cried tears of blood when he heard him ask, "So hey, me and my guys were thinking of going bowling this weekend. You wanna come?"


    "I''m alright." was her reply, as cold as she always was to guys.


    (That''s the way, Alice. Destroy this bastard''s self-esteem!)


    While celebrating today''s victory in his head, he heard a faint voice coming from his left.


    ¡°I-I umm¡­ I¡¯m sorry for ignoring your question.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    The girl who had just ignored him moments ago, said something to him. She was still glued to her book, but he could tell she was just trying to avoid eye contact.


    ¡°Oh... uh... no it¡¯s good.¡±


    (Of course, a moment ago I wanted nothing more than to eliminate her entire lineage, but that''s all water under the bridge.)


    ¡°Umm¡­ D-Did you study... for the test we have today?¡±


    ¡°¡­We had a test?¡±


    The concept of ¡°studying¡± was native to Akuma. You see, while others felt the need to study and cram knowledge into their brains, he was one of the lucky few who could get by no matter what he did. And not just pass the exams but ace them with excellence. It was a trait that made him truly pity the ¡°lesser folks¡±.


    ¡°W-Well, it''s supposed to be really hard.¡± She went on while attempting to finally look at him. She could only manage a few glances in-between words, but that was enough for him to know she was a sincere and kind girl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. Actually, I¡¯ll be more than alright, I¡¯ll be splendid.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    *Swooosh


    (Crap. Did I say something weird¡­)


    ¡°*Pfft. You¡¯re so weird.¡±


    ¡°Gah-! You¡¯re laughing at me now?¡±


    ¡°No. No. It was the face you made when you said that. ''I''ll be splendid''. I mean who even says that.¡± After wiping away her tears, she gazed into his eyes with a gentle and warm expression. The kind of expression he¡¯d never expected from anyone but Alice.


    ¡°W-What''s up?¡± he asked, trying to doge her intense eye contact.


    (What''s up with the total 180... This girl is so strange.)


    ¡°You''re pretty amazing, you know that?¡±


    Of course, he was expecting praise and openly welcomed it, but he wasn¡¯t expecting her to say it so directly. ¡°Y-Yeah, of course I am¡­¡±


    (I really hope my face isn¡¯t red right now. That¡¯d be beyond embarrassing.)


    Unknown to Akuma, Alice -who sat only a seat in front- pouted in jealousy from their conversation.


    ¡°So... What''s -that -book you''re reading?¡±


    ¡°I-Its uh¡­ A light read about World War 2.¡±


    For some reason just mentioning the name turned her into a gloomy doll. Now he wasn¡¯t one to judge, but how in the hell was a book on WORLD WAR 2 a "light read"? This girl is definitely a nerd.


    ¡°...That''s, uh...*Ehem. Very interesting¡­ What¡¯s got you so hooked? The murder or the um... murder?¡±


    Her earlier nervous and shy tone flipped to a clear and almost sadistic one as she cackled:


    ¡°It¡¯s fun seeing the masses repeat the same dumb mistakes. Ehehehe.¡±


    ¡°A bit... sadistic, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I mean they just don''t learn anything at all. The wars fought between countries, the poverty, the pollution, the corruption; it''s all there, just under the surface. It has always existed, but now it''s more rampant than ever. You want to know why? Because most people are content to live in ignorance, not wanting to learn. They would rather watch tv shows and gossip about celebrities, instead of learning something new. If they did, then perhaps their lives could improve."


    (What the hell is this girl talking about...)


    Honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure what was more impressive. The fact that she had this kind of energy in the morning, or that she had such a thing weighing on her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I plan on changing that one day!¡± he announced while pointing at himself with his thumb.


    ¡°Hm? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am God you know. So, I''ll just fix the world."


    ".........¡±


    *Swoosh


    "*Pfft. You''re funny Akuma. I appreciate you cheering me up."


    ¡°Uh... A-Anytime.¡±


    (I didn¡¯t even know she was sad.)


    Unknown to Akuma, Alice who was seated in front also chuckled at his ridiculous claim.


    With the bus coming to a full stop, everyone grabbed their bags and left the bus one by one. Naturally, he followed suit. He timed his exit, so that he could walk just behind Alice. Of course he had plans on talking to her, but you have to get mentally prepared for things like that, you know. Things like these are very delicate matters that must be managed with an ample amount of care.


    The entrance was littered with students and in the middle of the horde, was yours truly. The star of the show and currently feeling like a background character.


    After he finally gained the necessary mental barriers to talk to her, he motioned his hand to reach out and tap her on the shoulder, when suddenly Emily startled him. ¡°Is she the one you have eyes on...? Yeah, better luck in your next life.¡±


    ¡°Gah-! I-I don¡¯t have eyes for her... You''re reading too deep into it.¡±


    (Who says something like that?! This girl is so weird.)


    ¡°I don''t blame you. She¡¯s pretty. She¡¯s smart too. All the guys in our class like her.¡±


    ¡°I have no comment¡­¡± I said to cover my embarrassment. ¡°¡­Wait. Did you say our class?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wait you¡¯re in our class?! For like how long?!¡±


    ¡°Gah-! ...Am really that unnoticeable.¡± she muttered to herself in gloom.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that. I guess I¡¯m just too busy taking notes for class.¡±


    (Like hell I take those notes. My notebook¡¯s as empty as an old tin can.)


    ¡°Do you¡­ wanna grab breakfast together?¡±


    That might¡¯ve been the biggest curve ball she¡¯s thrown all morning.


    Akuma usually wasn¡¯t one to dine in the slop served by the cafeteria, but today he was absolutely starving. Not only had he skipped breakfast this morning, but I¡¯m fairly sure he didn''t even have dinner last night.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± He was more than ¡°a little hungry¡± but the last thing he wanted was to look like some airhead who skipped breakfast. Especially to a girl like her.


    ¡°Great, ¡®cuz I skipped breakfast.¡± She said, brining a sparkle to Akuma¡¯s eyes. In the moment he grabbed her hand and pressed it between both of his, nodding as the tears rained down his cheeks. ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± he replied as he sniffled from the tears.


    ***


    ¡°Sooo¡­Why did you wanna eat together?¡± Akuma asked, surprised at how quickly Emily devoured her French toast. However, instead of answering, she continued to chomp down on her food and was just now moving to the strawberry cup. Seeing that she was clearly ¡°busy¡± he quietly waited for her to finish. By the time Akuma had finished his French toast, she¡¯d already cleared her plate. Clearly he was the more elegant of the two.


    ¡°S-Sorry about that¡­¡± For someone so shy, she sure does express herself quite freely. ¡°¡­I just wanted someone to sit with." Her expression was just so sorrowful when she said that. It was like watching a sad kitten. Could you blame him for feeling a sense of pity for her?


    ¡°Oh-Ahh¡­ It¡¯s good. Sorry for asking that.¡±


    ¡°*Pfft. You don''t have to apologize... Y¡¯know your pretty weird.¡±


    (HUH!? I''m pretty weird?! Is this girl for real?!)


    ¡°¡­G-Glad to know you''re getting more comfortable¡± he said in an irritated tone.


    ¡°Yeah, it''s the strangest thing. It''s like I can talk to you about anything.¡±


    Without a care in the world, they continued their leisurely chit chat. It wasn''t the best time ever -and honestly, they were just talking about useless things- but it was a fun time. I think deep down he enjoyed this girl''s company. But as anyone can tell you, all good things must come to an end.


    Within the span of only half a day, the apocalypse itself knocked on the world''s doors. And in a comparable way to how this all started¡­


    Everything ended.

 V1, C4 : The Asuras, Part II

    ¡°Hey guys, do you mind if I sit here?¡± came a voice from their side. The voice came from a classmate, Allen. Apart from Alice, he¡¯s probably the only classmate Akuma actually remembers. Sorry Emily.


    He was the tall, good-looking type. The kinda guy that¡¯s loved by pretty much everyone. Even his grades are top notch. Of course, Akuma never bothered to check the test scores of the lesser folks -commoners if I¡¯m feeling bold.


    Akuma was a bit hesitant on how to address this particular Neanderthal. It¡¯s not like they were friends or anything. He was one of those people who had fun with you and smiled with you but deep down they¡¯d laugh as you suffer. The passive aggressive type. You know the ones.


    (I know your game pal. But I guess I can keep you around to kill time.)


    He¡¯s lying. Akuma is infamous around the school for having a terrible personality. Most students avoid him like the plague. And because he spends all his time watching anime, he¡¯s not in touch with anything typical students enjoy. In other words. He has no friends.


    With a warm, welcoming smile Akuma answered, ¡°Of course-¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He didn¡¯t skip a beat planting his butt in that chair. I question if he even heard him say yes or if he just sat regardless of what he¡¯d answered. ¡°Soo... Are you two dating?¡±


    ¡°N-No! Why would you even say such a thing!?¡± Emily rejected.


    (I mean you¡¯re not lying¡­ Bu why did you reject it so fast¡­)


    ¡°Figured. I mean who would hang out with the infamous God Akuma!¡± He said, beginning to laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you didn¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, my bad-my bad. Didn¡¯t mean to rile you up. But I thought you liked being called God? You always go around saying you¡¯re one.¡±


    (The reality is. I don¡¯t really know why I call myself God. I try my hardest to remember but every time I come out blank. And if I strain myself too hard my head starts burning. It¡¯s as if something is forcibly blocking me from recalling my childhood. Yet without a doubt in my mind¡­ I know I¡¯m God.)


    ¡°Well, I do-¡± Suddenly, he found himself clenching his head as he braced for an oncoming headache.


    (Wait¡­ has this happened before? No what am I talking about, this is the first time the three of us ever sat together¡­ But why do I feel like this happened before¡­ Like I¡¯m reliving something I already did.)


    ¡°Are you alright, Akuma?¡± Emily worriedly questioned.


    ¡°Y-Yeah. I¡¯m fine. Just a little headache.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    (No, this definitely happened already. If I¡¯m correct, in a moment Allen¡¯s about to piss me off.)


    ¡°Relax, Emily. The God said he was fine so us lower folks should just believe him.¡±


    (Right on the money. After school, I¡¯m so gonna kick his ass.)


    ¡°You should stop saying things like that¡­¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve been nothing but rude to Akuma since you sat here. And if I¡¯m being honest, it¡¯s starting to irritate me. All anyone does it go on and on about him being some Royal God.¡±


    ¡°Well yeah. That what he calls himse-¡±


    ¡°Yes, he calls himself God, but¡­but¡­ he doesn¡¯t mean it the way that you guys think he does!¡±


    There was a time where Akuma wanted nothing more than to be accepted by these lousy students. He desperately wanted people he could trust- people he could laugh with¡­ He wanted friends. The thought that as long as he kept believing, then one day, he¡¯d somehow find them. Find true friends. Three whole years went by, and he never found such people. Not even one. Though he couldn¡¯t recall when, somewhere along the line, he¡¯d given up on that fairytale.Stolen novel; please report.


    But here he was. Seeing-no, living in that very fairy tale. And he was strung along by a girl he barely met. He was left speechless. I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe the feeling swelling up within him. There was no doubt in Akuma¡¯s mind. Had he met this girl earlier. She would¡¯ve been his first true friend.


    *Booom!! *Rumble!


    The sounds of the cafeteria mobs were swallowed whole by this one. It rang loudly in everyone''s ear. Some covered them, some closed their eyes, and some looked around in a panicked motion. In the next moment, the cafeteria lights went out.


    (Did the lights go out? No. This feeling¡­)


    A nasty shiver slithered down his spine as the memory of the restaurant came back to his mind.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?!¡± Allen stuttered.


    It was then that the cafeteria -filled with nothing but whispers and gossip- let out its first scream. "AHHHHH!" It was the sound of a girl coming from the back. Everyone snapped their necks to face the origin of the sudden scream. Some squinted to try and see despite the lights being turned off. Most grabbed their phones and turned on their flashlights in hopes of catching a glimpse.


    And it was at that moment the students heard a louder sound. A sound that dwarfed the scream in comparison.


    *POWW!! *POWW!!


    It took just those two shots to send the students into chaos. They screamed and squealed to the point that even a deaf man would cover his ears.


    Like a pack of cheap sardines, they forced their way to the only exit, navigating the cafeteria from memory.


    Luckily for Akuma, he was gone before he even heard the shots. And he made sure to grab Emily and Allen too.


    ¡°Sorry guys. I know I just grabbed you out of¡­¡±


    *Flop!


    "¡­nowhere."


    He had turned to face the two while apologetic about suddenly grabbing them, but there was no one. Not a single person behind him. Instead, it was their hands -the very ones he was holding- on the floor. Just. There. He could only watch as the remaining blood contained within them leaked out onto the cold tile floor.


    (W-What the hell is this¡­? For some reason I¡¯m not even surprised. It''s like... I saw this coming. What¡¯s going on with me?!)


    Once again, he could feel a sudden headache come over the right side of his dome. I took a moment to alleviate the pain by clenching the right side of his face. After letting the pain settle, he turned his attention back to the severed hands resting on the floor.


    (When did this even happen? And where are their bo-)


    *CRACK!!


    His thoughts were interrupted when suddenly -without warning- the wall to his right burst open. It wasn¡¯t a powerful push, as the debris only traveled about 5 inches before falling to the floor. But it was enough to widen his eyes and jolt his back from sudden fright.


    Bursting out the broken wall was something he¡¯d only ever seen in video games. Its skin was a witch¡¯s soup. Its hair was a dead gray color -most likely from lack of melanin. And the strangest thing was that he was wearing a military uniform.


    Akuma leaped back and immediately took a defensive stance.


    (The hell is that?! His skin¡­ It''s so green and it¡¯s falling off the bone. And this smell. Uggh. Wait. His outfit¡­ Is that a unifo-?)


    In the middle of his thought, he found himself dodging to the left. And as he did, he felt something graze his right ear. He could only infer what had grazed him. And it looks like he wouldn¡¯t have to think hard at all. Infront of him, a zombie who looked just like his math teacher. And in his palm, a small handgun with smoke trailing from the barrel. The wall the bullet shot through turned green and corroded away.


    (My situation is certainly dire. I mean there¡¯s a zombie straight out of Hollywood right before my eyes. Not to mention my two classmates who suddenly vanished. So why¡­ can¡¯t I stop smiling.)


    Villian-like chuckles could be heard down this hallway. And they were coming from him.


    ¡°Stand still for me, teach¡­ I¡¯ve been meaning to try this move.¡±


    Just then, a black meteor shower formed around him and condensed into his right palm. Then.


    *PShewww!


    A large beam erased the zombie¡¯s upper half and left holes in every wall it connected behind him.


    ¡°¡­ Holy shit. I sounded just like an isekai mc! That''s always been on my bucket list!¡±


    The boy jumped for joy as he celebrated his easy victory. And to put the cherry on top, he even checked off something on his ¡°Isekai Mc¡± list.


    ¡°What even is this thing anyways¡­? Huh. I guess it really was a zombie. Ewww, his flesh is still moving.¡± The part of his skin closest to the hole in his body wiggled around like worms. I could only assume he was trying to regenerate. Though if that was the case, then his regeneration was pretty dogshit. ¡°¡­So, what now.¡±


    ¡°What now, indeed.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    A sudden voice came from his left, but he never heard them approaching. Nor did he feel their presence until the moment they spoke. And trust me, he wouldn''t miss a presence like this.


    The hairs on his body stiffened like a teenage boy in summer heat. He could feel every pour on his skin as they cried like babies. In the middle of it all he forgot to even swallow. And strangely, he felt an itch coming from my lower back.


    (Who is that?!)


    *Tap! *Tap!


    The sounds of their boots as they tapped against the tile floor echoed into in his mind to the point of driving him mad. Slowly he turned my head to face the tapping sounds. Either the lights in the hallways had also gone out, or he was having tunnel vision.


    (No. What is that?!)


    For a moment the thing before didn¡¯t even seem human. It was more like an undiscovered beast. No, that¡¯s still not right. It was like the monster parents described to their children to keep them in check.


    The mysterious boy had a military uniform, like the one worn by the zombie. Yet unlike the zombie, he had skin as pale as Dracula¡¯s. His hair was dark black, and you could see a golden strand trail down the side of his nose. He stood with both arms behind his back as if to say, ¡°I am the commander of this army¡±.


    ¡°What-¡±


    ¡°Silence boy! You will hail me!" he declared while shifting to a saluting stance.


    One of Akuma¡¯s earliest memories is from when he was 7 years old.


    He was sparring with my father and brother in a rocky biome -the top of a mountain. One close to their home. Their father was teaching the two a martial art he stole from watching a couple ¡°warriors¡± as he said. A little old school if you ask me -I mean seriously, warriors? In this day and age? But the point is, ever since that day, Akuma has fought numerous battles. Some against his brother, some against my father, and even unfortunate pedestrians who pissed me off. He fought battles against anyone and anything, harmed or unarmed. And over time, he started to develop a skill. A handy skill if I might add. He had the ability to estimate a person¡¯s strength with just a single glance. How they plant their feet. The aura they exude. And even the way they breathe. These were all giveaways that he could notice from a mere glance. Which is why he knew for a certain fact¡­


    This boy¡­ is dangerous.

 V1, C4 : The Asuras, Part III

    ¡°Why so speechless? Oh right, I suppose you¡¯re looking for these two.¡±


    *Clap


    One instance, they were standing in the middle of a hallway littered with the corpse of a monster and in the next instance, they were in the middle of a semi destroyed room. Nothing was broken, but the place was definitely broken down. I¡¯d go as far as to say, it had been completely abandoned. While analyzing his surroundings, Akuma spotted two pillars in the very center of the room. Chained to the pillars were the unconscious bodies of Emily and Allen. Their hands were both severed just like he suspected. What was strange was the fact that the skin just below their wound was pulsing and corroding to a dark green color. Just like the thing that attacked him.


    (Are they... turning into zombies?! But how?!)


    ¡°I imagine you''re asking yourself how this has transpired to be, no? But before that, I shall tell you about myself. My name is-¡±


    ¡°Soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    ¡°Your outfit is like that zombie guy I killed earlier, and your demeanor makes me think you''re a commander or something. So, I''m gonna go with you can turn people into your soldiers... or I guess zombies".


    ¡°...Fu-Fu-ha-FUHAHAHAHAHA!!! YES, THAT IS CORRECT! I HAVE THE ABILITY TO TURN ANYONE INTO A ZOMBIE SOLDIER!!¡±


    ¡°So, what''s your weakness?¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a zombie despite you having plenty of chances to make me one. So, what''s the limit?¡±


    ¡°...Why would I tell you something like that?¡±


    ¡°Ahh- Cause that¡¯s what the villain does in anime?!¡±


    (There goes my poor bucket list) He thought in a sobbing tone.


    The mysterious man began chuckling. ¡°Fascinating. YOU ARE FASCINATING! Alright I will play with you. My Empower only works on those I or my soldiers have wounded. Of course, as you can see with your friends, I am able to slow down that process.¡±


    ¡°So why not wound me along with them?¡±


    (I don''t know what the hell he¡¯s talking about, but I''ll act like I do. I mean what the hell even is an ¡°empower¡±? Wait. Isn''t that the thing Rin mentioned that one time...)


    ¡°I wanted to play a little game with you.¡±


    ¡°Ga-?"


    ¡°Pick!¡± Not only did he interrupt Akuma yet again, but his tone also suddenly shifted, creating a serious atmosphere. Around this time the other two who were tied down began waking up. ¡°I, Halter, shall give you a choice... You will pick only one to save and the other one? Will die.¡± He said his words loudly and clearly. Even the two tied down had heard them.


    ¡°Wai-Wha-Huh-Why?¡± He still hadn¡¯t processed the situation, so his words were hard to come out.


    ¡°Why, you ask? Fu-fu. Well to put it in your terms. I am the villain and that is what they do, no?¡±


    (I guess he has a point¡­ I guess it¡¯s time I warned him.)


    ¡°¡­You must¡¯ve forgotten something."


    "Ehh?"


    Despite his dire situation, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling.


    (This guy really doesn¡¯t know, huh?)


    ¡°¡­I have plot armor.¡±


    "..........¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Fu-Fu. About the two... I pick the third option and choose to save them both.¡±


    (Oh my god, I always wanted to say that!)


    Following those words Akuma rushed the man to deliver a straight punch to his face. His eyes were brimming with confidence. This was his moment, his big chance to finally be just like a Isekai Mc. Unfortunately, his attempt was stopped short as the man pulled out a large knife and thrusted it downward. The blade caught Akuma¡¯s right hand and latched it into the floor.


    ¡°*GEAHHH!¡± He screamed out in pain. ¡°What the hell are you doing! You aren¡¯t supposed to counter that. What kind of anime are you watching?!¡±


    The man crouched to the floor as he glared down at me, and with a cold and soulless tone he said, ¡°You seem to think this is a game. I really will kill you¡­ Now decide.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    (Crap. It''s just like the time at the restaurant. Except, this guy is on another level.)


    ¡°¡­Are you one of the five catastrophes?¡± I asked him as the memory of Rin trembling flashed through my mind.


    Halter''s smile curled up to eyes as he answered:


    ¡°Heavens no. More than anything, I despise the gods. Honestly, I¡¯d kill myself if I were one of them. I am one of the seven Asuras.¡±


    (Crap. If Rin can¡¯t take this guy, then what chance in hell do I have?! I gotta stall until I think of something.)


    ¡°¡­What''s an endgame boss like you even doing here? I HAVEN''T EVEN HAD THE CHANCE TO BECOME O.P. YET!!¡±


    ¡°O¡­p? You know you say the most fascinating things¡­¡± The man then stood up, walked between Emily and Allen and while saluting like a madman he issued, ¡°Now. Pick.¡±


    (Dammit¡­ Is there really no way to save them? I''m starting to feel like my plot armor isn''t coming.)


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 seconds, after that¡­ I will kill them both.¡± He declared while laughing hysterically.


    (Here we go with the cliche villain stuff. Aw hell. I don''t even care anymore. I guess I¡¯ll just pick one at random.)


    ¡°W-Wait!¡± Allen yelled out. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry about what I said at the table so please. Just pick me. W-We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    (Huh?! Is this guy actually serious right now!?)


    Unlike Allen who was desperate for Akuma¡¯s pick, Emily simply smiled while tears poured down her cheeks uncontrollably. Before he realized it, his left index finger was pointed towards Allen. As he gazed at that finger, his eyes widened like a dead fish. In a frenzy he yelled:


    ¡°O-OF COURSE YOU¡¯D PICK ME! EVEN THOUGH I¡¯VE DONE NOTHING BUT GOOD TO YOU!?! I SHOULD¡¯VE KNOWN YOU¡¯D PICK THE DAMN WOMEN TO SAVE!! YOU DAMN LOSER. WHO GOES AROUND CALLING HIMSELF GOD. YOU¡¯RE NO GOD, YOUR JUST A FUCKING LOSER WITH NO FRIENDS.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    He panicked. And as anyone does in this state, he scorned him.


    There¡¯s a simple answer to that.


    *POW!!


    A bullet shot right to the dome.


    *POW!! *POW!!


    Followed by two more for extra measure.


    ¡°Heavens. His voice was starting to give me a headache.¡±


    ¡°I-I Picked.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Speak up I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I SAID I PICKED! SO, HURRY AND UNTIE EMILY!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Hmm¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Hu-?¡±


    *POW!!


    As Akuma laid there with a knife jabbed through his right palm, he was left speechless from the sight before him. The way her head bobbed to the left from the sudden impact. The way her hair swayed as it followed that motion. And the blood -a crimson even deeper than my eyes- that spewed out from both sides and simply poured out from both ends after the motion. Even the way -no. Especially the way, that through it all, she was still wearing that smile. He was left speechless by it all.


    ¡°W-Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Speak up, I really can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I ASKED YOU WHY!! WHY DID YOU KILL HER TOO!! YOU SAID YOU¡¯D ONLY KILL ONE!!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I suppose I did say that¡­ Fu-fuha-FUH HAHAHAHAHAHA!! YESS!! I DID, DIDN¡¯T I!!¡±


    This was the moment that he truly realized how dire his situation really was.


    (I was a fool. I thought this was some anime and that I was the main character. It¡¯s almost laughable really.)


    ¡°¡­W-Why?¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°Why not me? Why didn''t you just kill me? Why put me through this?¡±


    ¡°Oh I was just having a little fun. You see¡­ I hate the gods. And you reek of divinity.¡±


    (Divinity? Nothing this guy says makes sense!)


    ¡°I suppose the fun is over. You will die now.¡±


    The man aimed his handgun at Akuma¡¯s head. In the spur of the moment, he tried to buy time. ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you¡­¡± Halter sank one brow, Intrigued by my sudden outburst. ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you know? Y-You can¡¯t kill the main character. Yeah. HAHA. I have plot armor so there''s no use in even try-¡±


    Interrupting his desperate spill, he shot anyway. The bullet seemingly traveled at a sluggish pace, as if it was barely even moving. But despite that, he couldn¡¯t move an inch to dodge it.


    (¡­I just hope Alice is safe.)


    He braced himself for certain death. Unlike the last situation, there was just nothing he could do. He was like a wild animal who found themselves stumbling upon a pack of starving lions. There was truly nothing I could do. To escape such a fate was simply impossible.


    ¡°What kind of God are you if you can¡¯t do the impossible?¡± The voice came from the back of my mind. There was no face to attach the voice to and yet he knew exactly who said those words to him. It was himself. A version of himself from a long time ago. One that he¡¯d forgot. Without realizing it, the bullet of red starlites had collided with a strange gray barrier. And moments later a circle suddenly appeared just beneath him.


    (The hell? What is th-!)


    That¡¯s when it dawned on him.


    ¡°IT¡¯S FINALLY HERE!¡±


    The strange circle below me started to glow and reversed my gravity.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡± Halter asked.


    ¡°*HWACK- TUHH!¡±


    *Splat


    That was the sound of spit charging within Akuma''s mouth, hurling through his lips and landing right on top of Halter''s forehead.


    And to seal the deal he flicked him off with his middle finger.


    ¡°All hail that, baldie!¡±


    (Hooooly shiiiit! I really thought I was gonna die there!)


    *SWORP!


    ***


    You¡¯d normally expect to wake up in some killer hideout after being teleported, wouldn¡¯t you? So, why was he surrounded by red snow?


    ¡°Such hospitality. Couldn¡¯t you have taken me to a warm bed, treated my wounds and given me a nice kiss on the forehead as I went back to sleep? Actually, who even teleported me here! *Sigh. Who am I even talking to...¡±


    (Damn it¡¯s cold! Crap. And my head¡¯s killing me again.)


    ¡°Oh? You''re awake? That was quicker than I expected.¡± The sudden voice jolted him which only worsened my already nasty headache.


    ¡°W-Where did you come from?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Y¡¯know I¡¯m the one who teleported you right. Since you¡¯re awake could you help me carry these? My old bones are a bit exhausted you see.¡±


    ¡°Other¡­tw-?¡± To his left was Tenshi who was bloodied and unconscious and to my right was Rin in the same condition. Maybe even worse. Hell, now that he¡¯s getting a good look at him, Finral didn¡¯t seem to be in good condition either. ¡°What happened to them?!¡±


    ¡°These two? Oh, they¡¯ll be fine. I expected you to be in the same condition. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re just¡­ fine. Actually, how are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Gah?! Are you disappointed that I¡¯m safe? The hell kinda sensei are you?¡±


    ¡°...Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m your sensei?¡± he asked while sniffling and sobbing. ¡°That makes me so happy.¡±


    ¡°Gah! I-I take it back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trembling quite a bit there. I believe Rin should¡¯ve taught you a trick for that.¡±


    ¡°Hm-?"


    (Oh yeah that meditation thing¡­)


    Just like before -on that pile of snow- he closed his eyes and concentrated on a feeling swelling from his gut. And when he imagined that feeling coursing through his circulatory system, he slowly started to regain the feeling in his palms. Eventually his body wasn¡¯t even numb anymore. He questioned if this trick was supposed to work this great or if maybe he was just a genius. Both maybe?


    ¡°So, what happened to you guys?¡± Akuma questioned as he stood up and dusted snow off himself.


    ¡°Hehe. Little ol¡¯ me?¡±


    (Well, I really meant the other two¡­)


    ¡°It seems that Lucifer has started making his move¡± Finral said in a sudden serious tone. ¡°Carry Rin and follow me. I¡¯ll explain as we walk.¡±


    ¡°What about Ten-¡±


    Before I got the chance to finish that, a blue aura wrapped around Tenshi¡¯s almost lifeless body, causing him to float.


    (That¡¯s uhh¡­ It gets the job done I guess?)


    ¡°So, about the injuries-¡±


    ¡°Lucifer has begun making his move." Finral interrupted.


    (I''m starting to think he just wants to sound cool...)


    ¡°He¡¯s sent three of the Asuras to invade earth and one other to invade the spirit realm. Halter, Cain, Jack the Ripper and¡­ and¡­¡±


    He gulped in suspension.


    (And?)


    ¡°¡­What was the other one''s name again?¡±


    ¡°HOW THE HELL WOULD I KNOW?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Well, that doesn¡¯t matter right now. The good news is, teaming up isn¡¯t really their style. Bad news is, we¡¯re still fucked!¡±


    (Yep. This guy¡¯s pissing me off.)


    ¡°What-do-you-mean?¡± I asked in irritation while gritting my teeth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no clear way to say this so I¡¯ll just come out with it. As we speak about 90% of humanity are either dead or zombies¡±


    ¡°...? What-Huh-what?¡±


    ¡°Lol. You said what twice.¡±


    ¡°WELL YEAH, I''M CONFUSED. THE HELL DO YOU MEAN 90% OF HUMANITY DIED!!- Wait¡­¡± Just then, the gears in Akuma¡¯s started shifting. He realized something. Something of deep importance. ¡°¡­If the population is about 7 billion and 90% is gone. Then that''s only like 700 million left. I mean that¡¯s a lot of people but the odds of still being alive are actually really, really low¡­¡± He muttered like this for quite some time, so I¡¯ll summarize what he was yapping about. Alice. The love of his life, the girl of his dreams, sometimes even his reason for waking up. Was she alive? And if she was, was she in a position where she¡¯d stay alive?}


    Finral listened to the boy as he cranked the calculations out loud. You could almost see dots appear just above his head. ¡°As I was saying,¡± continued Finral. ¡°Thanks to Halter¡¯s overpowered ability, 90% of humanity has either turned into zombies or died¡­¡±


    (Is he even listening?)


    I¡¯m sorry to say Finral, but he is definitely not listening.


    ¡°Umm, Aku-¡±


    ¡°The chances may be less than ideal, but she¡¯s still alive, okay!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Sure¡­ Look. Akuma my boy. There¡¯s no way to ask this question nicely so I¡¯ll just flat out ask... How are you alive?¡±


    ¡°Fu-Fu. Well. Since you¡¯re sooo curious¡­ I¡¯m the main character.¡± He answered while pointing his thumb to his face in accomplishment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    *Swoosh


    ¡°Main whaaa?¡±


    ¡°You know? Main character? Like from manga?¡±


    ¡°Riiight¡­¡±


    (He¡¯s playing with me. I can see it in his eyes.)


    ¡°*Ehem. To actually answer your question, I almost died a couple times, but I manage to escape them thanks to some strange visions.¡±


    Finral glanced over in curiosity and interrogated, ¡°Random visions you say? Elaborate.¡±


    ¡°It was the craziest thing. I was fine in the morning, but around noon my head started killing me and I could see the future. No, that''s not right. It was like re-experiencing what would happen in the future. I stopped feeling it around the time I was sent here.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    (If what this boy¡¯s saying is true, then that would mean he wasn¡¯t affected by my power! But that would mean... he has enlightenment! Could it really be?)


    ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean you strike me as the op old man type, but when I woke up you were wounded head to toe. I assumed you must¡¯ve fought a real monster of a guy. That Asura you pretended to forget maybe? Did you have to rewind time to escape?¡±


    (He got all that from that. My, this boy is quite the sharp one. No, this goes beyond sharp. What led him to the conclusion that time was at play? Though I am glad he sees me as the op, old sensei type.)


    ¡°So, was I right?¡±


    ¡°You read too many manga, boy.¡±


    ¡°SO, YOU DO READ MANGA!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahh¡­ Oh dear heavens, my back! It¡¯s in sooo much pain!¡±


    ¡°Yeah right, liar!¡±

 V1, C4 : The Asuras, Part IV

    ¡°O.M.G, he¡¯s alive, Finral!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, he is.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, buddy. How ya¡¯ feeling?¡±


    These were the greeting, he¡¯d received the moment he awoke, though barely clinging onto life. He was still feeling a bit groggy, but he mustered what energy he could to ask, ¡°Why are you guys so close to my face¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve figured, but the one currently being bombarded by two bright faces, is Tenshi.


    ¡°I hate to ask when you¡¯ve just awoken¡­¡± said Finral while dodging the question entirely. ¡°...But do you mind sharing how you and Rin got in such conditions?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will¡­ IF YOU GET THE HELL OUTTA MY FACE!!!¡±


    *PUNCHH!


    ***


    This story takes place around 10 hours ago. A little before Halter¡¯s sudden attack.


    While Akuma was enjoying the springtime of his youth, Tenshi was busy fighting for his life.


    The seals around his soul, closing him off from using Hoshi were frustratingly stubborn, but Rin made it her life¡¯s goal to get rid of them.


    ¡°*Pant! *Pant!¡±


    Within that large biome of ice and snow, you could hear heavy breathing and could see two people. The bigger one was laid flat in the snow, desperately trying to catch his breath, while the smaller one sat on a lump of snow off to the side, awaiting his recovery.


    ¡°So how¡­long¡­do you plan¡­ on bullying me?¡± Tenshi asked, pausing in between each word to catch his breath.


    ¡°Oh stop your whining. You''re lucky I¡¯m even giving you breaks.¡±


    ¡°You just started giving me breaks!¡±


    In case you forgot, all humans have their souls barricaded in a way by chains. Rin was attempting to break these chains by ¡°overcharging¡± them though combat.


    (This shouldn¡¯t be taking so long!) Rin thought, frustrated at their fruitless progress. (I¡¯ve been beating him senseless and healing him back from the verge of death for hours now, and I haven''t broken a single seal. Is something preventing his from breaking?!)


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s rest for a while, Tenshi.¡±


    ¡°Aye- Aye, Captain.¡±


    They rested for 30 minutes give or take until he showed up.


    *BOOM!


    To their side, something had crashed into the ground, scattering piles of snow everywhere. A cloud of dust appeared around whatever had fallen, obscuring their ability to see it. Luckily, the wind began picking up, clearing the cloud of smoke, dust and snow. It was then, the two realized this was no object.


    Standing in the middle of the sudden boom, was a man. Or maybe it was just in the form of a man.


    His most noticeable feature was that despite being in the coldest environment located on earth, he wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. And the torn up cheap cloth on his legs could hardly count as pants. His rugged, unkept hair hugged his lower back and was the color of dirty obsidian with one noticeable golden streak coming down the middle of his face.


    His skin was mostly the color of cotton with patches of brown here and there. Honestly, he looked as if he were a failed human experiment.


    Science experiment or not, the two could almost taste the evil that oozed out his body. His malice felt like razor blades flying across your skin. Like a blizzard of sharp snow flying down your back.


    ¡°Kyah-Kyah-Kyah¡­ Which one of you shall Cain ultra kill?¡± He questioned, speaking in third person as if gone mad.


    ¡°Tenshi. Stay back. This guy is on a whole other level from anything you can imagine.¡±


    Tenshi turned to face Rin, a bit confused at what she just said. ¡°The hell are you talking about?!¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°You haven''t been able to unlock your soul yet. And to be honest I don''t think that would help much. This is an Asura. A sin from humanity.¡±


    ¡°An Asura?! Like the ones you told us about?¡±


    ¡°Who else, genius!¡±


    Rin raised her hand to the air and created a shotgun. Then she dashed to the mysterious foe. With elegance, she swam around him and kept her next move unpredictable. She was confident this threat was much stronger than her, but more than that she was confident in her speed. And for good reason. Cain couldn¡¯t seem to track her movements.


    But as she aimed the gun at the foe, something strange happened.


    ¡°Ahh man. You''re a fast one, aren''t ya? And that gun. It''s sooo pretty¡­ Cain wants it¡­ CAIN ULTRA WANTS IT!!¡±


    "!"


    "Empower: Desire" Just then, Cain lifted his hand and summoned his own shotgun. A shotgun that looked exactly like Rin¡¯s. And that wasn¡¯t all.


    In an instant, he appeared behind Rin and whispered:


    ¡°Gotcha¡­¡±


    Then he pinned his shotgun into her back and¡­ well you know the rest.


    *POWW


    The bullets drilled through her insides and came bursting out the front. Her body flopped to the ground but was caught by the layers of snow. Due to the snow¡¯s color, you couldn¡¯t really see her blood but trust me when I say; she was at death¡¯s doors.


    ¡°Kyah-Kyah-Kyahhh! Cain wants more! Cain ultra wants your life!¡±


    He pointed his shotgun to Rin¡¯s head and attempted to pull the trigger. But just as he did, the gun vanished. Not just his, Rin¡¯s shotgun also seemed to have vanished.


    (What just happened?) Tenshi thought.


    Strangely, the two heard a quiet yet smug laugh coming from under Cain¡¯s body.


    ¡°I know your secret¡­¡± Rin said as she coughed blood. ¡°¡­You can copy the traits of others. Since your gun also disappeared, I assume you can only use your copy as long as your opponent is using their original!¡±


    Despite being buried in snow, Rin was brimming with confidence. Almost like she had won. Almost. Cain shoved his foot on Rin¡¯s head and held his hand out to face her.


    ¡°Kyah-Kyah-Kyaaa! You talk too much. And Cain doesn¡¯t want that...¡±


    Then he did something that would shock both Rin and Tenshi.


    ¡°¡­Empower: Desire.¡±


    He summoned a one-handed shotgun. The very same one.


    (But how? This guy wasn''t supposed to be able to do that! But the fact is he did. Somehow, he did.)


    The man began chuckling, which turned into laughter then even that turned into full blown howling. His feet sunk deeper into her face, and he was edging the trigger with his finger.


    Rin¡¯s expression filled with despair. She was at a complete loss. (But how?! How can he do that?!?)


    The echoing laughter faded, leaving a tense silence as Cain zeroed in on the woman beneath his foot. ¡°Bye Bye, ultra woman.¡± he sneered, his finger inching back, poised to pull the trigger. Time seemed to stretch, each second dragging out like an eternity, but in a heartbeat, her life, teetering on the edge, was miraculously extended. With a fierce determination, the wounded Tenshi unleashed a powerful right punch aimed squarely at Cain¡¯s face, shattering his moment of triumph -or interrupting his feat, on might say.


    Though he managed to deflect the blow with his palm, the impact sent him staggering back a few steps.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait. Those injuries you gave me took a lot longer than normal to heal.¡± Tenshi said, stepping over her body as he braced for combat.


    ¡°Wha-What are you doing? You were supposed to leave?¡±


    ¡°Rest up Rin. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    ¡°Tuh¡­ As if! You¡¯d die in seconds without me...¡± With a slow motion, she rose from the ground, blood gushing from the wounds that marred her body. Suddenly, her hand ignited with a brilliant blue glow, and from thin air, a standard pistol materialized, aimed directly at her own head. ¡°...Tamashi Empower: Vitality.¡±


    *POW!


    In only a few moments she was brand new -sparkling even- and ready for round 2.


    ***


    ¡°The rest is as you expect. We were completely overwhelmed. The worst part is, we couldn¡¯t even figure out how his ability worked.¡±


    ¡°Woooow! So, you got your ass kicked too... Man, these Asuras guys sure are powerful.¡± Akuma added while a bump poked out his head from Tenshi¡¯s earlier punch.


    ¡°Powerful bosses you say? Oh, we¡¯ve barely started the game, boy.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Tsk-Tsk-Tsk. I guess I could tell you.¡±


    (What¡¯s the point of acting so smug¡­ Wait. I know this plot line!)


    ¡°Is this where you tell us how op we¡¯d be if we really locked in on winning? Because we have some latent potential we aren¡¯t tapping into?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, heavens no! You two are weak as hell.¡±


    (Ouch.)


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I¡¯m not fighting all 3 of them, so we¡¯re leaving. Besides. This planet is a lost cause.¡±


    Akuma was the first to question this absurd statement. ¡°Wha-Huh-HUhHH??¡± He scampered. ¡°The hell do you mean ¡®we¡¯re leaving¡¯?¡± I mut say, he made a killer Finral impression while saying that last part.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ No amount of training is gonna help you two. Not here at least. And I¡¯ll be damned to solo a fight against those three.¡±


    ¡°Solo?! W-We can help!¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. The only help around here was when I saved your ass from Halter.¡±


    (Dammit. He¡­ He¡¯s not wrong¡­)


    ¡°Well. There¡¯s nowhere else to go.¡± Tenshi interjected. ¡°Everywhere on Earth is ruined.¡±


    ¡°Earth? ¡­I¡¯m taking us to a whole new world!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± they questioned in unison.


    ¡°You heard me. We. Are. Leaving.¡±


    ¡°W-What about Alice?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I not know who that is. I hardly care.¡±


    ¡°Y-you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m just joking with you, pal. Don¡¯t worry your big head. I¡¯m gonna take every survivor on Earth and teleport them with us. That includes your girlfriend. I highly doubt she¡¯s one of them though.¡±


    ¡°What was that last part?¡±


    ¡°Oh nothing.¡±


    ¡°Even assuming most of earth has been wiped out, Isn¡¯t that way too many people?¡± Tenshi questioned. ¡°How does someone even do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Did you forget I¡¯m the overpowered old sensei from manga!¡±


    (This guy... I see where Rin gets it.)


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re about to show me some secret device for doing it right?¡±


    ¡°How does he keep doing that..." Finral muttered to himself. "Yeah, yeah. You spoiled the surprise Akuma my boy. Come with me I guess.¡±


    Tenshi tried leaving the bed to tag along with them, but Finral advised him to stay. He said it was best for him to wait until Rin woke up. With his wounds, it¡¯s a miracle he''s even alive. And we can only pray for Rin.

 V1, C4 : The Asuras, Part V

    ¡°We¡¯ve been walking down the stairs for daaays man. Where are you taking me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been like 10 minutes, you baby.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. Tell that to my poor legs.¡± The walk down was a treacherous one. He could feel the muscles in his thighs tightening -praying for salvation.


    (I¡¯m sorry little ones, it doesn¡¯t look like salvation is coming anytime soon.)


    After another ten minutes of descending stairs, they came face to face with a large copper double door.


    (FINALLYY!!) Akuma thought in triumph. Noticing there were no nobs to open it with, he asked Finral, ¡°Umm¡­ How are we supposed to get in?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer his question. Honestly, Akuma was starting to think it¡¯s a kink or something. That¡¯s when he raised his walking cane and channeled some starlites around him while muttering some strange chant. He looked just like those fake priest pretending to exercise a demonic spirit.


    The doors scraped against the ground as they exposed the contents of the room. What was inside was something straight out of fantasy. The ideal mancave that every man dreamt about when they were just a little boy.


    This cave could easily fit a thousand people. Hell, it might be able to sustain them too.


    Despite being underground, it was well lit.


    There were robots flailing about from left to right. Most of them didn¡¯t seem to be wearing any clothes but every now and then you¡¯d spot one in a frigin butler uniform. And the machinery they operated¡­ Are they even human technology? If they are, I must be living under a rock.


    Akuma was still observing every angle of the cave when a question crossed my mind. ¡°Hey Finral.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°How come you always chant when you use Hoshi? Does it boost the power or something?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I just saw it in a manga one time, and it looked cool.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    (What a loser.)


    ¡°Here is the item you requested Master Finral.¡± One of the robots dressed in butler attire rushed over to them.


    (Master Finral?! Lucky bastard.)


    ¡°Ahh thank you. You know I do very much enjoy the work you boys do here.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t get a good look since it was wrapped in some cloth, but he could make out some sort of circular object. The robot quickly made himself scarce. They must be in one hell of a rush hour.


    (Even robots have it hard¡­ It brings tears to my eyes.) he thought while wiping the single tear from my right eye.


    ¡°Here you go, Akuma¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Your Tamashi is finished.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess the thing that butler-bot gave you was my Tama¡­shi¡­¡± This must be a prank. No other explanation could explain what he was looking at. But he had to be certain. ¡°...Oh Finral?¡± he asked in a sweet tone.


    ¡°Yes, my boy?¡± he also answered in a matching tone.


    ¡°Umm. Could you run it by me what exactly a Tamashi is again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the weapon that would fit you best. They each have their own characteristics and unique traits while also alleviating the stress on one¡¯s soul when using Empower. Don¡¯t you remember that silly?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I remember clearly. I just wanna know¡­ Why on God¡¯s green earth is my perfect weapon¡­ A DAMN CLOCK?!!...¡± Yes, you read that correctly. This frigin baldie has the nerve to tell me my perfect weapon is a clock! A clock! Am I supposed to toss it at the Asuras? ¡°¡­Where¡¯s the cool dragon armor? Or a sword of legends, like Excalibur?¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA!! You really do have a big imagination, my boy. Like you¡¯d ever be able to wield Excalibur.¡±


    (Laughing at my suffering? Count your days bastard- wait. Excalibur actually exists?)


    ¡°This isn¡¯t actually your Tamashi.¡±


    ¡°Ahh. Whoooo would¡¯ve guessed¡± He replied in sarcasm. ¡°So, where¡¯s my actual Tamashi? You know, my Excalibur?¡±


    ¡°Ahh about that. Theres no good way to say this, so I¡¯ll just say it flat out...¡±


    Akuma already accepted my fate. Anytime he said those words, nothing good came after. He braced myself for the news.


    ¡°...Your soul is impossible to synthesize.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Every time I tried to synthesize it into a solid form, it¡¯d just go back to its original shape. Every attempt ended in a dud.¡±


    ¡°A dud?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that only happens when one of two things are at play. And none of them are pretty. Either your current soul is a fake, or -the worst case- your past life is still alive.¡±


    ¡°My past life¡­ is still alive?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. And if that¡¯s the case, that means your past life lives outside the realm of time and space. In other words, a God. Which would make your soul way too overbearing to effect it.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He could feel the beads of sweat trickling down his cheek, making their way to his jawline. Although Finral hadn¡¯t explicitly stated that his life was at risk, an overwhelming sense of terror gripped him. The saliva pooled in his mouth, refusing to go down, while a shiver coursed through his entire body. Summoning every ounce of courage he could muster, he posed the question, ¡°What about my soul being a fake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really that dire of a problem. Your current soul is like an exoskeleton for your damaged soul underneath.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re speaking as if this did happen. But I thought you were implying that my past life is alive? So, which is it?¡±


    ¡°Akuma my boy. In your case¡­ both are at play.¡±


    (...Both?)


    At this point, his mouth had generated so much saliva that he swallowed on reflex, a single, desperate gulp. The memory of Rin telling him and Tenshi about the destruction of a soul flashed through his mind, intertwining with his growing dread.


    ¡°Is there any way to fix it? My soul I mean.¡±


    ¡°I imagine Micheal must have a solution.¡±


    ¡°Michael? Like that angel from my dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that same one. Your body currently houses three colors. Gold, black and the nastiest color of them all¡­ white.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna pretend I understood anything you just said. What I do want to know is, if that clock isn¡¯t my Tamashi, then it¡¯s Michael¡¯s, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep. And any question on how to use it should go towards him.¡± Finral dismissed him with a casual turn, striding purposefully toward the mass of robots that loomed ahead. With no other options available, Akuma followed closely behind, uncertainty flickering in his mind about how they would navigate the chaotic swarm of worker bots. However, as he observed the way the machines parted to allow Finral passage, he felt as if they¡¯d grant him the same courtesy¡­ They didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s a secret¡± Finral answered with a face of accomplishment. I think he must¡¯ve been dying for Akuma to ask that very question.


    (He¡¯s such a kid. Sometimes I forget he¡¯s a fossil.)


    ¡°It¡¯s a giant spaceship.¡±


    ¡°Gah-! What happened to the surprise?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait that long.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Akuma thought aloud, astonished by his impatience. ¡°So, this spaceship. Is it really big enough to fit millions of people?¡±


    ¡°The hell are you yapping about? Only the four of us are getting in.¡±


    ¡°Four of us?! What about Alice!?¡±


    ¡°Man, you sound like a broken record. Your girlfriend is dead, get over it.¡±


    ¡°SHE¡¯S NOT DE- ¡°


    ¡°Listen, my boy. There¡¯re a few problems with teleporting everyone: First, I don¡¯t have the power to teleport, what I do is collect each molecule in your body and send them to another space. You can guess how difficult that would be for so many people. Second, the farther I¡¯m transporting them, the harder it is to pinpoint the location. Meaning most of them will end up in random spots around the world. Lastly, and the most troublesome issue, there¡¯s a chance anyone with their soul still sealed will suffer some kind of brain damage. And that¡¯s literally everyone on this planet.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So how long will it take to reach the ship?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here actually.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Akuma tilted his head to peer over the towering figure before him, his curiosity piqued. In this modern age, spaceships were still a figment of imagination, but he watched enough anime to know just what that was. Before him lay a vessel capable of soaring through the stars and whisking them away to never before discovered world. Just as the word "wow" was about to escape his lips, a sudden burst of red and black light pierced through the ceiling -though, given their underground setting, perhaps it was more accurate to say it pierced through the ground? These are the questions we really need answers to.


    Whatever the case, they were in dire straits as the beam sliced the ship cleanly in two, sending the severed halves tumbling and stirring up a thick cloud of dust.


    Finral''s face mirrored the expression of someone who had narrowly missed a lottery win, or perhaps a gambler who had placed their life savings, mother¡¯s surgery money and even child¡¯s tuition on black only to watch the ball cruelly roll to red, all while hearing a friend¡¯s infuriating remark, ¡°Damn man. You should¡¯ve bet red.¡± Really?! Ya don¡¯t fucking say, genius!


    Amidst the chaos stood a formidable figure, a muscular man adorned with braids that faded from blue to gold, clad in a rugged, fur-lined jacket, and sporting a devilish grin that reached his eyes. There was no mistaking the malevolent aura surrounding him. This man is an Asura.


    ¡°Did you think you could get rid of me that easily, Finral?!¡± the man bellowed, his voice echoing ominously. Instinctively, Akuma shifted into a defensive stance, ready for whatever might come next.


    ¡°Stand down Akuma, my boy¡­ This one is on a whole other level than halter.¡± Finral cautioned, his tone grave.


    ¡°Stand down?¡± Akuma retorted, his resolve unwavering. ¡°There¡¯s two of us, so why fight him alone?¡±


    Finral¡¯s patience snapped, and for the first time, he raised his voice at Akuma. ¡°I SAID STAND DOWN!!¡± The pressure he gave off was intimidating, but in a way, he was kinda cool. All the same Akuma wasn¡¯t backing down.


    ¡°Listen Akuma¡­ Remember that time you said I was fighting a strong opponent that forced me to turn back time? This is him. His name is Salomon and he¡¯s the Sin of Wrath¡­ And he¡¯s¡­ my brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then if it¡¯s family business I won¡¯t interfere¡± he replied, relaxing his stance.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Since I¡¯ll have to do it while fighting him. It¡¯ll take me five minutes to transport every survivor.¡±


    ¡°So, you do need my help?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t last ten seconds against him. Besides. You¡¯re in charge of another task.¡±


    ¡°Eh-?¡±


    Just then, the walls around them began to crumble, bringing to mind a person Akuma would rather forget. To make matters worse, the unmistakable sound of boots echoing against the floor approached from behind him and Finral.


    ¡°This space is for family to have their squabble. Everyone else¡­ should leave!¡± The sound of Finral¡¯s staff hitting the ground bounced all around the hallway. And before he knew it, somehow, Akuma had been transported back to the surface.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad I get to see you again, AntiGod.¡±


    Unfortunately, with company.


    (I bet you are happy to see me, aren¡¯t you.)


    ¡°¡­Holding on to grudges, are we?¡± he remarked, turning to confront him. He had genuinely hoped for a different face when he turned around. Sigh. Just wishful thinking, it seemed.


    ¡°You say the silliest things. Why would I let that slide?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh no look over there. It¡¯s Lucifer.¡± The oldest trick in the book. But eh, can you blame him? He was desperate. He himself wasn¡¯t sure why that name came to mind, it just seemed like it¡¯d work.


    ¡°Lucifer!? Where?¡±


    And surprisingly, it did.


    Naturally, he used that time to run as far as possible. He could hear Halter hauling insults as he chased him.


    ***


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you don¡¯t feel like letting me off the hook this once?¡± Finral wheezed, struggling to catch his breath.


    ¡°Of course not! You and Michael shall die here.¡± Came the cold response.


    Finral had initially divided his power, casting a spell that would automatically create a magic circle, allowing him to fight while transporting everyone to safety -two birds with one stone as some might say. In theory, it was a brilliant strategy, in a way cheating the usual challenges of pinpointing a destination and the complexities of teleporting a large group. However, there was a significant flaw in this plan. His opponent was Salomon, the mightiest of all the Asuras. To complicate matters further, by allocating half of his power to the magic circle, Finral had reverted to his true form -a form that offered little mobility, minimal reach, and absolutely no intimidation, that of a mere child.


    ¡°Just how long are you gonna struggle against me?¡± Salomon taunted, his power radiating ominously. ¡°Abandon Michael and fight with all your power!¡±


    ¡°His name isn¡¯t Michael. It¡¯s Akuma.¡±


    Finral thought to himself, weighing the risks. (This is gonna be a gamble, but it¡¯s better than us all dying.) ) He absorbed the power he had previously divided and discarded his original plan.


    For a brief moment, Salomon''s attention flickered to the vanishing magic circle as Finral ceased his sketching. Seizing that brief opportunity, Finral charged forward, determined to close the gap.


    ¡°Have you finally abandoned Michael?!¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­ his name is Akuma!¡±


    (Good news, Akuma. I won¡¯t be needing those five minutes. Bad news, I¡¯m not sure how this will turn out... I just hope you¡¯ll stay with us)


    Finral¡¯s body erupted with starlites, a dazzling display akin to an industrial machine on overtime.


    ¡°RUN IF YOU WANT, BROTHER! I¡¯ll CHASE TO THE DEPTHS OF HELL!!!¡±


    ¡°I know you will. And I¡¯ll be expecting your visit¡­ brother.¡±


    For some, the radiant circle of light that enveloped them was a lifeline, shielding them from the relentless zombies brought forth by Halter¡¯s o.p. ass ability. For others, the moment the light emerged, they were caught in a desperate reach, resulting in the loss of a limb. One man, in particular, was frantically trying to grasp his daughter after she had been gripped and bitten by a zombie. Tragically, he lost both his daughter and his hand.


    For on this fateful day, the creatures that once ruled the Earth like deities, those who basked in the comfort of being at the pinnacle of the food chain -be they man, woman, or child-would suddenly disappear without a trace.

 V1.5 : Side Story - Purple Fortune, Part I

    There was once a spirit by the name of ¡°Chaos¡±.


    As for how or why that was their name, they could only recall the lower face of a human man named Noah. As well as the sweet warmth that came with that memory.


    Chaos was a quiet spirit, with no friends to speak of. He was powerful yes, but he had a creepy air to him that distanced the other spirits.


    Eventually he grew tired of his lonely, colorless life. So, he split himself into two halves.


    Izanagi and Izanami.


    Though split, the two halves were almost inseparable. No matter what time of day, you could find them dancing, playing and just enjoying the wonders of the world. The two simply could think of anything else but each other. Even while going about their days, they couldn¡¯t help but find each other at every turn.


    As if they were bound by a red string of fate.


    One day, the two found a red apple resting upon the short grass. It fell from a large and mysterious tree they could¡¯ve sworn never existed.


    Though confused as to how that tree came to be, they each took a bite.


    Like a sudden wave collapsing upon a ship lost at sea, they were overwhelmed by a strange and unfamiliar urge. The urge to become one.


    Like savage beasts, they yielded to that urge and permanently knotted their fates, resulting in the birth of a child.


    They named him Shibo.


    Shibo was a defective child -a real ogre to look at. With every action he took, only misfortune greeted him. Sometimes that misfortune was shared even to the people around him.


    Yet they loved him all the same.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    With the birth of their new son, the three of them enjoyed all the wonders their world had to offer. They danced in the rain, played in the fields, and trained in the mountains.


    Life just felt¡­ right.


    Then¡­ misfortune struck.


    Izanagi and Izanami stared at his corpse with an indescribable feeling in their hearts.


    No sadness, no anger, not even frustration. Just¡­ nothing. Truly an indescribable feeling.


    That¡¯s when they realized¡­ They never actually loved that child.


    What they loved was how close he brought them.


    But that just didn¡¯t sit right with Izanami.


    Feeling guilty she took her own life, hoping to meet the child in death. When she met him in heaven, she begged with all her soul for forgiveness.


    He said as such:


    ¡°It¡¯s all right mommy. Because with my whole heart, I still loved you.¡±


    Then. For the first time. Izanami began to cry. She wept for a child she never loved.


    She cried so much that she created a river connecting back to the human realm. Then she used the remainder of her power to invoke a gift onto the child¡¯s soul.


    -I refuse to die and let it all end here¨C


    After that, a miracle happened.


    The boy who was dead and wandering the infinite plain of heaven, was sent back to the spirit realm in a new and vigorous body.


    ¡°Mother¡­ aren¡¯t you coming with me?¡± The boy asked.


    ¡°No Sibo. I will stay and atone for my actions. You must tell your father that I will not be coming back.¡±


    With his mother¡¯s last words echoing around his mind, he sought after his father.


    But Izanagi was not pleased to hear the news. He yelled:


    ¡°This. TH-THIS IS¡­IS YOUR FAULT!! IF YOU HADN¡¯T BEEN BORN, SHE¡¯D STILL BE HERE!!¡±


    And so, he beat the boy for what seemed to be a century or so and then he banished him to the human realm.


    Then he too started crying. His eyes swelled up from the pain of losing his other half and for the first time, he shed a tear from each eye and sniffled his nose; creating three new Spirits:


    -Amaterasu (his left tear)


    -Tsukuyomi (His right tear)


    -Susanoo (The snot leaking from his nose).


    After that, he barricaded himself in a separate dimension and spent the rest of his days waiting for his lover¡¯s return.

 V1.5 : Side Story - Purple Fortune, Part II

    <u></u>


    <u>***</u>


    <u>Year 2015</u>


    <u>Kyoko</u>


    "*Huff Huff puff!"


    I run as fast as I can, but the hall only gets longer. I can feel my breath shortening, my head lightening and the taste of metal in my throat gets stronger and stronger.


    Finally, I see the light.


    ¡°YOUR MAJESTYY!!!¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I yelled that, but it just seemed right.


    ¡°Your majesty, I come with terrible news!¡±


    Before I know it, my forehead is touching the glass-like floor.


    I was okay with following orders from my parents, but this was different. This didn¡¯t feel like any mother or father. This presence felt more divine like. Like a god.


    I hated that feeling.


    ¡°They¡¯re attacking our station!¡±


    (Attacking? Who¡¯s attacking? And what station?)


    ¡°...W-What should we do?!¡±


    The hairs on my body sharpened like needles as I bowed there terrified. But it wasn¡¯t any ¡°enemies¡± that terrified me. What had me so anxious was the very person before me. The person at whom I hadn¡¯t so much as glanced.


    I felt dizzy just being in their presence.


    And though my head was already touching the floor, I felt that I had to lower it even further.


    I really do hate this feeling.


    ¡°*Hmph. Oh, but that is excellent news. I¡¯ve been feeling quite bored as of late."


    In every dream, that voice... It''s mine. It¡¯s like I was bowing before myself. Scared of myself. Serving myself.


    I didn¡¯t argue with them or even raise my head. Their words were law, and I was just a humble servant to it.


    It was at that moment I mustered the courage to raise my head.


    At a glance, she looked nothing like me.


    She had long snow hair and eyes of blood.


    We had the same white uniform on, but hers had far fewer metal pieces. Like she was a battle hearted maiden with no fear of death.


    Yet despite all of that, I knew this was me. And I knew I was her.


    She is my queen; she is who I serve and no other.


    My God. My self. Kyoko.


    <h2>***</h2>


    <u> </u>


    <u>Year 2015</u>


    It was a busy street. So busy in fact, that unless you were some alien from planet X1NA you¡¯d have trouble just hearing the guy next to you. Yet, somehow, she managed to glide through the crowd without colliding with a single soul, despite her carefree demeanor. With a skip in her step and a song on her lips, she seemed to float above the chaos around her.


    ¡°London bridge is falling down, falling down, my faaair lady,¡± she sang, her voice bright and cheerful. Her hair and eyes shimmered in a lovely lavender hue, but it was the small mole beneath her lip and her playful, innocent grin that truly captured attention.


    ¡°London bridge is faaallingg!¡± she continued; her joy infectious. Coming from a nearby park where she played with friends -her only chance to see them since she didn¡¯t attend school- she felt a special thrill in her heart. Upon reaching home, she spotted her father deep in conversation with a stranger, but that hardly registered in her mind; her focus was solely on finding her mother.


    ¡°Hey papa!¡± she greeted as she dashed inside her home.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I never knew you had a daughter,¡± the stranger remarked, clearly surprised.


    ¡°Ooh-ahh yeah¡­ she doesn¡¯t go out much. Hahaha,¡± her father replied, a hint of nervousness in his laughter.


    ¡°But I could¡¯ve sworn I¡¯ve seen that girl skipping down the street quite a lot recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh-Haha. She¡¯s recently started to go out with her friends, you know how it goes.¡± The father thought to himself, grappling with the flood of questions from the stranger. This was his fault for allowing her to venture out at all; he would have to be more cautious moving forward.


    <h2>***</h2>


    ¡°Welcome home baby!¡±


    ¡°Mami!¡±


    With pure joy, the little girl jumped into her mother¡¯s embrace, their laughter filling the air as she twirled around in delight.


    ¡°Mama, I played tag today, and I was so fast that no one could catch me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful. It sounds like you really had fun today.¡±


    ¡°Yep-¡±


    Barely managing to finish her thought, the door burst open. It was Charles. He stood there momentarily, muttering under his breath:


    ¡°Damn it. At this rate, someone will catch on. Damn it. Damn it. Damn it.¡±


    The two of them exchanged puzzled glances, but the mother sensed something was amiss. The mumbling ceased, and Charles advanced toward them.


    A chill ran down Izanami¡¯s spine, and they nearly gasped in unison.


    ¡°Charles?¡± the mother asked, but he didn¡¯t respond. His focus was solely on one thing.


    ¡°OW! PAPA!!¡± He seized the little girl¡¯s arm, yanking her away from her mother and pulling her through a strange metal door. The girl fought against his grip, screaming and struggling, but it was futile. Just a glance from him was enough to paralyze her with fear.


    The fury in his eyes left her stunned. Overwhelmed by terror, she ceased her resistance and resigned herself to the situation.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It was freezing. Where could this man be taking her? As that thought crossed her mind, she glanced up to find yet another door looming ahead. Just like the previous one, he forced it open with little effort. The chill that had felt biting before was nothing compared to the icy blast that greeted her now, akin to stepping into a deep freezer unprepared for its frigid embrace. ¡°From this moment on, this is where you will remain!¡± Charles announced with a commanding tone.


    ¡°B-but it¡¯s so c-o-¡±


    ¡°NEVER LEAVE THIS ROOM!!! Do you hear me?!¡±


    Kyoko could only stare at him, her silence betraying her confusion. Tears began to well up in her eyes, and soon she was sobbing uncontrollably, unable to grasp the reason behind her father¡¯s fury. This only seemed to intensify Charles¡¯ rage. He reached out, his hand poised to grip her delicate neck, but just as he was about to strike, Izanami intervened, seizing his arm.


    ¡°P-Please stop¡­¡± she pleaded, her voice quivering. ¡°¡­She understands. I¡¯ll ensure she does. So please, just stop-¡± But before she could finish, his hand lashed out, striking her cheek and leaving her reeling in pain. Clutching her face, she implored:


    ¡°Please, Charles. I¡¯ll talk to her. I promise she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    He shot her a fierce glare before retreating back to the room he had emerged from.


    ¡°MO-MOM¡­¡± Kyoko whimpered, her voice breaking. ¡°¡­Wha-what did I do?¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry my baby, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong but from now on you just can¡¯t go outside again or you¡¯ll make papa very angry. Please stay in that room over there for a while, okay?¡±


    ¡°*Sniffle. Okay.¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    (I must have done something terrible, but what? Am I not allowed to go outside because of what I did?)


    The answer was shrouded in mystery with no clues in sight.


    The room was cold, almost desolate and truly uninviting, with only a solitary cage occupying the space, and well as dim light flickering weakly against the cold walls. Inside the cage lay three peculiar items: a thick white book, a sleek black pen, and a small, worn-out pillow.


    (That¡¯s supposed to be where I¡¯ll stay from now on¡­?)


    Shivering slightly, she wrapped her arms around herself and stepped into the cage, settling down within its confines.


    (It''s not so bad once you get used to it.)


    She attempted to convince herself, yet the weight of her despair only intensified. With no one to confide in, she turned to the thick, white book resting beside her, pouring her heart onto its pages.


    As she wrote endlessly, something extraordinary happened -the book began to respond.


    Yes, you read that right; the book wrote back to her.


    Their exchange began with lighthearted questions, the kind that friends might share.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Where do you come from?¡± You know, the common stuff.


    However, the book¡¯s replies were anything but ordinary. They felt otherworldly, as if the answers transcended the limits of reality.


    Could anyone truly be millions of years old or hail from HEAVEN? Who can say for certain? The universe is vast, and its secrets may remain forever hidden from us.


    The name of the book -or perhaps the name of the celestial being within it- was Nana.


    Apparently, she was some ancient war general in her past life. She was something like an elite commander who served directly under Lucifer (the former leader of the angels).


    During those two long years she stayed trapped in this basement, Nana would tell her stories of heaven.


    She didn¡¯t explain the complicated stuff like the order and structure of the military. Just stuff like the smiles on the spirit of the dead, and the celestial flora.


    And she wasn¡¯t the only one sharing stories.


    Izanami would regularly drop off some dinner for the girl to eat and sometimes even spend some time with her.


    She would tell Kyoko about a whole new world. Not heaven, but a separate world from earth. The kind where you¡¯d find mythical creatures of all statures.


    It was during one of her many visits that Kyoko showed her the book and how it would talk back.


    While this may have spooked any other adult, she was quite open to it. Like she¡¯d seen things like this many times in her life.


    They enjoyed the little times they could spend together. But as we all know, all good things must come to an end.


    Today -on Kyoko¡¯s 9th birthday- her and Nana had a special talk. The kind of talk that would change their destiny.


    Kyoko was writing in her book like usual, not because there was nothing else to do but because she had developed a bond with Nana during this time.


    She spent all her day writing and sometimes words would just appear underneath. Those sudden words were from Nana.


    ¡°How come you never tell me happy birthday Nana?¡± she wrote.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ where I¡¯m from we don''t celebrate a year''s pass of life. That''s like¡­ nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well for us it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I''m saying I¡¯ll take you anywhere, child. Now where?¡±


    The girl stared at those words for a second. She had already given up on any hope of escape or freedom for anything. But here she was once again, being given a light -from a book of all things.


    It was enough to make her tear up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say things like that¡­¡± she wrote through her tears, a single drop landing on the paper, blurring the ink. ¡°...you¡¯ll only get people''s hopes.¡±


    ¡°Hurry before I change my mind.¡±


    She had managed to stay strong for two long years, but Nana¡¯s insistence finally broke her resolve, unleashing a torrent of emotions -sadness, frustration, anger, and even a hint of gratitude. In that moment, she forgot about writing her feelings down and instead let her voice rise in desperation. ¡°Then please. Please! PLEASE TAKE ME TO GOD! IF THE HEAVEN YOU SAY EXISTS, PLEASE TAKE ME THERE!¡±


    The few tears that had fallen transformed into a downpour on the page, and it was then that Nana responded:


    ¡°Then let''s start by leaving this cage.¡±


    (Huh?)


    Suddenly, the bars that had confined her were no longer visible. In truth, it wasn¡¯t the bars that had shifted; it was she who had slipped away from the confines of that cage, along with the book.


    Looking around in bewilderment, she asked:


    ¡°Did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Now get moving.¡±


    ¡°Moving? To where?¡±


    ¡°To heaven duhh¡­ Wait, how do you get there from here?¡±


    ¡°I SHOULD BE ASKING YOU THAT!¡±


    ¡°...Just start by leaving this house I guess.¡±


    (Leaving huh. When was the last time I thought about seriously doing that)


    ¡°But won¡¯t daddy be mad and hurt us if he sees me?¡±


    ¡°... Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him¡­¡±


    (What does that mean?)


    Though still doubtful, she placed her trust in Nana and took a step forward.


    ¡°Hey Nana¡­ do angels normally take any human to god?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A tense silence enveloped them, the kind that makes you swallow hard, wondering if you¡¯ve overstepped your boundaries.


    ¡°...Not normally... Most of us haven''t even seen a human before. That was supposed to be Lucifer¡¯s job...¡±


    (Lucifer?)


    ¡°...Well, I did meet one once.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you like th-¡±


    ¡°I hate them.¡±


    "¡­"


    "..."


    ¡°...Wow. Well, that. Ahh. Pretty forward huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they''re disgusting. I''d annihilate them all if I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Umm¡­ if you hate humans so much why are you friends with me?¡±


    ¡°Ew no. Who told you we were friends?¡±


    (Ouch!)


    ¡°I could care less about you, the one I care about is Lucifer.¡±


    ¡°Luci-fer? Is that your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Ew no¡­¡±


    (Ouch!)


    ¡°I despise that man. He¡¯s the reason I¡¯m in this pitiful situation. Strapped to a damn mortal.¡±


    Even through just words, you could feel her anger in each letter as these words appeared:


    ¡°I hate him.¡±


    Another heavy silence settled in the air, but this time, it remained unbroken. Kyoko continued on her path; the book clutched tightly in her hand. As she stepped through the door into the hall, a wave of warmth washed over her for the first time in two long years.


    For a moment, she basked in the feeling, even closing her eyes to fully take it in. But the moment was abruptly shattered by a thunderous shout. ¡°Wha- H-HOW THE HELL ARE YOU EVEN ALIVE?!?¡±


    The voice jolted her, and she recognized it as Charles. It had been two years since he last laid eyes on his daughter, but in truth, he could have gone a lifetime without seeing her again. In his mind, it would have been better if she had perished during their time apart.


    Izanami was conspicuously absent, and Kyoko quickly pieced together the connection between her mother¡¯s absence and her own disappearance. ¡°Papa. Where is mama?¡± she demanded, her voice laced with an intensity that made Charles break into a sweat.


    ¡°I- I don''t have to answer you, get back in the ca-¡± he stammered, but her commanding tone cut through his words. ¡°Answer!¡± she insisted, her voice reverberating through the room, transforming her into something almost otherworldly. ¡°Where is that woman? I have questions for her.¡±


    Charles sat frozen, gripped by fear -not just of the girl he had confined, but of his own daughter. ¡°I-I don¡¯t kn-¡± he began, but before he could finish, she was suddenly before him.


    ¡°Do NOT lie to me, boy.¡± The terror coursing through him was so intense that he lost control of himself.


    ¡°She-uhm- s-sheez goun,¡± he stuttered, his words tumbling out in a pathetic rush. Kyoko, or whatever entity she had become, let out a soft chuckle, finding amusement in the ease with which she toyed with him, like a child plucking a chip from a line of ants.


    ¡°Never mind. Your face is kinda pissing me off. I¡¯d kill you where you stand for existing but out of respect for the girl I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    *Swoosh!!


    She vanished leaving nothing but a slight breeze where she stood. And with her, the fear and tension in Charles also left. He inhaled a breath of air and finally relaxed.

 V1.5 : Side Story - Purple Fortune, Part III

    ¡°¡­¡±


    (Where am I¡­? And how did I get here¡­)


    One moment I was standing Infront of my father, and the next I¡¯m in the middle of a field.


    ¡°¡­Where are we, Nana?¡±


    The book sparkled indicating that Nana wrote a response.


    ¡°This is where your mother is¡­ Head north and you will find a safe house. That''s where she¡¯ll be.¡±


    My eyes sparkled as I read that text. I held the book high up and praised:


    ¡°Oh wow! YOUR SO WONDERFUL NANA...¡±


    And while hugging it, I continued:


    ¡°¡­I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So how did you find my mummy anyway?¡±


    ¡°It was a little difficult. She doesn¡¯t emit a lot of starlites.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You know, starlites¡­¡±


    {They didn¡¯t seem to be on the same page at all.}


    ¡°...What''s that?¡±


    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t even know that? Ugh. Listen child. In short terms, everything in creation has a soul, and that soul generates and emits an energy called ¡®starlites.¡¯ If you concentrate hard enough you can feel it all around you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you fibbing?¡±


    ¡°Gah! No, I¡¯m not fibbing!¡±


    ¡°So, these starlites. You said everything has them? Even me?¡±


    ¡°Your situation is a bit different. Humans have them but Lucifer made it almost impossible to sense them. I hear humans can¡¯t even use the damn thing.¡±


    ¡°But my mami is a human.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°No way, she¡¯s clearly a spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wha?¡±


    ¡°Wait now that I think of it, if that''s your mother then wouldn¡¯t that make you-¡±


    ¡°-Ahh.¡±


    Paying too much attention to the book, I hit my head on a solid structure. The sudden impact caused me to take a few steps back and hold my head in pain.


    ¡°Ow-ow-ow. That¡¯s gonna leave a bruise.¡±


    The pain eased after I while, and I was able to see what I hit.


    It was a wooden structure. Like a random cabin in the middle of the woods but instead of woods it was fields.


    I never saw one up close before so I could be wrong.


    The door in front had a distinguishing crack in the middle. It caught my eye because it looked more like a crack in space than one on the door.


    *Knock! Knock!


    Two taps to the door were common courtesy. Didn¡¯t want to be rude.


    ¡°!¡±


    Suddenly a bright light escaped through the crack, blinding me.


    *Swoosh!


    Before I knew it, the light enveloped my body and took me to a whole new world.


    ***


    ¡°Kyoko. Kyoko. Wake up, Kyoko!¡± a voice demanded.


    (¡­Hmm?)


    ¡°Where¡­am I¡­¡± I muttered while barely awake.


    ¡°Kyoko, it¡¯s me, your mother.¡±


    ¡°My mom¡­?¡±


    (Wait what?!)


    I jolted awake after realizing her words.


    Surely enough, it really was my mother. The same mother who I thought had disappeared and left me.


    Well technically she did¡­


    ¡°M-Mother? What are you doing here? And where have you been¡­all¡­this time¡­¡±


    (¡­Huh?)


    Something was wrong, very wrong.


    I haven¡¯t seen every human in the world, but I know for certain they don¡¯t look like this.


    (Her body. It¡¯s transparent. Like glass! No-no-no. That can¡¯t be right, maybe I¡¯m seeing things¡­ Nope. Definitely not seeing things.)


    ¡°¡­Umm. Mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kyoko?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Y-You. YOU¡¯RE INVISIBLE!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot about that¡­ Silly me.¡± She replied while knocking her head.


    ¡°T-This is serious!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯m supposed to look this way. It¡¯s how all spirits look.¡±


    ¡°Spirits?¡±


    (Where have I heard that before¡­)


    ¡°!¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    While thinking about where I heard that, my eyes started to wonder. And that¡¯s when I saw them.


    ¡°Woww¡­¡±


    Wyverns, phoenixes, even 2 tailed foxes soared the skies. And that was just the sky!


    The creatures on the ground were just as unbelievable!


    Roaming this unfamiliar land -I happened to stumble upon- were creatures unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. Creatures straight from a fantasy novel.


    One in particular caught my attention.


    It wasn¡¯t the scariest, nor did it seem like the strongest. But it was definitely the cutest!


    Its large floppy belly and huge puffed cheeks. It was the stuffed animal of dreams!


    {It was just a big frog}


    ¡°More importantly, what¡¯s that book you have there.¡±


    ¡°-Huh? Oh this? She¡¯s my friend, Nana. She says she¡¯s some angel or something.¡±


    ¡°Angel, huh¡­ Come with me, Kyoko. I¡¯ll explain as we walk.¡±


    ***


    ¡°So, this is where you came from, mommy? It¡¯s really pretty. Just like you.¡±


    Izanami couldn¡¯t help but sniffle from how innocent her daughter was.


    ¡°Yep. I was summoned back home for some business. Not to mention your dad went insane.¡±


    ¡°Some business¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Spirits do not possess physical bodies. So, we can only temporarily travel between realms. Y¡¯know, you¡¯re taking all of this surprisingly well.¡±


    ¡°Well Nana told me you were a spirit already.¡±


    ¡°Nana, huh¡­ Oh, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Oh. My. God.¡±


    When I tell you this place was gorgeous, I mean it was capital G gorgeous. Gorgeous.


    It was a massive Japanese style temple. Its pillars were decorated head to toe with strange symbols and the walls were a glistening bloody red.


    Truly a temple fit to worship a god.


    ¡°Wait out here for a sec, Kyoko. I have to speak with lady Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°Okayyy.¡±


    ***


    <u>Inside the temple</u>


    ¡°Lady Susanoo, you called for me?¡±


    Appearing from the shadows was a mysterious woman, wearing a lovely white kimono.


    She could¡¯ve been mistaken for a bride with how beautiful she was.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Izanami. Ah my mistake that was out of habit. *Ehem. Let me try that again. Good afternoon, Shichifukujin¡­¡±


    Her voice was like a field of flowers. It gave off a gentle and beautiful feeling.


    ¡°¡­I have found the container¡± she continued.


    ¡°Truly?!¡±


    Think of the spirit realm like one big container.


    Because of a barrier placed around their realm long ago, their world cannot exist without something holding together that barrier. And as time goes on, the barrier cracks more and more.


    When the barrier was first enacted, Izanami was hailed as the Seishin Emperor and held together the barrier herself.


    But due to unfortunate circumstances, that responsibility was handed down to Amaterasu.


    Of the three great sisters, she was by far the most powerful, and the only one fit for the role.


    ¡­But due to even more unfortunate circumstances, that responsibility is now without a shoulder to rest on.


    ¡°As you know, ever since Amaterasu left, I¡¯ve been desperately searching for a way to fix the container. But alas, I was never able to find one¡­ But I¡¯ve decided to change tactics¡­ You see, upon reincarnation, a person¡¯s soul is greatly reinforced, and the quality of their yang is vastly improved. But for the task I needed, one or two reincarnations wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°¡­How many reincarnations are we talking?¡±


    ¡°¡­Like a gazillion or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm. Could you repeat that?¡±


    ¡°Like a gazillion or something.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh dear. It seems Lady Susanoo has gone mad.¡± She cried.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°*Sniffle. Poor Lady Tsukuyomi will have to take over.¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you calling me crazy?!¡±


    She simply side-eyed Susanoo.


    ¡°Gah-! Listen I really did find someone like that!¡±


    ¡°Suuuree. It¡¯s hard enough to find someone reincarnated once, but a gazillion? Yeah, no chance in hell. And I bet you pulled that number out your ass too.¡±


    ¡°T-That is no way to talk to the Seishin Emperess! And for your information I did find someone.¡±


    ¡°¡­You found the container?


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°And who exactly is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you still don¡¯t believe me¡­ But he¡¯s a resident of the planet of Gaia. And I¡¯ve already begun imprinting our world into his soul -without his consent of course¡­¡±


    For some reason, she seemed smug about that.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll take about three years to finish.¡±


    ¡°And what of Lady Amaterasu?¡±


    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t found anything...¡± Her smug persona was replaced with an air of dread. ¡°¡­She hasn¡¯t left a trace ever since she left with Hades.¡±


    "¡­I see."


    ¡°...Anyway, tell me about your travels! What did you learn in the human realm?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hhm. How do I say this... I didn¡¯t learn squat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. My bad.¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T HEHE ME! THE HELL DO YOU MEAN YOU DIDN¡¯T LEARN ANYTHING! THE WHOLE REASON I SENT YOU THERE WAS TO GAIN INFORMATION ABOUT LUCIFER.¡±


    ¡°Well, you see, when I got there, I was immediately captured and sold off as a slave. I wasn¡¯t familiar with human culture, so I just went with it. I was trying to wait for the right time to run away but one thing led to another, and I ended up having a daughter.¡±


    ¡°A d-d-daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T JUST HAVE KIDS WITH HUMANS¡­ Oh my god, does that mean your kid is half huma- ¡°


    ¡°Yep! And she¡¯s the cutest thing ever.¡±


    Susanoo¡¯s raging emotions vanished and what was left of her body was an empty shell.


    ¡°Ehm. Is she dead¡­¡±


    "*Ehem. Originally, I had planned to send you to the keep tabs on the container. But since you obviously can¡¯t get a simple job done, I¡¯ll send your kid!¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh¡­?¡±


    A silence comes forth. Then suddenly it left just as fast.


    ¡°¡­WAIT. NO. YOU CAN¡¯T DO THIS. NO. SUSANOOO WHY. WHY ME.¡±


    She whined like that for a while. Grabbing Susanoo¡¯s shoulders as she bobbled her head back and forth, that kind of whining. She even forgot to address her as Lady.


    ***


    <u>Kyoko</u>


    <u> </u>


    ¡°Oh, mother you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kyoko¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, dearest mother?¡±


    (Why so serious all of a sudden.)


    ¡°*Sniffle. Please don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Before you die, I want to give you as much information as possible.¡±


    (Die? What is she talking about¡­?¡±


    ¡°*Deep Inhale¡­¡±


    {She¡¯s getting ready to explain really, really fast by the way.}


    ¡°¡­Currently, there are five beings that work directly under God. They are:


    Kibuka ¨C The Overlord of Fun.


    Atlas ¨C The First Titan.


    T.S.B.J. ¨C The Ancient Rulers.


    Hades ¨C Warden of the End.


    And lastly, the strongest of them all


    Zues ¨C The Absolute God.


    Despite them all being lesser gods, he¡¯s the only one with ¡®god¡¯ in his epitaph. I heard he¡¯s even as strong as lucifer¡­ So did you get all of that?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Vaguely?¡±


    {She indeed did NOT get all that. You could see the smoke coming out of her ears.}


    ¡°*Deep Inhale...¡±


    {Once again, she¡¯s getting ready to explain really, really fast.}


    ¡°¡­The legend goes like this:


    There was once a time of peace and prosperity. The term peace was no longer some fairy tale believed by children, but an actual thing that existed all around the world. This was all thanks to the new rules and messages sent by God.


    Until he changed all of that.


    It¡¯s said that more than anything he hated the Gods. He mercilessly butchered any and all humans who sided with the new rules of God. Strangely, the boy had radiant golden hair that soon came to be associated with the devil. He carried a legendary sword in his left hand and pure hatred in his right. And behind him, were two enormous wings that screamed divinity. Any who knows the prophecy refers to him by one name¡­


    The AntiGod.¡±


    I¡¯ll admit that I wasn¡¯t listening for 80% of that story. But that last 20% absolutely captivated me. It felt magic to my ears. Like a child hearing about Santa or the tooth fairy for the first time. Something in me just resonated with it.


    I want to meet him. The AntiGod.


    ¡°This is goodbye, Kyoko¡­¡±


    (Goodbye? Why does she keep saying stuff like that.)


    ¡°*Sniffle. Please baby¡­ Don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°?¡±

 V1.5 : Side Story - Purple Fortune, Part IV

    I take everything back! I do not wonder what she meant by that. PLEASE LEAVE ME OUT OF IT.


    {Let¡¯s rewind a bit.}


    After my mother gave her goodbyes, I was left wondering what she meant.


    And in the middle of my pondering, a frickin gorilla grabbed me by the darn neck!


    Okay maybe I exaggerated a tad bit. In reality it was a person.


    They grabbed me so fast I didn¡¯t have time to make out any other features, but from the blur I saw before being kidnapped, they were clad in white.


    Their hands were small yet strong. Was this a woman maybe?


    Now I¡¯m hundreds of meters in the sky, being dragged at lightning speeds by whoever this person is. By the neck of all places.


    The high air pressure sucked the strength out of my body and left me in a state similar to a flag in a windy storm.


    (Yep. No doubt about it. This is where I die.)


    But just as my mind finished that thought, it came¡­ sweet salvation!


    (Finally-)


    I celebrated way too early. The one tiny problem being how she stopped¡­ She stopped immediately¡­


    Now I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve taken physics classes yet, but that energy has to go somewhere.


    ¡­Yeah.


    Let¡¯s just say my head was sunken into the dirt and left a trail leading back to the mysterious child snatcher.


    You probably already knew this but a nine-year-old didn¡¯t have the strength to pull herself out of the ground.


    So, I kinda just stayed there.


    ¡°Fu-Fu-fu! Aren¡¯t you impressed by my speed, little one!¡± the child snatcher yelled out in a pompous tone.


    Her voice was that of a lovely maiden. A shame it only carried over to her voice.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t see her with my head shoved in the ground and everything, but I imagine her to be crossing her arms, and her chin faced up while she said that.


    ¡°¡­I am lady Susanoo, second eldest of the three great sisters. But you will address me as lady Susanoo!¡±


    ¡°Yeah lady, I get you¡¯re passionate, but could you get me out now?¡± Is what I¡¯d like to ask her, but I was so deep in the ground I doubted my voice would travel far. So, I kinda just stayed there as she kept on yapping.


    ¡°You have been chosen to seek out the AntiGod, who will appear in three years! Hmm? Little one? Why are you not answering?¡±


    ¡°Fu-fu. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re stuck?¡±


    You just realized that? ¡°Great Sisters¡± she says. Riiigghht.


    ***


    Good news and bad news. I¡¯ll start with the good news.


    The good news is she finally stopped talking and got me out.


    The bad news is she kept on talking after that¡­


    I¡¯ll summarize what she told me.


    Basically, I was chosen to travel to a galaxy native to my home. That reason being? Something about a container and how I¡¯d have to keep tabs on it. Wasn¡¯t listening to most of it.


    After that she rambled on and on about some strange power called ¡°Hoshi¡± and destroying my seals through combat.


    Speaking of combat. Can some explain to me why in the HELL is a nine-year-old, fighting a Spirit God as TRAINING??


    I mean, I never even held a sword before but here I was gripping one with all my might.


    I couldn¡¯t catch a break. It was yap after yap and when that finally ended, I was tossed into mortal combat against a frickin Empress.


    Lady Susanoo doesn¡¯t even seem to mind beating down on a kid. She seems like the type.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Are you ready little one?¡±


    Ready? Ready for what? Whatever it was, I definitely wasn¡¯t ready.


    All the same, I held the sword symmetrically in front of me and tried emulating the pose she was making.


    *Swoosh


    ¡°!¡±


    In an instant she was gone. Then in another, she appeared right in front of me.


    I could tell she slowed her movements in hopes of giving me an inkling of fighting chance.


    If she was feeling that nice, she should¡¯ve gone a lot slower.


    Just when I thought her sword would cleave my head in two something strange happened.


    It was like I was conscious but not. I could feel my body moving, but I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Like I was half asleep but wide awake?


    It felt like that time I saw my father after all those years.


    ***


    <u>Lady Susanoo</u>


    <u> </u>


    ¡°Are you ready little one?¡± I asked the child while preparing my katana.


    I saw that she readied hers as well.


    (Fufu. The silly girl was trying to emulate my stance. I guess she looks up to me. Then I won¡¯t let her down!)


    In that moment, I lowered my center of gravity and propelled myself to her at light speed. I wanted to give her an itty-bitty chance, so I stopped just in front of her. Not that she could react to a God such as myself anyway.


    And with a fraction of my might I swung for her neck.


    Of course I planned on stopping just before making contact. I wasn¡¯t gonna kill the girl. Not yet at least.


    But to my surprise my blade was halted. What stopped it though?


    My mind took a while to register what had happened. I guess I was just that surprised that this child stopped me.


    That¡¯s when I realized something was wrong.


    Kyoko¡¯s pale skin suddenly darkened into a shade of tan and her once wisteria colored hair was now a pure white color.


    I could care less about her skin, but her hair was a different story all together.


    No one is supposed to have all white hair like that. Especially hair with such a pure glow.


    No one but the gods. And not just any regular god of lesser stature. The Angels.


    My body tensed up from the tremendous pressure emitted from the child.


    It was like getting winded from a sudden punch to the gut.


    This thing was sinister. Demonic even.


    Was Kyoko really an angel?


    I couldn¡¯t be sure just yet, I had to confirm. You see there¡¯s one extra trait shared by the Angels. And with the aura oozing out of her, she had to have them.


    (Calm yourself Susanoo. I must check if she has them.)


    With only enough strength to keep one eye open, I focused my gaze onto her face.


    ¡°!¡±


    As I feared, she had them. Two deep crimson eyes. The truest sign of godhood.


    While anyone possessing the power of divinity had white hair, only a select few had crimson eyes to pair with it¡­


    The Royal Decks.


    (I knew it. No way in hell this kind of pressure was coming off anything else¡­ No choice... I have to kill her!)


    But as my brain finished that thought, her aura started to feel lighter. My strength was recovering too.


    I didn¡¯t feel that murderous intent anymore. I didn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    Her hair was fading back to that familiar purple and her skin back to pale.


    It almost made me embarrassed. To think I was so terrified of a 9-year-old.


    I was still feeling a bit lightheaded from that earlier exchange, so I decided to end things quickly and knock her out with a blow to her stomach.


    ¡°¡­Boy am I glad I didn¡¯t have to kill her. Not sure if I could face her mother after that¡­ But I wonder what that was¡­¡±


    ***


    <u>Kyoko</u>


    Life continued like that for a whole two weeks.


    I woke up, was beaten to almost death, passed out then woke up again. Only to repeat what I just went through.


    Being a spirit had its perks since I didn¡¯t need food or water. Though I¡¯m not sure if lady Susanoo would have given me any anyways.


    That sensation I felt during day one never came back. So of course, I was never again able to block a single strike from Lady.


    Then one day, during her routine butt whooping, she said something to me.


    ¡°Ughh. How many times will I clobber you down until you fight back?! I¡¯m starting to think you don¡¯t have any talent as a fighter.¡±


    You think? Who would have guessed that the nine-year-old can¡¯t fight.


    I built up some tolerance to the beatings, so I wasn¡¯t out cold like before.


    ¡°S-So. What do you think I should do?¡± I asked her with whatever energy I could muster.


    ¡°Not too sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°While you find that answer I¡¯ll go take care of some business. An Empress¡¯ work is never ending.¡±


    The sounds of her Getas faded as she walked away from my tattered and beaten body.


    I laid there for about 10 minutes give or take. Enough time to wallow in my sorrows and regain some stamina.


    I dusted myself off and Nana and with nothing else to do, I started wandering around. I¡¯m not sure what I was looking for, but the animals looked nice. One even snuggled its way up to me begging to be pet.


    Quickly that one turned into two, and then three and then four and then¡­ yeah you get the point.


    This was straight out a fantasy manga. A whole flock of mythical creatures you could only dream of swarmed me.


    I got so caught up in the moment that I hitched a ride on one.


    Its fur felt like fresh grass -smelt like it too. Its back stretched across the world and its head peeked above the clouds. I wish I could tell you more but that¡¯s really all I could see.


    It¡¯s spring like body coiled around the skies, carrying me and any monster daring enough to God knows where.

 V1.5 : Side Story - Purple Fortune, Part V

    You know how I was soaring through the skies and enjoying life? Yeah, that ended pretty fast. Shortly after, the dragon I was on dove straight in the ocean¡­


    Apparently, the surface of the water was so thick, you either had to dove straight into it from a high altitude-like we did- or just be that insanely powerful that it didn¡¯t matter.


    You might be asking how I know all that.


    Sitting at the bottom of these waters was a temple. A very important-looking temple with a very important-looking person inside.


    He called himself ¡°Guang, The dragon king of the east¡±. He insisted that I call him by that full name but that was just not happening.


    Jokes aside even I could tell this guy was a Dragon.


    His body towered over me. His muscles looked like they were bulging out his mini t shirt and his pants could¡¯ve been mistaken for tights.


    I remember glancing at the small white hammer in his right hand. I say small, but the thing looked bigger than me. He just made it look tiny.


    This giant of a man was the ¡°Dragon King of the East,¡± and he was just in the middle of explaining all this to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am to talk to you; I haven¡¯t had a visitor in a few millennia now!¡± he screamed out in excitement.


    He was a strange man, but I could tell he was good people.


    ¡°Come, I shall make you a Tamashi right away!¡±


    ¡°Tamashi?¡±


    ¡°Ahh that¡¯s right, you wouldn¡¯t know what that is.¡±


    You figure? Are all the people here geniuses or what¡­


    ¡°Basically, I can make a weapon that¡¯ll fit you best! A weapon perfect for you! Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±


    You could cut his passion with a knife.


    I was a bit skeptical. I mean who wouldn¡¯t be? A God kicks my butt, tells me to get a new weapon since I¡¯m soooo incompetent. And then I find a giant willing to do just that for free? Way too convenient.


    Never take anything from strangers, kids.


    ¡°I-It sounds like a wonderful offer-¡±


    ¡°Then you will!?¡± he eagerly interrupted.


    ¡°N-No I will not. Thank you for the offer though.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The gentle giant pouted in a corner to himself. I was starting to feel bad.


    The words ¡°Just kidding¡± tried leaving my lips but before they could, the temple started shaking.


    More than that, it was as if the sea itself was vibrating. I felt like I was standing in the belly of a hungry beast.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± I cried out to the giant.


    For some reason he didn¡¯t seem to be shaken one bit. He treated the situation as if it were a mere breeze.


    Here I was fighting for my life to keep my balance, and he was just sulking in the corner from my earlier statement.


    ¡°No need to worry,¡± he said while sniffling. ¡°This is a common occurrence.¡±


    ¡°A common occurrence? You deal with this on a daily?!¡±


    The temple itself never dropped any debris so I didn¡¯t have to worry about protecting myself.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ The ocean floors are very unstable these days.¡±


    ¡°These days? It wasn¡¯t like this before?¡±


    ¡°Well, a long time ago I made a pillar to hold down the sea floor, but it was stollen from me¡­ by a damn monkey¡­¡±


    His tone shifted to anger when he said that last part. I could tell he held a special hatred for this ¡°monkey¡± person.


    More importantly, the hell do you mean you made a pole to ¡°hold down the sea floor.¡± Don¡¯t just spew out impossible things to me so casually!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that but why didn¡¯t you make another one?!¡±


    I was still fighting for my life here so excuse me if I was getting a little irritated.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just make another one. You don¡¯t just replicate something like that. Besides, I only needed it as a ruler to help me work. But these days I don¡¯t get many visitors¡­¡±


    (Well excuse me for dropping by! You¡¯ll never be seeing me again you big oaf!)


    ¡°¡­The shaking should stop any second now.¡±


    Just as he said. I could feel the floor stabilizing and bit by bit I was regaining my balance. Until finally, the shaking came to a full stop.


    I exhaled a breath of relief.


    Unlike the rest of these folks, I wasn¡¯t no god, so I¡¯d say I had a pretty valid reason for being relieved.


    ¡°Well then little one. You¡¯d best be on your way back to lady Susanoo¡±, the dragon said while still sulking in the corner.


    He seemed even more depressed than before.


    I mean the guy started drawing frickin circles on the wall with his finger.


    His gloomy act wasn¡¯t gonna get to me. Not in the slightest¡­ okay it got to me.


    The guilt was eating at me, and the poor guy looked so depressed, could you blame me? Really, it¡¯s not my fault.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Plus, I was a teeny bit scared of Susanoo. Okay maybe terrified.


    ¡°Cheer up big guy¡­,¡± I told him while patting his large back. ¡°*Sigh¡­ Okay fine. You can make me a Tamashi or whatever.¡±


    Man, when I tell you his face glit up, I mean the guy was a whole new man.


    It was like twisting in a new lightbulb for the first time.


    He finally turned his head to face me and snorted up the snot leaking from his nose.


    ¡°You mean it??!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ I mean it.¡±


    ¡°And you aren¡¯t just saying that to make me feel better?¡±


    He was right on the money. I¡¯ll give it to him; he got me spot on.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t lie to him.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Sike. I lied straight to his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start right away then! I just need to uhh¡­¡± he said while reaching his hand to my chest.


    Is he what people call a pervert?


    (Hmm? What¡¯s he-)


    A sudden wave of exhaustion came over me. And I passed out almost instantly. Why though? All he did was touch my chest.


    I think he pulled something out of me. Something shiny. And purple. And I think it had a tint of white. It had a bubbly look to it and was about the size of a basketball give or take. That must¡¯ve been why.


    ***


    ¡°Where¡­ am I...¡±


    My surroundings looked the same, so I guess I¡¯m still in the temple.


    My head was killing me and the loud banging in the background wasn¡¯t helping.


    **Clank **Clank


    My body jumped with each sound. I could feel the vibrations migrate throughout my entire body.


    It sounded like steel banging together.


    Whatever it was, it was irritatingly¡­ irritating.


    ¡°¡­Ugh. My heads killing me.¡±


    **Clank **Clank


    The constant clanking and clashing of metal were making me grow impatient.


    ¡°SHUT THE HELL UPPPP!!¡±


    Like the time with my father and Lady, something strange came over me.


    Ever since I came to this place, I never really felt like myself. Like I was possessed by something.


    No, I think it started even before then. Back in that cage, when I met Nana.


    The clanking and banging stopped. I guess they listened to me.


    (Wait sounds don¡¯t have ears¡­)


    Do you wanna guess who was sobbing in a corner again? I¡¯ll give you 3 guesses¡­


    ¡°Dragon King¡± my butt.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally finished! This is my life¡¯s best work!¡±


    Your life¡¯s best work took one hour to complete? You must have one worthless life.


    ¡°Done already?¡± I asked the giant hoping he was joking.


    ¡°Yep! This here is your Tamashi. Come look at it.¡±


    Might as well humor him. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?


    Except I was immediately captivated. I only went over there on a whim but now I was completely enchanted.


    The words ¡°wow¡± left my lips as I gazed upon it. The rays were almost blinding, yet I still couldn¡¯t look away.


    The blade was long and thin. Almost like a swordfish¡¯s nose. The handle was thick yet still guarded.


    Surely this had to be a weapon of myth- wait it¡¯s just a damn rapier.


    (How is this my ¡°ideal¡± weapon?)


    In my 9-year-old mind, this was no different from the sword I was using before. You know, the one Lady Susanoo said I had no talent for.


    ¡°Soooo¡­ what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It¡¯s great!¡±


    I felt bad about lying and seeing his eyes sparkle wasn¡¯t making me feel any better.


    I reached my hand out to touch the blade. I may have been disappointed with the weapon but something about it still called out to me. It was a weird sensation.


    Like finding my soulmate but they¡¯re ugly. Wait a minute. If they truly are my soulmate then doesn¡¯t that mean I wanted them to be ugly? What does that say about me¡­


    The moment I touched the thin blade, its rays intensified, and we became one. No that¡¯s not quite it. It felt more like it was returning home after a long journey.


    ***


    <u>Year 2020</u>


    It¡¯s been about three years since meeting Guang.


    I learned a whole lot since I was nine.


    Firstly, Guang taught me all about using my Tamashi, and a strange power called ¡°Empower¡± that comes with it.


    It came in handy during our training sessions.


    Speaking of training sessions, out of the 3,654 times we sparred I¡¯ve won a total of zero¡­


    Why the hell is this crybaby so powerful?! Seriously, this guy¡¯s skin is impossibly tough. And when he gets serious, he grows some nasty scales even more impossible to crack.


    They don¡¯t call him the dragon king for nothing.


    Secondly and the most important. I used to think I could only communicate with Nana through that book, but it seems I can still talk to her as long as I have a way to write.


    I found that out after one particularly depressing whooping from Guang.


    Around the same week I got my Tamashi, I may or may not have let it go to my head. I challenged Guang to a sparring match and¡­ I don¡¯t wanna talk about it.


    Let¡¯s just say I got so bummed out that I kept crying to Nana. Stuff like:


    ¡°Why am I so weak?¡±


    ¡°Why is a crybaby so damn strong?¡±


    ¡°Does Lady even miss me?¡±


    Being the person she is, she made fun of me every time I did. Why are people so mean?


    Guang was sent a letter that asked for my return immediately -though he wasn¡¯t briefed why.


    I¡¯m sure Lady was just worried sick about me.


    {She wasn¡¯t. In fact, she is peacefully laying on her futon and reading manga.}


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s that time huh?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°To think you¡¯re the little girl I met a month ago...¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It¡¯s actually been three years¡±


    ¡°Oh really? My mistake¡±


    Guang¡¯s been alive for a really long time, so he frequently makes that kind of mistake.


    ¡°The gates open now.¡±


    (Not sure why he calls it that)


    The gate he was referring to is known as ¡°Milky Way.¡± And it¡¯s actually a waterfall -not a gate.


    The funny thing about Milky Way, there¡¯s a 24-hour delay to warping.


    Instead of grabbing something on one side and simply tossing it to the next, it bends the space in-between resulting in a delay of time.


    Conveniently it¡¯s only a moment for the ones using it though.


    ***


    Convenient huh? Why did I think such a flawed design was convenient?


    If only I would¡¯ve put some thought into it. Just some inkling of a thought.


    I could¡¯ve realized that letter was a trap.


    Lady wouldn¡¯t have been captured. And mama wouldn¡¯t have died.


    That moment is forever edged into my brain.


    The way the trees in the background crumbled and withered away.


    The heat I felt boiling away my bones.


    And my mother¡¯s last words as Guang carried me away.


    ¡°Please find the AntiGod! Only he can put a stop to Lucifer.¡±


    I¡¯ll never forgive myself, but more importantly I¡¯ll never forgive those men.


    Jack the Ripper.


    And Hades, the warden of the end.


    I¡¯ll kill you both with my own two hands!

 V1.5 : Side Story - Purple Fortune, Part VI

    <u>Shibo</u>


    <u>Age 19</u>


    ¡°This is bad. Really, really bad. *Gahh. Why does this always happen to me!¡±


    Hello cruel and unjust world. My name is Shibo. Right now, I¡¯m just the local fatty, running for my life. Ironic, huh? Well, that¡¯s just how my life goes.


    I assume you¡¯re curious who¡¯s chasing me. Heh¡­


    You should be asking what¡¯s chasing me. And my answer to that? Absolute misfortune.


    With a body as big as a skyscraper, a mouth large enough to fit a village. Not to mention those squiggly arms. Ugh, it makes my body cringe just thinking about them.


    ¡°How long is this thing gonna chase me?! Get a damn life!¡±


    (Dammit. It doesn¡¯t help that this ground is so bumpy. I could trip if I¡¯m not carful.)


    ¡°Ughh. I¡¯m tireddd!! Screw this.¡±


    Deciding to change my plans, I rotated my body while leaping back to face the massive enemy. You could hear a *Shhh sound from my feet dragging across the dry biome.


    Aiming my two sweaty palms at the beast, I yelled:


    ¡°Empower¡­! NOW SUCK ON MISFORTUNE!!¡±


    With those words uttered, an impressive number of black stars spurred from my hands and enveloped the giant. For a moment, it staggered the monster. And that¡¯s all the time it needed.


    In the very next moment, a foot -easily the size of a large town- stomped down on the monster, crushing its body. What was left could barely pass as remains. Only a few splashes of blue blood here and there.


    ¡°Hot damn. Even I didn¡¯t see that coming. I¡¯m surprised that hasn¡¯t happened to me yet¡­ And it doesn¡¯t seem like that giant has any beef with me either¡­Heh. Serves you right.¡± Shibo said as he peaked at the centipede¡¯s remains. That was my special misfortune blast.¡±


    ***


    As I was saying, before¡­ that. My name is Shibo. And my luck¡­ is a hot pile of dogshit. The worst of the worst. Truly garbage.


    My big secret is that this is not my first life. Truth is, I¡¯ve died and reincarnated many times before. Though I couldn¡¯t tell you how many times exactly. My memories from those lives aren¡¯t that clear and most of them come and go in tiny fragments.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    What I can say for sure, is that no matter the life or era, my luck was always a hot pile of trash.


    One time I asked this cute girl to be my girlfriend. Man was she pretty. The kinda girl to make you change your life for the better. The kind you¡¯d tell your friends about even though you didn¡¯t have a chance in hell.


    But to my surprise she said yes. Man, can you imagine how happy I was? I smiled hard enough to purify all of hell.


    But then I died¡­ Like right there, in front of her I died...


    When I woke up, poof. I was a baby in my next life yet again.


    Eventually, I kinda got used to it, ya know? I live my life to the fullest and if I end up dying along the way then it is what it is. I could die right now, and I wouldn¡¯t even care. Because I know I¡¯ll just end up right back to where I started.


    So now the question is, just where could this boy be going exactly? I guess I could tell you.


    My answer to that¡­ I have zero idea.


    Lay off me okay. There aren¡¯t many places I can go anyway.


    Last time I checked, my bounty was almost a staggering 1 billion! With a bounty like that, you can¡¯t even trust your parents.


    And unfortunately for me, my parents died from poverty. The slumps of the Bushin Empire were brutal I tell ya.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess I could try turning myself in. One billion could have me set for life.¡±


    {Unfortunately for Shibo. He would soon find out that is NOT how it works.}


    ***


    ¡°Hey so I¡¯m here to turn in a bounty.¡±


    ¡°Guards arrest him! That¡¯s the most wanted man!¡±


    ¡°Hey, get your hand off me!¡±


    {As the guards swarmed and captured the boy, two guards asked each other:}


    ¡°Huh? Why would he just walk in here like that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s an idiot.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Hello again. Your favorite fatty here.


    I¡¯m writing this letter to commemorate the amazing time we spent together, Guinevere. I hope to one day reunite with you in heaven. I know you miss me greatly. I¡¯m currently in the lowest level of prison in the Kingdom of Bushin. Very fancy sounding I know.


    Love, Shibo.¡±


    {Guinevere is the current Queen of Camelot southwest from here. She¡¯s widely regarded as the most beautiful woman in the world. Also, she¡¯s still alive, he just likes fantasizing.}


    ¡°¡­Alrighty... So, what am I gonna do now.¡±


    *PSHEWW!!


    *BOOM!!


    "! The hell!?¡±


    Behind me, I heard the sound of light beaming down my cell.


    With how small and dirty the room was, the sudden strike created a cloud of dust.


    ¡°*Cough *Cough. Damn¡­ What -*cough- was that? An explosion maybe? No, that sound was off.¡±


    I covered my eyes until the dust cleared away through the metal bars beside me.


    Finally getting a somewhat clear look, I saw something strange. The body of a maiden.


    She was cute. The kind of girl people would go to war to protect. She wore silky purple hair that paired nicely with the mole found under her lip.


    The strangest thing was that even though she was unconscious, she clung to a thick white book with both arms.


    Questions like ¡°How did she get here, at the lowest level?¡± and ¡°Who even is the girl?¡± raced through my mind.


    But more than that I wondered if this was my misfortune at work.


    Or maybe something different entirely¡­

 V2, C1 : In Another World, Part I

    ***


    I often find myself questioning whether this is a truth or merely some con concept I''ve concocted to share with you, but I believe there are three distinct types of heroes in our world.


    The first type is unwavering in their mission to save the world itself.


    Often, these are the people who get statues made for them, the kind of people driven by a sense of duty or a twisted higher calling. They¡¯re the ones who stand against overwhelming odds, rallying others to their cause with a fervor that''s both inspiring and, at times, as blinding as the sun. They make you want to plunge headfirst into the jaws of death with the goal of saving the greater good. However, in their relentless pursuit for that greater good, they find themselves neglecting the individuals who inhabit the world they seek to save.


    The second type of hero is the one driven by an almost self-consuming love for the people of this world.


    This is the kind of person who''d go to any lengths to save people, even if it meant destroying the very world they reside in. They¡¯re willing to make any sacrifice, bend or break any rules, and all to confront the adversary that threatens the people they hold dear. However, this fierce devotion often leads to an unforgiving path. In their desperation to protect, they may resort to extreme measures that ultimately harm the very people they hope to save.


    The final type of hero dances daringly on the edge of villainy, striving to rescue both the world and its people.


    They believe that a perfect balance between saving the world and caring for those who inhabit it is actually possible. They blind themselves with the ridiculous belief that such an unattainable utopia can truly exist, a world where both death and life can live in harmony. These people are perhaps the most dangerous of all the hero types, for they are no heroes, merely children clinging onto an absurd illusion.


    Say¡­ If you had the power of God at your disposal, the ability to do anything and everything, what kind of hero would you hope to be?


    ***


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Akuma groaned, his head writhing in pain woken on a rocky ground. ¡°My head¡¯s killing me!¡± He clenched his head as he eased the pain while examining his surroundings. Surely enough, nothing but a few boulders here and there and large mountains off in the distance. Just where had Finral taken him? ¡°I can¡¯t sense Halter anymore.¡± He went, turning his gaze to the clear sky. The sky hadn¡¯t gone red or anything so that was a good sign. ¡°I guess he wasn¡¯t messing around when he said we¡¯d end up in random spots.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    Instinctually, he leaped back, taking a defensive stance.


    (A girl?) he thought. The voice came from a girl who looked a little over 160 centimeters. Her hair was short and the color of almonds. It matched perfectly with her light auburn maid uniform. She kinda looked like a mix of Rin and Emily. ¡°Who are you?¡± Akuma questioned her.


    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re not from this world, are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­And what makes you think that?¡± He decided it was best to hide the truth. Haven seen the sun a different size, as well as Finral¡¯s claim of taking them to a new world, he knew right away what his predicament was. He was a stranger in a world with their own customs, and he had no extra lives to spare.


    ¡°Well¡­ you know the language of our king.¡±


    (Damn it! How could I be so dumb, of course they have a different language! Wait. Why would someone from this world know English? I¡¯ll have to get answers out of her.)


    ¡°How does your king know English? And how do you understand it?¡±


    ¡°Fu-Fu. All of his majesty¡¯s highest-ranking subjects know it.¡± She boasted.


    ¡°So, he only teaches his elite servants this language?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± she glittered as she answered in a smug tone.


    ¡°So, when you snuck up on me, why did you assume I could speak it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Your hair¡¯s white. And the color white means you were born with divine blessing, just like our king.¡±


    (Divine¡­blessings? ¡­Wait, is she high?)


    ¡°Your face tells me you doubt my words.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yeah, I do. My hair is clearly black.¡± He confirmed, showing her the dreads in his face, asking ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°Your whole head isn¡¯t white, dummy. Just the top.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    (Just what is this girl going on about? And what even are ¡®divine blessings¡¯?! Wait¡­ That sounds pretty damn godly¡­ Could it be¡­? Did I just get ¡®isekai¡¯d¡¯ to a fantasy world from an anime?! Holy crap.)


    ¡°Let me show you.¡± She suggested while approaching him. Naturally he raised his stance even higher. Couldn¡¯t take any chances. ¡°Oh, calm down. If I wanted to hurt you, then you¡¯d already be hurt.¡±


    Even he could admit she gave off the aura of an experienced veteran, but he could still take her¡­ Maybe.


    He decided to trust her. I mean what¡¯s the worst that could happen? She skewers his guts open and watches as he dies slowly and painfully? ¡­Nah.


    She handed him a piece of broken glass that she kept to her person, so that he could see his reflection. Naturally, haven been someone with a brain on top of his head, he questioned why in the absolute hell could she have been carrying around a piece of broken glass. Though surprisingly she was right. Just as she said, only the hair on the top center of his head had turned white, which is why he hadn¡¯t noticed sooner.


    ¡°Woahh¡­ You¡¯re right.¡± Akuma said, astonished at the change.


    ¡°Yeah. I know.¡±


    He looked up at her, putting down the glass shard, asking ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    ¡°HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO KNOW?!¡±


    As he handed her back the broken glass, he said ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t catch your name.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Cause I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    (We just met, and you already found a way to piss me off.)


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep me waiting¡­¡± He said, forcing a smile -though it was clear he was irritated.


    ¡°It¡¯s Polyxena Troy.¡±


    ¡°Poly¡­xena? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a mouthful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t give myself the name.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ Can I call you Xena for short?¡±


    ¡°Xena...?¡± It was a small request. One that anyone would¡¯ve asked, yet her cheeks were as red tomatoes. ¡°C-Call me what you want.¡± She finished, turning away in fluster. Watching her blush like that highlighted just how cute she was.


    ¡°Back off woman. My heart belongs to Alice.¡±


    ¡°H-huh? Wh-What are you talking about-?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Well.¡± She went, twiddling her thumbs. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Fu-fu. I thought you¡¯d never ask¡­" He replied, reading himself for the performance of a lifetime. And in a cool and mysterious tone he went, "...My name¡¯s Tiryns. Akuma Tiryns.¡±


    (Sold it! I bet I sounded just like the guys in suits with gold pistols from the movies!)


    ¡°T-Tir¡­yns? TIR¡­YNS?! TIRYNS??!¡±


    ¡°Eh-? Is my name famous around here or somethin-¡±


    As that last word crossed his lips, he felt a sharp object graze his right cheek as his body¡¯s reflexes fired on overdrive. Let¡¯s just say, he found out exactly why she was carrying that shard of glass around.


    ¡°Uhm... What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°SHUT YOUR MOUTH, HERETIC!!¡±


    ¡°Heretic?! What are you talking ab-¡±


    Leaving no room for chatter, she followed up with an onslaught of strikes and slashes -all aimed for the kill. Nonetheless, Akuma¡¯s flawless footwork paired with refined reflexes allowed him to dodge every last one.


    (Oh c''mon. I JUST got here!)


    ¡°Look, I was just quoting a movie I watched, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±


    For a moment he thought that was enough to calm her down since she finally stopped her sudden attacks. But then she began to mutter, ¡°How did I not notice it earlier¡­ Your face... You¡¯re the spitting image of that man.¡±


    ¡°That man? Woman, who the hell are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me! You must be his son!¡±


    She must¡¯ve realized slashing him was futile, because she took the shard of glass, and placed it in her mouth, gripping down with her teeth. Then she dropped her center of gravity and entered a stance akin to that of a wild beast. Even having never seen such an attack, Akuma knew she¡¯d be too fast to dodge. Blocking was also out of the question as something that sharp would simply puncture through his skin.


    (Crap. I don¡¯t think footwork can get me out of this one. I guess I¡¯ll just try to counter-)


    In an instant she was gone, leaving him to only wonder where she could¡¯ve gone. In truth, his brain hadn¡¯t processed the action of her leaping and she was now moments away from drilling through his chest.


    Though he couldn¡¯t keep up with her, and still hadn¡¯t realized she was just a bit under him, something was howling at him to move. Except he couldn¡¯t. His body just couldn¡¯t keep up with that feeling. He felt the shard made contact with his gut, poking it down as it forced its way through. And in the


    (Yep. This is it for me.)


    But then. It just stopped.


    *CRACKK!


    And instead of pain and agony, he heard the sound of crinkling bones, as well as the image of her body folded like cloth -which would remain in his mind for the rest of his life.


    Separating the glass shard in her mouth, and his gut, was a hand -a gentle, kind looking hand I might add. It was the hand of a woman. And despite haven used just her hand, she was able to stop Polyxena¡¯s entire attack. Hell, she even used it against her.


    Akuma felt disgusted staring at Polyxena¡¯s distorted body. I mean her damn bones were sticking out. But more than that he felt¡­ oddly good. And I don¡¯t mean the ¡°relieved that I¡¯m alive¡± kind of good. The ¡°serves you right!¡± kind of good.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re alright, Mr. Tiryns.¡± Came a voice that carried the image of sweet flowers. She was tall. Much taller than him. In fact, he had to tilt his head upwards just to meet her gaze.


    The question ¡°How do you know me?¡± exited Akuma¡¯s lips as he bore witness to her beauty. She had long, silky hair that reminded him of the equally beautiful night sky. Her eyes were like two obsidian gems begging to be collected. And her flower pattern kimono only enhanced her elegance. She was the kind of woman that could only be described as heavenly.


    And in a voice that matched her perfectly she said, ¡°I know everything about you. After all, you¡¯re the child of prophecy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty.¡± He blurted out randomly.


    ¡°Uh-Umm. Ahh... T-Thank you?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    His mind still hasn¡¯t processed her beauty.


    With flustered cheeks she cleared her throat and informed, ¡°Here isn¡¯t the best place to talk. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me -uhm¡­ whoever you are?¡±


    ¡°Rude! And you''re so untrusting.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s how I was raised.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I like that about you¡­¡± she praised with a smile. I won¡¯t sit here and lie to you. Watching her, he almost forgot all about Alice, especially when she smiled at him. And don¡¯t bother chastising poor ol Akuma! Because I know you would¡¯ve done the same. Hell, you probably would¡¯ve proposed to her right there and then. ¡°¡­My name is Tang Sanzang. And I¡¯m taking you to my kingdom.¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    (She said she¡¯d take me to her kingdom but I¡¯m still questioning what she meant. Did she mean ¡°her kingdom¡± as in she¡¯s the queen? Or ¡°her kingdom¡± as in her homeland?)


    They traveled by wagon, that was carried by horse. The road was a bit bumpy, but that didn¡¯t bother Akuma much. It¡¯s not like he was a dragon slayer. Actually, in a way it felt refreshing, awesome even. Here he was riding a fricking wagon! In a new world at that. I mean how cool is that?!


    It took about 30 minutes, give or take, to arrive at their destination, which Akuma could tell immediately from the huge commotion outside. He couldn¡¯t make out everything they were saying with how loud they were, but it sounded like they were welcoming someone back, and with such passion in their hearts. Holy hell, you¡¯d think these people were welcoming a war hero or something.


    The wagon stopped just in front of a large Chinese themed palace. It wasn¡¯t the most beautiful or anything, but anyone could tell right away that someone of high importance lived here.


    (Either she¡¯s royalty or she¡¯s got some serious connections! Knowing my luck, I¡¯m leaning more towards royalty.)


    Greeting them at the entrance were three monks, triplets if you¡¯re curious of such details. They wore near identical brown and black robes and like most monks, they were bald. Heh. Baldies. ¡°Welcome back, Lady Tripitaka.¡± they greeted in perfect unison.


    (Yep¡­ I was right on the money.)


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back. Please prepare a bath and change of clothes for the boy.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done.¡± Then they disappeared into thin air.


    That was by far the coolest thing Akuma saw all day. It even trumps the spaceship he¡¯d seen earlier with Finral.


    ¡°Wait. What do you mean ¡®change of clothes¡¯?! Is there something wrong with the ones I have now?¡± I men sure, he was still wearing his school uniform, but was that really a problem? Isn¡¯t that what most Isekai mc¡¯s wear for the rest of the show? Unless they happen to join a guild or something, they almost never change out of their uniform or tracksuits. Can¡¯t we all just have our own taste in fashion, woman!


    ¡°That uniform is in horrible taste! You will change into a kimono.¡±


    ¡°U-Uh. Rude! And I¡¯m not changing. You can¡¯t make me!¡±


    Later that day, she very much did make him.


    ***


    This boy¡¯s name is Akuma Tiryns. Age 17, and he¡¯ll turn 18 this April the 3<sup>rd</sup>.


    Currently he is in a very dire situation.


    He is trapped in a rather large bath, one that could easily fit several families, with just one other person. That person being a very sexy woman that any man would kill for.


    Her ample breast pressed firmly on his back, separated only by a thin towel. She groped around his toned and muscular body until finally easing off his back, only to begin groping there instead.


    Now you¡¯re probably asking how he got himself in such a situation. And to be honest, I¡¯m not all that sure myself.


    It started when Sanzang told him she felt dirty from killing that maid girl earlier, Polyxena I think her name was. And so, she wanted to wash up.


    Sounds reasonable. So far, we¡¯re all on the same page.


    Where I might lose you is afterwords, where she dragged him by the head to come join her, saying she wanted to check his body


    I¡¯m no expert, lawyer or anything of the sorts, but I¡¯m fairly certain that has to be some kind of assault, no? This woman is a criminal, and she must be dealt with! And to add to her charges, she¡¯s now groping his back, gently maneuvering her finger across as they soaked in the hot springs, whispering in his ear, ¡°My you such defined muscles.¡±


    ¡°Gee¡­ thanks¡­¡± Akuma answered, a bit creeped out. Was this the lucky lecture scenario played out by all the anime he¡¯s seen? If so, he could¡¯ve at least gotten some warning.


    (I¡¯m sorry Alice. I¡¯m trying my best to resist but she¡¯s too strong.) he thought in a sobbing and sniffling tone.


    ¡°Hm... What¡¯s this scar doing here?¡± she asked, circling a small wound around his lower back. It was a piercing wound that originated from his gut, drilling straight through the other side.


    ¡°Not sure.¡± Akuma answered, holding his gut as he wondered. ¡°I¡¯ve had this wound for as long as I can remember.


    ¡°As long as you can remember¡­ And how long is that?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I guess since I was seven.¡±


    ¡°Seven?!¡± She said, jumping with confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that awfully late for your first memory?¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­ Honestly, I hadn¡¯t put that much thought into it.¡±


    ¡°Fu-fu. Enough talk about that¡± she whispered in his ears gently. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t suppose your ticklish?¡±


    (UNHAND ME YOU CRIMINAL!)


    Before he had the luxury of answering, it was already over. Tripitaka, who was previously migrating her fingers up and down his back, was now violating his sides, forcing laughter from his lungs¡­ Well that was the plan. Unfortunately for her, Akuma wasn¡¯t ticklish. ¡°Wait¡­are you not-?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    In an instant the roles were reversed, he ¡°flipped the script¡± as one might say. She hollered and begged for sweet relief, but he didn¡¯t stop. In fact, I¡¯d go as far as to say her cries only fueled his drive further. She tried to splash water on him, but that too, didn¡¯t stop him.


    That moment of superiority ended quickly, however. Perhaps she remembered how overpowered she was.


    ¡°You went completely overboard, boy.¡± she pouty, resting on top of the hot spring¡¯s edges.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am¡­¡± He answered, a large bump poking from his head as he apologized in standard seiza position. And yes, he did so while still being in the bath. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it time you stop addressing me as boy? It feels kinda weird since we¡¯ve bathed together.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I suppose you¡¯re right. Then I shall start calling you by your name. Tenshi.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll start calling you by your name. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°No-no. What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tenshi? ¡­Your name?¡±


    ¡°Negative, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Akuma. Tenshi¡¯s my brother¡­ I thought you said you knew everything about me. Are you a con artist?¡±


    His words had no meaning behind them but to simply fix a misunderstanding. Yet, they rang Tripitaka¡¯s ears like bells. In a concerning tone she asked, ¡°W-What¡¯s your brother¡¯s last name?¡±


    ¡°Tiryns¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s your last name?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ the same as his, Tiryns. Did something happen?¡±


    Just then, the gears in her mind began to turn, and at rapid speeds. She laid out all her memories to examine. Haven been the princess of the royal family of Tang, the previous ruler shared their families sacred text with her. It was an account of ¡°The Prophecy¡±. A tale that prophecies the end of the world, as well as all humans residing in it. According to that sacred text, a boy will one day arrive in Gaia, and end the peace given to man by God. His hair is as golden as the sun¡¯s brilliance, in his left hand, the holy blade forged by God himself, and in his right a fist filled with hatred. That boy¡¯s name is Tenshi Tiryns, given to him by his father.


    That was the prophecy she¡¯d read, studied and lived by. The very one given to their family centuries ago by a wise sage. And yet, nothing seemed to have matched. Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t find any answers. This formula simply had no viable conclusion.


    But how could it? After all¡­ Tenshi doesn¡¯t have a brother. In fact, the name ¡°Akuma¡± is nowhere to be found in ¡°The Prophecy¡±.


    ¡°Hey, are you even listening?¡± Akuma called out, seeing that Tripitaka was in a daze.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. Sorry about that¡­ I think I¡¯ve been in the bath too long¡­ Akuma. Meet me in the living room when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

 V2, C1 : In Another World, Part II

    She offered him some green tea and crackers of some kind. He had expected the flavor to be lacking compared to his old world -since that¡¯s typically how it goes in anime- but surprisingly they were delicious. As he ate the food given to him, a tear made its way down his cheek.


    (Welp. There goes my chance to introduce good food to this world. And with how pretty these girls have been, I guess moisturizer is off the table. Not that I know how to make that anyways.)


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, Akuma.¡± Tripitaka questioned, trying to find some link between him and her sacred text. ¡°How did you find yourself in this world?¡±


    *Sip


    Perhaps it was the quirk of a weirdo, but taking a long sip of tea before a lengthy explanation was always on his bucket list.


    And so, he explained everything that happened thus far, going back to even the whole Michael dream situation.


    ¡°Wooow¡­ You really ran from an Asura?¡±


    *Sip


    ¡°Eh? You better believe I ran. That guy was impossible.¡±


    ¡°But¡­you¡¯re the antigod. And you even have Michael. Y¡¯know I could¡¯ve sworn you were stronger than that. A shame.¡±


    *Sip


    (How is it that everyone can find a way to piss me off so easily? AND I KNOW YOU TOOK THAT SIP OF TEA ON PURPOSE!!)


    ¡°Whatever do you mean, Lady Sanzang?¡± he asked while showing a bright, fake smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re as weak as a goldish.¡± she answered while showing a similar fake smile.


    (Ehehehe¡­ I¡¯m gonna kil her.)


    ¡°I was under the impression that you knew Enlightenment¡­ No. I know for a fact that you have it. So why not use it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this enlightenment is, but I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized it until now, but how is it that you know English? Does it have anything to do with that maid girl?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... No. Nothing to do with her¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve realized it by now but I¡¯m a member of the royal family of Tang. And as the princess of the previous king, I was taught the ¡®language of the gods¡¯ at a young age.¡±


    *SLAM!


    For some reason Akuma was so excited hearing that, that he jolted out his seat. Naturally, this made Sanzang a bit worried. In a shaky voice she asked, ¡°U-Um. Is everything okay...?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t receive a response, but she noticed his hands shivering. It made her even more worried. She questioned if maybe it was something she said. ¡°Uh¡­ Aku-¡±


    ¡°Did I really get Isekai¡¯d during a power struggle?! O.MG. I¡¯m so ready for this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a girl... and girls don¡¯t normally become rulers.¡±


    ¡°I mean I guess that¡¯s true but what does that have to do with a power struggle?¡±


    ¡°Do you not have any enemies?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ None that I can think of.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°¡­So let me get this straight. Zero dirty nobles that want to assassinate you?¡±


    ¡°Zero.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­This place is lame.¡±


    ¡°WELL, YOU CAN ALWAYS LEAVE!!¡±


    ¡°Tuh. Don¡¯t gotta tell me twice. Once I get o.p. I might just nuke this place off the map. Hell. I might just blow the sun to smithereens while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a guess and assume you don¡¯t get much love from your family, huh?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Anyways, who is Tripitaka? I heard those baldies call you that earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh that? Mm¡­ How do I explain this simply¡­ The people of this kingdom can be split into two groups: the regular folks and the monks -our trained fighters.¡±


    ¡°So then all monks are Tripitaka?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Monks are categorized into one of four classes:


    Seed ¨C Given to children under the age of ten.


    Bud ¨C If a child can endure training until ten years of age, they receive the honor of shaving their heads.


    Sapling ¨C These are monks deemed gifted and can begin their walk down the path of Buddha.


    Lastly, we have the highest rank monks. Alder ¨C Given only to the monks who have reached ¡®stage 1¡¯ of enlightenment. They also get their first Tamashi.¡±


    (There¡¯re stages to that nonsense? ¡­Must be a symbolic thing.)


    ¡°So, every Alder rank monk is called Tripitaka?¡±


    ¡°Nope¡­ just me.¡±


    (You annoying little- She¡¯s doing that on purpose isn¡¯t she.)


    She is.


    ¡°Alders who show exceptional growth are asked to deploy on a voyage through seven realms. Of course, you¡¯re free to decline the offer, but it¡¯s said that any who can survive this trip will return with ¡®stage 2¡¯ of enlightenment. And will be hailed as ¡®the Tripitaka.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Hot damn. You must be one hell of a monk. I assume that accomplishment came with permission to grow out your hair?¡±


    ¡°Yep! And not to pat my own horn, but I¡¯m something of a prodigy.¡±


    (Yeah right. ¡°Not to pat my own horn¡± my ass. This woman¡¯s just like Rin.)


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I almost died a couple times on that journey. I¡¯m glad I had Monkey with me. Of course, I can¡¯t forget Piggy and Sandy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Monkey? Like the animal?¡±


    *Sip


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. One more thing. Since this is a foreign land and everything, can you tell me more about this land? Or can you just show me a world map or something?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I expected this, so I brought my own world map¡­¡±


    Akuma watched as she pulled out a massive sized map from her back pocket like magic. The thing was bigger than her, and she was bigger than him!


    ¡°In total, the planet of Gaia has four continents:


    Kukizer: Home to the kingdom of Troy and the Seventh Trumpet.


    Knossos: Home to the Nensects, ruled by the ferocious Ao Shi Xia.


    Brizzark: Home to the mighty kingdom of Camelot, and the Dwarves ruled over by Ivan the Twinkle-star.


    Then Sparta, the continent we reside on: Home to the Bushin and Tang Kingdoms.


    We used to be at war with each other but now we¡¯re peaceful.


    There¡¯s also the underwater H.A.N.D Frontier: Which mostly serves as a base for the ¡°Four Saints of Qishi Lu...


    ¡­If you care about Sparta¡¯s smaller nations then there¡¯s:


    Amazonia, The land of women.


    Ceprun, The Forsaken Domain, completely overrun by Nephilim.


    And of course, there¡¯s the thousands of irrelevant islands littered across the world.


    ¡­Now onto the important matter...¡±


    Once again, he watched as she stuffed a map bigger than her, in her back pocket. Wait do kimonos even have back pockets? Is this girl a magician¡­


    ¡°¡­You remember that maid I accidently killed to save you¡­ Well¡­she¡¯s kinda the youngest daughter of the current Trojan King¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? I-Isn¡¯t that gonna cause¡­ you know¡­ A WAR?¡±


    ¡°Yeeeaah¡­ We. Are. Fucked¡­¡±


    ¡°HOW COULD YOU BE SUCH AN IDIOT?!!¡±


    ¡°IF I DIDN¡¯T DO WHAT I DID, YOU WOULD BE SIX FEET UNDER!! YOU SHOULD BE THANKING ME!!¡±


    ¡°I just got here, and I already caused so much trouble because of you.¡±


    ¡°Look at the bright side. We¡¯ll only have to kill a few gods and maybe some demons.¡±


    ¡°We get to kill gods?¡±


    ¡°Calm down boy. The gods who-ugh¡­ Umm- why do you care more about that part? You know, sometimes you sound just like those gods.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Naturally. I am God you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re God?¡±


    ¡°Yep¡±


    ¡°Not a God. The God?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    "..."


    A moment of silence came upon us as she stared deeply into his eyes. Then she scoffed, ¡°¡­Sureee you are.¡±


    ¡°WHAT¡¯S THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!¡±


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE A DAMN FRAUD THAT¡¯S WHAT!! ¡®I am God¡¯ MY ASS. I BET YOU THOUGHT YOU SOUNDED SOOO COOL TOO, HUH? News flash, YOU DIDN¡¯T!!¡±


    ¡°WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?! IT¡¯S SOUNDING LIKE YOU WANT A PIECE OF ME!! HUH?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah right, you wish... Anyway... Rest up. We have a big day tomorrow.¡±


    At this point she had already got up and was heading in the direction of the rooms. I guess she must¡¯ve got scared of Akuma¡¯s true power and chickened off. Tuh. Baldie.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Your power will be a great asset in the upcoming war, and I think I know how to draw it out.¡±


    ¡°Are you teaching me some godly power or something?¡±


    While turning to face him, she wore an expression that radiated smugness.


    ¡°Fu-Fu. Quite the opposite. You¡¯ll be walking the path of Buddha.¡±


    ¡°¡­*Sigh. This world is so lame.¡±


    ¡°I know right- Wait what? Don¡¯t you mean cool?¡±


    *Sip


    ¡°No.¡±

 V2, C2 : Enlightenment, Part I

    Today is February the 17<sup>th</sup>.


    If you told any of the inhabitants of this world that today was special, they¡¯d most likely tilt their heads in confusion. Maybe even ask, ¡°Why? What¡¯s happening today?¡±


    And rightfully so. In all four continents, not one celebrated any particular holiday today. If you looked hard enough, you¡¯d probably find a few peasants whose birthday was today, sure, but they were nowhere near important enough to celebrate.


    Which is why I tell you, if you told any inhabitants of this world that today was a special day, they¡¯d simply tilt their head in confusion.


    But in an instant, their tilted heads would snap back as their bodies jolted from sudden shock. That shock stemming from magic circles suddenly invaded every corner of their homes. Then you¡¯d see a wave of confusion flood over them as strange and yet familiar looking creatures appeared from those magic circles.


    From all around the world, the exact same tale was heard from every lip in the lands. They spoke about people -or at least figures that looked like people- suddenly spawning from thin air.


    They wore clothes unlike any you¡¯ve seen before. They carried accessories that even a king would find luxurious. And they spoke a language even the best scholars could not cipher. Truly strange yet fascinating creatures. What was most crazy about these tales, were the sheer number of them. Some estimated about a million, while some went as far as to say several hundred million.


    But at the end of the day, these were merely tales...


    Of the hundreds of millions of people, only one man was ever spotted.


    Any who caught a glimpse of this boy would soil themselves out of sheer terror. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for people to pass out from his aura alone.


    As time went on, the lips that were once telling tales of the creatures who suddenly popped up, had all but forgotten them. The only thing they could speak about was this sole boy.


    He became something of an urban legend to the people of Troy.


    His skin was like a haunted forest howling at you from every direction. Even compared to the people of Gaia -who were far taller than the people of Earth- he was massive. If you weren¡¯t paying attention, you might¡¯ve mistaken him for a smaller Nephilim.


    He wore a strange uniform equipped with badges, bands, and even golden chains stretching across his shoulder. But more distinguishing than that, was the fact that he had the hair of the gods. Pure white hair -the color of snow. A hair color unique to the Gods of myth.


    Some said he couldn¡¯t speak and that he only made short grunting sounds, while some rebutted that claim.


    ¡°I hear, he doesn¡¯t know how to talk, and when he tries, he ends up sounding like a zombie.¡±


    ¡°I hear he can¡¯t talk and just makes weird sounds.¡±


    ¡°Nah, he can talk.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°One time he came up to me personally and asked me something.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. What did he ask you?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell ya. Never heard that language a day in my life. The only word I could make out was God, so I just pointed at the Holy Palace.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. If his sight is set on the Holy Palace, then isn¡¯t the Royal Family in real trouble?¡±


    ¡°They are. But if you ask me, they had it coming.¡±


    And so, without stopping for food or sleep, the boy ventured off to the Holy Palace, and with one single thought on his mind.


    ¡°Where... is... God.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Wakey-Wakey, Akuma!¡± Her demanding screams shattered the fortress of peace he¡¯d built for himself and forced him awake. Despite his eyes being open, her hands kept a consistent back and forth motion, like they were rolling bread while she went ¡°Wakey-Wakey¡± over and over.


    He simply stared at the ceiling as an indescribable emptiness swelled up within his soul.


    Had he truly been transported to another world? If so, what gives? How did his morning alarm manage to follow him here, to a whole new world? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be his restart? His rebirth? Was this not supposed be his brand-new adventure?! At least, that¡¯s what he was promised¡­ Had anime really betrayed him?


    ¡°Are you finally awake, Akuma?


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Great, cause it¡¯s time to begin your training!¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    (How are you Santa, it¡¯s me Akuma. I know it¡¯s a little selfish of me, but this year I¡¯d like an early Christmas present. If you can find it in your heart, please kill this woman.)


    <h2>***</h2>


    "So where are you taking me?¡± Akuma groaned, still angry at the absurd hours he awoke. I guess the lovely night sky was one bonus.


    ¡°We¡¯re headed to the border of Tang and Ceprun. You¡¯re just gonna meditate for a while so you can unlock your potential.¡±


    ¡°Meditate? Is it about that hoshi stuff? Cause¡¯ I already meditated with Rin...¡±


    ¡°Not sure who this Rin character is, but as I said yesterday, I¡¯m teaching you a power way cooler than that. The path of the human. Enlightenment!¡±


    ¡°Woww¡­ Enlightenment!?¡±


    ¡°Yep! I knew you¡¯d come along.¡±


    (Sarcasm woman. Sarcasm.)


    ¡°There are 3 stages to enlightenment:


    First ¨C Liberation


    With enough meditation, you can break the barrier blocking the Yang half of your soul. And then you''ll be given the chance to check-out your story from the Library of Yggdrasil.


    Second ¨C Spirituality


    It¡¯s said that once someone accepts their faults and flaws as a human you will meet the Librarian. He will ask you a question and depending on your answer, he will grant you the power of God.


    Besides the power boost, the only perk is being able to temporarily fuse with other second stagers. And that brings us to the final stage.


    Third ¨C Nirvana


    Not sure what the requirements are to be honest. As far as I know, only one man has ever reached that level. But it¡¯s said that he who ascends to Nirvana, will combine with all versions of themselves and become a Singularity.¡±


    ¡°Wowzers. That was¡­ the corniest thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t cool in the slightest?¡±


    ¡°Negative¡­¡±


    ¡°Not even the part about one person being the only one person was able to reach Nirvana?¡±


    ¡°Negative¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    After what felt like five hours of walking, Akuma and Sanzang finally arrived at their destination. Where Akuma would begin meditation.


    ¡°Should you be talking to me while I¡¯m meditating?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll be fine. Enlightenment is more about freedom than concentration. Thank Monkey for finding that one out.¡±


    ¡°I think this is the second time I¡¯ve heard you talk about this Monkey thing. Is that your house pet?¡±


    ¡°NO¡­ Why would you even assume that¡­.¡± Sanzang complained in a pouting tone. ¡°¡­But if you must know, he¡¯s the hero of the First Trojan War.¡±


    ¡°First Trojan War?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah. Thanks to you, I¡¯m pretty sure the second one¡¯s coming any day now.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I think you mean thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah small details.¡±


    ¡°He sounds really cool though. Could you introduce me to him?¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Akuma couldn¡¯t see her face -seeing as he was meditating on a nearby boulder- but from the shift in her tone even he could tell she was wearing a sorrowful expression. ¡°¡­To put an end to the last war he used the Devour technique and ended up shattering his soul.¡±


    (Shattering his soul¡­? That¡¯s the thing Rin warned us about¡­ Now that I think of it, she was down in the dumps when she mentioned it too.)


    ¡°I guess you had a crush on him, huh?¡±


    ¡°I-I did not!¡± She scampered, flustered. ¡°¡­He¡¯s just really strong is all¡­ And kind¡­ And I guess kinda cool.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, I know this plotline! You¡¯re the cute heroine that can¡¯t admit her feelings until season two. Then she spends the next season finally building up her courage, only to be interrupted by a firework or a phone call!¡±


    ¡°G-GET BACK TO MEDITATING!!¡±


    ¡°Okay-okay¡­ But tell me. What exactly happens when your soul¡¯s destroyed anyway? Someone told me it¡¯s destroyed, but I¡¯m having a hard time imagining what that means exactly.¡±


    ¡°Their story is returned to the Library of Yggdrasil. And only people who¡¯ve checked out their own stories will remember you. In short, those who¡¯ve unlocked the first stage of enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°Wooww. I guess this enlightenment stuff is useful.¡±


    Sanzang¡¯s eyes sparkled as she heard that. ¡°Are you finally seeing the beauty in Buddha?!¡±


    ¡°Negative¡­¡± As quickly as she was to get excited, she was even quicker to start moping. ¡°It¡¯s interesting though¡­ That story sounds a lot like what happened to my mother.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°As in Megara Tiryns?!¡±


    ¡°Yep. Wait, how do you know my moth-¡±


    ¡°Megara Tiryns is dead?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Why do you seem so concerned?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now. Tell me, how did Heracles take the news?¡±


    ¡°Hera¡­cles?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Heracles¡­ You know, your father?¡± Akuma couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her for repeating the same mistake. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?!¡± She questioned, almost panicking.


    ¡°Nothing -nothing. It¡¯s just that this is your second time doing this.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°My dad¡¯s name isn¡¯t Heracles, it¡¯s Iphicles.¡±


    Sanzang, began to feel her breath get heavier with each passing breath. She could feel as terror himself corseted her shoulder, brought his lips to her ear, and exhaled a current of despair. ¡°¡­Shit.¡± She let out, for a moment forgetting her distinguished nobility.


    (He knows. Dammit, he knows. Now that I¡¯m thinking about it, I should¡¯ve realized it in the bath. What do I do¡­ Calm down and think, Sanzang. What is his ultimate goal¡­ The AntiGod!)


    ¡°AKUMA DON¡¯T BREAK YOUR YANG BARRIER!!¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I feel like I¡¯m getting to the good part.¡±


    ¡°No Akuma. Trust me you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°One more minute.¡±


    (He¡¯s not listening. This is for your own good, Akuma¡­)


    In an instant Sanzang leaped to Akuma¡¯s meditating body, initiated a chopping motion and said the words, ¡°Tamazen Empower: Copy.¡±


    (Give me strength, Buddha!)


    As she said those words, her kimono began to glow a beautiful rich gold. Soon a statue the color and shine of a king¡¯s riches appeared just behind her.


    Its appearance was an exact replica of hers, and it moved its body in the exact motions she did. Keeping her left hand just below her chin and her palm flat up, she swung full force with her right.


    If you could even see it, it was like watching lightning as it zipped down from the heavens just to strike a mere tree.


    But as the edge of her fingers made contact with the boy''s body, her right arm was suddenly blown straight off her body, pushing her right side in that same direction. By the time her eyes wandered to her missing limb, the golden statue behind her cracked and shattered, and she was sent flying into a nearby boulder.


    The force was enough to suck away all her energy, leaving nothing but crumbs. Her moving a single inch would be deemed a miracle.


    The blood raining down her face and pouring form her right shoulder only drained her chances further.


    (¡­Crap. Without realizing it, we were dancing in the palm of his hand¡­ He has to know about the prophecy, it¡¯s the only way to explain it...)


    Sanzang mustered what remnants of strength she could and raised her head to face the thing before her.


    (This isn¡¯t right. None of this is right. First his name isn¡¯t Tenshi, but Akuma. Then he has a brother, despite Heracles only having one child. Then his father isn''t even Heracles but instead Iphicles. And now... And now. His soul is on the brink of destruction¡­ Just how much history did you change?!)

 V2, C2 : Enlightenment, Part II

    Have you ever woken up in an unfamiliar place? Not physically, but mentally. You find yourself confused as to what you¡¯re doing there. Perhaps even a little scared as to how you got there. With all your strength you try to move away from that dark and unfamiliar place, but you feel heavy resistance, as if you were drowning. No that¡¯s not quite right. Maybe it¡¯d be better to say something is tugging you down, reeling you into an infinite sea, that for some reason, you¡¯re able to breathe in. In a way it almost feels relaxing, and before you know it, you submit to its whims and ride the relaxing current.


    ¡°AKUMA!!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Until a sudden roar zaps you awake, forcing you to remember that only disaster awaits the bottom of that sea.


    It was a familiar roar, the voice of someone divine-like. ¡°AKUMA YOU MUSN¡¯T BE SWEPT INTO THE CHECK-OUT! RESIST AKUMA!¡± They shouted out again.


    Akuma was always a curious fellow by nature. The kind of person to ask ¡°how¡± instead of ¡°why¡±. Which is why hearing that familiar voice, yet not being able to remember their faces was like an itch to the back of his throat. He had to know, regardless of who they were he just had to. So much so that he¡¯d resisted that tugging current.


    The sea that enveloped him was too dark to see, but he was guided by that divine voice that yelled ¡°RESIST!¡± over and over.


    (Resist it? Is this tug really that dangerous?)


    But as I said, Akuma is a curious person. The kind that gets swept up in the ¡°how¡± of things. And it is for that reason he found himself swimming in the opposite direction of the voice. The current aided him, moving him at high speeds.


    Eventually, he swam so deep, he caught a glimpse of something white. A mythical glow of white to be exact. If anyone was ever daring enough to spill the blood of god, this is what I¡¯d imagine to spew out.


    Impatiently, he squinted to get a better look at whatever it was.


    "!"


    (A book¡­?)


    There was something about that book that called out to him. He wanted, no, he needed to get a hold of it. Even just a touch would¡¯ve been okay. But there was a mysterious force that stopped him from getting any closer. Like a thick, transparent crystal wall of sorts. Of course, being the kind of person he was, matched with the intensity of how much he wanted that book, that wall was the last thing that was going to stop him.


    There was already a large crack in the wall, so he focused his strikes there. With each blow, the crystal wall cried out, *CRSSK! *CRKKS!


    He pushed off and wound up one more solid punch. If this one didn¡¯t do the trick, then he honestly didn¡¯t know what would. But as he clocked back his fist, reaching past his ear, something grabbed ahold of his wrist. ¡°You mustn¡¯t do that, Akuma.¡± they said in a concerned tone.


    Instantly, he could tell it was the person calling out to him earlier, the very one who urged him not to dive any further. Turning to face him, he was a bit disappointed in himself for not realizing whose voice it was earlier.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Akuma asked, intrigued by what¡¯d happen if he broke the wall.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t break that barrier.¡±


    ¡°And what if I do?¡±


    ¡°If the barrier around your Yang is broken then the exoskeleton that Frankenstein made for you will also shatter.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m familiar with this Frankenstein.¡±


    ¡°To put it in simpler terms. In the eyes of Yggdrasil, your story isn¡¯t supposed to exist. And the moment you check out that story, even I¡¯m not sure what will happen.¡±


    (You call that ¡°simpler terms¡±?!)


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying, the only thing keeping me from being me is this wall? ¡­How is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Akuma. What do you think makes a person themselves and not anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ If I had to guess, I¡¯d say their memories.¡±


    ¡°Correct. And why do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°Well, if your memories change then the experiences that made you who you are also change.¡±


    ¡°Correct again. The soul is comprised of two sections:


    The Ying (Your Story''s cover) ¨C This part of the soul stores your ¡°Soul Type¡± as well as the color of your soul. It¡¯s the part of you that¡¯s responsible for producing starlites and using the Empower technique.


    And the Yang (Your Story''s contents) ¨C This part of the soul stores the memories of all your lives as well as determines the quality of your soul. It is also the part that is responsible for using the Devour technique. If this part of your soul is destroyed, then your story can never return to the Library of Yggdrasil."


    ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t know anything about this Devour technique but what makes my Yang so dangerous? Shouldn¡¯t I want to know about my past life?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Michael?¡±


    ¡°Akuma.¡±


    ¡°Yo¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Yang part of your soul was destroyed a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± His words were like a sudden punch to the gut. ¡°¡­Then are you saying...?¡±


    ¡°Once upon a time¡­¡±


    (Is this guy seriously telling a story right now?!)


    ¡°¡­Yggdrasil was a desolate, vacant realm. Eventually, Yggdrasil grew bo-¡±


    ¡°Yeah-yeah. Can you keep the yapping to a minimum? Please? If you hadn¡¯t realized, I¡¯m scared for my life.¡±


    ¡°*Sigh. Basically, no one person is supposed to have two stories. And yet, you did. And to top it off, the contents of your story -the Yang- was destroyed a long time ago. It''s thanks to Frankenstein that you can still live. Listen, Akuma. There are other ways to get strong. Just focus on your Hoshi-¡±


    ¡°Micheal.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Be honest with me. You knew me in my past life, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    "...What makes you think that?"


    "Hmm. Just a hunch."


    ¡°¡­Yes... I did. I¡¯ve known you in every single one of your lives¡­ And every time. Each and every time¡­¡± He said, beginning to tremble. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything to save you¡­ But not again! I can¡¯t let that happen again! I refuse to watch as you die right before my eyes for the fourth time!¡±


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t act like I remember any of that, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my place to say this but¡­ Thanks, Michael. And I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was all familiar to him. The way he watched as his dear friend said goodbye with a bright smile. The way he could do nothing but reach for his back as he did so. And even the tear that gently drizzled down his cheek.


    It was all familiar to him.


    *SMASH!! *SHATTER!!


    He¡¯d be forced to watch yet again, as the one he loved most faded from his existence. With no wall to prevent his advancement, he grabbed a hold of the white colored book.


    The cover read:


    Uncertain


    By: God


    He clung tightly to the book, hugging it in the same way a caring mother would hold their child.


    And as it faded from existence, so did he.

 V2, C3 : Birth Of God, Part I

    <u>Akuma Tiryns</u>


    I think I was about four years old when my mother read me my first bedtime story. Or maybe she¡¯d done it before, and my brain just wasn¡¯t developed enough to remember it. Whatever the case, I¡¯ll just have to trust that I was four.


    All in all, it wasn¡¯t the best story ever, but for a child it might¡¯ve been the coolest thing to ever grace my ears.


    It went like this:


    There was once a time when people all around the world lived in a constant war, sparked by a difference in opinion. That being who exactly is the man we call ¡°God¡± and how should people, being created in his image, go about living in the world that he created.


    On one side were people who saw him as a supreme being, one who possessed infinite power and knowledge, the pinnacle of all things. They believed that humans, being born in his image, had to be the rightful rulers of the world he created.


    On the other side were people who saw him as a bystander, one who possessed the power to do anything, but ultimately does nothing. He was a man who created the world in hopes of seeing how it would turn out by itself. They believed that the ones born from his image, humans, should also be bystanders. Merely observers as the world takes its own shape.


    Naturally, having no way to figure which side was right, the battle waged on for centuries, ultimately splitting the world into two halves.


    But then they realized something. You see, in this world there are two rare blessings humans can be born with:


    A divine blessing ¨C Whether it be their hair, eyes or any other part of their body, humans born with pure white features had the power to harm the divine, standing up to even the Angels. These humans were referred to as ¡°Demi-Gods¡±.


    A divine constellation ¨C It is said that when God created this world, fragments of his power seeped into it. We refer to those fragments as ¡°constellations¡±. It¡¯s rare, but there are times when a child will be chosen by one of those constellations, resulting in a birthmark somewhere on their body. Unlike a divine blessing, it isn¡¯t divinity that they interact with but concepts, and while they are able to harm the deities with their power, that is only a byproduct of attacking their concept. We refer to these individuals as ¡°Saints -humans chosen by God.¡±


    So, what exactly was it that humans realized, and what did it have to do with these people you might ask? Well, if they were to be born with the power of the divine despite being humans then it could only mean one thing. That they were closer to God, than any other.


    The side who saw God as the pinnacle of everything, believed these children to be holy beings sent by God himself. And so, kings from all around the world would ask mere children who was more fit to be ruler, doing anything to curry their favor.


    On the other, the ones who saw God as a bystander, believed these children to be heretics, ones who should not exist in this world.


    To summarize everything thus far¡­ absolute chaos.


    But then, as if a miracle itself had manifested into visible form, he descended upon the world. His hair reached down his back in radiant golden waves, shimmering like the bright sun. He was clad in pure white, futuristic armor, and accompanied by two majestic wings that seemed to glide effortlessly beside him. Above his head, a resplendent golden halo glowed with an ethereal light. He wore futuristic armor as well as two enormous wings that followed him closely. And then there was his halo, a magnificent gold. With a waved of his hand, order was restored, peace had been revived and segregation lived no longer.


    The story doesn¡¯t go into detail on how he accomplished it, but somehow, he managed to create peace between both sides. Ever since that day, the moment I heard that story for the first time, I¡¯ve thought God was the most awesome guy in the whole wide world and devoted myself to being God¡¯s best friend, following all of his teachings. Or at least, as much as I could.


    <h2>***</h2>


    The year is currently 2010, which would make me about 7 years old. And as is the fate of all 7-year-olds, I was forced to attend school.


    ¡°Are you ready for school, Akuma dear?¡± said my mother, her hands firmly on the steering wheel. Such a model driver.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ yeah sure.¡±


    Truth is, I¡¯d rather watch paint dry than go to school. Schoolwork isn¡¯t the problem. In fact, I¡¯m such a genius that even though I attend higher level classes, I have to purposefully get lower scores just to fit in.Stolen novel; please report.


    The problem is the disgusting kids whose dopamine receptors only fly off when talking about my white hair. The idea of punching them until they cried crossed my mind a couple times, but some strange angel figure kept stopping me.


    Plus, God says to forgive all, so I will.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Hooray¡­¡±


    (She acts like this every day. We¡¯re like half a year in and she¡¯s still acting like it¡¯s my first day.)


    Speaking of ¡°first days¡±, mine couldn¡¯t have been better. For those who don¡¯t know what an ¡°icebreaker¡± is, basically one by one, students take turns introducing themselves to the class. You¡¯d typically say stuff like your favorite color, dreams and so on.


    Well, my turn came around and can you guess what my corny ass said to those kids? Heh-Heh-heh. I still chuckle just thinking about it.


    ¡°My name is Akuma Tiryns. When I grow up I wanna be God¡¯s best friend. I hope that when he gets married, he¡¯ll call me to be his best man.¡±


    ¡­They laughed at me. And it was around then that the bullying started.


    As the thought of soon reaching that blasted school seeped into my mind, I let out an almost distasteful sigh, before getting out of the car and dawdling to the entrance.


    ¡°Gooood Mornin¡¯ Akuma!¡± A bird suddenly chirped.


    ¡°Good morning to you too, Jacob.¡±


    This high-spirited homo sapien is Jacob. And he¡¯s the only person in this entire school who doesn¡¯t seem to care that I¡¯m 7 years old. He treats me the same way he treats all his classmates. When we met, I accidentally mistook him for a girl. ¡°You sound pretty groggy, Akuma. Did you not sleep well?¡± And it doesn¡¯t help that he sounds just like one when he gets all worried like that.


    ¡°Tsk-tsk-tsk. There¡¯s no need to sleep. God will carry me through!¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m not so sure about this one. You must¡¯ve forgot we had a test today in last period. And I hear this one is supposed to be the hardest one yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You know part of me wishes this school could just burn down.¡± I thought aloud, the thought of that stupid test dawning on me.


    ¡°Dude, you can¡¯t say that.¡±


    (Man, he really does sound like a girl when he pouts like that.)


    ¡°Anyway, this is my class, so I¡¯ll see you at lunch.¡±


    ¡°Cya.¡±


    The school I attend is known as ¡°Studio Academy¡±. A middle school meant for students who show exceptional abilities from a young age -whether it be sports or academics. Meaning most students here are around 13-15 years old.


    But even among these geniuses -and while holding back I might add- I was in a class of my own. Mathematics, language, history, chemistry, sports, and even something as mundane as ethics. No matter how difficult the exam, if those students were certain of one thing, I¡¯d be that I¡¯d sure as hell come in first.


    Okay maybe not ethics but that¡¯s a rare exception.


    Room 302. My third period class, one that happens to be about ethics. The teacher was the average baldie, though a bit lanky if you ask me. Or perhaps that was just because I was shorter than all the other kids.


    He rambled on and one about¡­ well¡­ you guessed it, ethics. However, I had more pressing issues to worry about, like what would be the best sleeping position in these uncomfortable chairs. My poor butt felt like ground beef.


    Should I just rest on one arm, tilting my body to the side to relieve my butt¡¯s stress? Maybe hunch over a bit and rest my head on my hand? Then again, the classic head in a box never lets me down. Sigh. What to choose, what to choose.


    ¡°Excuse me class. Akuma here thinks he can just sleep through my lesson.¡± Came the baldie, turning the class¡¯s attention to me. I have a sneaking suspicion he¡¯s jealous of my genius. Or maybe he just doesn¡¯t have anything better to do with his life.


    (Crap. I hate when this happens¡­)


    ¡°Since he¡¯s soooo much better than you all, I¡¯m sure he can answer the question on the board.¡±


    Had this been any other class, I would¡¯ve answered that question before the bastard had a chance to finish talking. But I¡¯ll admit I hesitated a bit. Apparently, Akuma and Ethics simply can¡¯t be mixed.


    The board read:


    ¡°You and a classmate have been kidnapped. In a trembling voice, he asks; Please save me. What do you do?¡±


    (Surely this is a no brainer. Even a baldie could guess this.)


    ¡°I save him obviously.¡±


    I could¡¯ve sworn that was the right answer. I mean, what else could it be? When someone needs help, you save them. Right? Yeah, there¡¯s no doubt about it. That¡¯s the right thing to do¡­


    So then why was the entire class laughing at me¡­?


    ¡°For a kid who skipped grades, you¡¯re pretty stupid!¡± a random student shouted out.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, what do you think you can do?¡± another added on.


    I was beginning to grow impatient. So impatient that I slammed my hand on my desk and in a blind rage I shouted back, ¡°I-I COULD SAVE HIM! BECAUSE GOD IS WITH ME!!¡±


    Unfortunately, this only fueled their laughter. Even the teacher joined in.


    To say my head was fuming would be an understatement. Hell, I bet if this was some video game and I got a chance to look at myself in 3<sup>rd</sup> person, I¡¯d see a boiling tomato with steam coming out two ends.


    I¡¯ll be the first to admit, I had half a mind to attack the first laughing kid I saw, when without warning¡­


    *BOOM!!


    A sudden loud bang rang through my ears and with it, the ground beneath my feet started to vibrate as if crying out in pain.


    (An explosion?!) I thought.


    My vision went dark, but it wasn¡¯t the lights that had gone out, it was more like there was something keeping my eyelids closed. I knew instantly that I wasn¡¯t the only one, because everyone around me began shrieking in absolute terror.

 V2, C3 : Birth Of God, Part II

    ¡°Akuma, wake up!¡± A familiar voice calls out to me, its urgency echoing in my mind.


    (A girl¡­? It must be my cute childhood friend who I promised to marry when we get older. Yeah. It sounds just like her¡­ Wait a minute. I don¡¯t have a childhood friend.)


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re up.¡±


    ¡°Oh... It¡¯s just you Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Gah-! I¡¯m not sure I like your tone.¡±


    (When did I even pass out¡­?)


    When did I even lose consciousness? I tried to rub my temples to jog my memory, but my arms felt trapped, bound together by something unyielding. There was something sturdy keeping them together, as well as the constant sharp sounds of metallic shackles. ¡°Metal¡­chains?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ that. That¡¯s gonna be the least of your worries, trust me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Look around, Akuma.¡±


    Summoning all my 7-year-old strength, I propped myself up against the wall, now sitting shoulder to shoulder with Jacob. My heart raced as I took in the scene before me.


    Kids of all ages, all sizes and races sprawled out within a giant cell. I¡¯d guesstimate about a thousand. Oddly, some even had hair as white as mine. Most were still asleep, but a handful, like Jacob and me, were awake and scanning our surroundings.


    That¡¯s when I noticed the black-striped prison onesies we all wore, grimy and stained, some even marked with blood. It almost seemed as if there were another batch of kids before us, who wore these exact outfits.


    ¡°What¡­ is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°I asked myself the same question.¡±


    I couldn''t say for sure -with there being no clock in here- but it felt like three hours had slipped by since I found myself in this dismal place. In that time, pandemonium showed its head. If they weren¡¯t crying their eyes out, then they were fighting over the stale, cold bread given to us for lunch. In this case, it was the latter, and the ones fighting were a younger kid who looked about 5 and an older one who couldn¡¯t be any younger than 12.


    ¡°Hey, get off me!¡± Commanded the bigger one. The younger kid was desperately scrambling under him. My guess is that he must¡¯ve taken his bread. Sigh. Why must people fight over such trivial things.


    ¡°NO! NO! GIVE ME MY BREAD!!¡±


    ¡°Why do you need it. I¡¯m older so I need it more.¡±


    (If you have enough energy to argue, then do you really need the darn thing?)


    ¡°Hey, Akuma, shouldn¡¯t we stop the-¡± Jacob called out, but he was a moment too late. I¡¯d already rushed to the child¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hey, little one. If you want, you can have my bread.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    His eyes sparkled as he grabbed and feasted upon the small loaf of bread I offered.


    ¡°Shank you, Misher¡± he thanked while chowing down. Such a cute reaction was enough to warm my heart.


    It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t hungry -because I was definitely starving- I just wanted to do what God would have wanted. Ya know?


    ¡°Attention Prisoners!¡± The voice echoed through the dimly lit cell, drawing our attention to the figure standing at the gate. He was clad in a long dark cloak, appearing to be a teenage boy. Well, that was my guess from the shape of his body and size, but seeing as his voice matched that assessment, I couldn¡¯t have been that far off. ¡°¡­Unfortunately, we cannot ascertain which of you is the AntiGod. So, starting now, you lot will kill each other, and the last one left will be allowed to leave.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    *Clap


    The walls around us transformed, revealing an array of short-range weapons designed for maximum carnage.


    ¡°Who are you, Mister?¡± a young boy at the front inquired, his voice trembling with fear. ¡°And where are we?¡±


    ¡°Who am I, you ask¡­?¡± he replied, pausing dramatically. ¡°I represent the Cult of Salomon! Now, all hail me!¡± He raised his arms in a theatrical gesture, but the silence that followed made him clear his throat and continue, ¡°As for your second question, don¡¯t worry your pretty little head about such matters.¡±


    (What is this guy even talking about?)


    ¡°Now then¡­¡± he said, nonchalantly taking a seat in a nearby chair. ¡°¡­Chop-chop. Get to the butchering already.¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air for a moment, leaving me to wonder if this man truly believed we would turn on one another simply because he told us to do it. My faith in humanity wasn¡¯t a commendable one, but even I knew they weren¡¯t that cruel. Sure, they¡¯ll take some bread from each other, but pointless murder?


    ¡°*Sigh¡­ I see. So, you all need some incentive, huh? Very well¡­ Currently, you all are in a dimension created by Goldilocks. Not only does that mean, you all will never see your families unless she allows it, but it also means no one, and I mean no one, will be coming to save you children. Soooo¡­ If you plan on leaving this place, I suggest you give me a show.¡±


    ¡°W-What about these chains?¡± a boy on the right asked.


    He must¡¯ve told a joke that I couldn¡¯t hear, because the guard started laughing hysterically. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what makes this fun, prisoner. Now don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±


    ¡°W-We won¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t make us!¡± another child yelled, and a chorus of ¡°Yeah!¡± echoed in support.


    (It¡¯s just like I thought. These people aren¡¯t that cruel.)


    But the guard simply grinned and adjusted himself more comfortably in his seat, and then he clapped.


    ¡°GUAHHHH!!!¡±


    ¡°!¡± A loud squeal of agony was heard coming from my right side.


    ¡°GUAHHHH!!¡±


    ¡°!¡± Another scream, this time to my left. And it was followed by many more.


    ¡°H-Hey mister¡­¡± a small voice called from below, accompanied by a tugging sensation. ¡°W-Will we be alright?¡± The boy I had shared bread with was shaking uncontrollably, clinging to my side in search of protection.


    Grabbing his arm, I started walking back to the spot I came from. As we walked, I asked, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Adam,¡± he stammered, his eyes wide with apprehension.


    ¡°Well then, Adam. Don¡¯t worry, as long as we believe in God, we will be saved. Okay?¡± I reassured him, watching as he nodded, too frightened to utter a word. ¡°We should be alright here.¡± I continued, noting a cluster of older children huddled at the back of the cell. They seemed less vulnerable, likely to be overlooked in favor of the easier targets like the younger ones. This was also the spot I was in sharing my bread with Adam.


    (What the hell is happening?! Were those screams from other kids? I can¡¯t see the walls anymore with these tall people in the way, so I can¡¯t check how many weapons went missing. But what¡¯s the point? Why do this-?)


    ¡°Hey¡­ Akuma,¡± Jacob called, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm? What is it, Jacob?¡± I replied, trying to focus. Turning my gaze I noticed something questionable. ¡°W-Why are you holding that club¡­? And why is it covered in blood?¡±


    A heavy silence fell between us as we exchanged glances, the weight of my question hanging in the air. ¡°Did you hear what that guard said?¡± Jacob pressed on, breaking the stillness.


    ¡°Which part?¡± I asked, my heart racing.


    ¡°The part where he said no one would be coming to save us.¡± he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. I wonder if that sentence had resonated with him somewhat, like past trauma.


    I nodded, acknowledging the grim reality. ¡°Well, yes, I did. But obviously, that isn¡¯t true.¡± I insisted, trying to restore some hope within him.


    ¡°What makes you so sure? What makes you think anyone would be coming to save a bunch of unimportant kids?¡± he challenged, his doubt echoing the fear that gripped us both.


    ¡°Jacob, you can¡¯t think like that¡­ Listen, even if we were unimportant to other humans, in the eyes of God we are all-¡±


    ¡°JUST SHUT THE HELL UP!!! You know, ever since I met you, you always go on and on about God this and God that. And I¡¯ve gotta say, it¡¯s always pissed me off when you did.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Jacob. Just put the weapon down.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t? Is God gonna save you?¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not how it works. You have to have patience-¡±


    ¡°WELL I DON¡¯T HAVE ANY!! WHY CAN¡¯T HE COME NOW?!! I WANT HIM TO SAVE ME NOW...!! Hey I know¡­ If God won¡¯t save me now, then maybe I should just ask the devil instead. I bet he¡¯d help me out in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°JACOB DON¡¯T!¡±


    In the midst of our heated exchange, Adam -who had been paralyzed by fear just moments before- gathered every ounce of bravery he had and stepped in front of me, shielding me from Jacob.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt Mister. He believes God will save us, so just don¡¯t hurt h-¡±


    *WHACK!! The impact of that moment stretched out, feeling like an eternity. The arc of Jacob¡¯s fierce swing was almost poetic. I could see Adam¡¯s head jerk violently in response, his body collapsing to the ground, bouncing helplessly three times. The warmth spreading across my face was undeniable.


    Jacob unleashed a relentless barrage of blows, determined to ensure that the little boy would never talk again.


    *WHACK!! *WHACK!! *WHACK!!


    Each strike elicited a small, desperate squeal from Adam, as if he were pleading for salvation. With every hit, the warmth on my face intensified, becoming a searing reminder of the horror unfolding before me.


    It was painfully obvious. You didn¡¯t need to be some child prodigy or a once-in-a-lifetime genius to know the truth. Someone had to save this child.


    But who could that be? Who was meant to be his savior? Was it my responsibility to save him...? No¡­ That can¡¯t be right. That¡¯s meant to be God¡¯s role.


    ¡­Right?


    O father above.


    I¡¯ve prayed to you every day and every night.


    But this time I come with no prayers.


    I come with a question.


    Just what do you expect from me?

 V2, C3 : Birth Of God, Part III

    ¡°Jacob, what have you done¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey. Akuma¡­ What even is a God?¡±


    ¡°W-What have you done-¡±


    ¡°JUST ANSWER THE DAMN QUESTION!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Well. He¡¯s the embodiment of love. A king that leads you to your summit¡­ Somone who¡¯s really awesome!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the embodiment of love, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is.¡±


    ¡°Ha. Ha-ha. HAhA. HAHAHAHAHAA. YOU REALLY CALL THIS LOVE?!! ARE YOU MAD!! No don¡¯t answer that, you clearly are. Next, you¡¯re gonna tell me to trust that God will save us, right? HAHAHA¡±


    ¡°He¡­ will¡­¡±


    (¡­Right?)


    ¡°Tell me. Was me clobbering that child to death part of God¡¯s magnificent love?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ *Chuckle. I¡¯ll tell you the answer you¡¯re looking for. It¡¯s so simple even a kid like you could figure it out. THE GOD YOU LOVE SO DAMN MUCH HAS VANISHED!! HE¡¯S ABANDONED US!!¡±


    (No. That isn¡¯t true. It can¡¯t be true. Mother said that more than anything, he loves us. God is someone who loved all things! Someone so cool can¡¯t be a liar.)


    I was so consumed by his words that everything else faded away. My mind struggled to process the reality my eyes were witnessing. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice Jacob had plunged a nearby blade into me, its cold steel piercing through my flesh. The warmth of my blood surged up my throat, spilling from my lips like a broken dam. I barely managed to croak out the question:


    ¡°Jacob¡­ why¡­?¡±


    Was this really the same Jacob that befriended me that time long ago? The one who saved me from my crippling isolation? When I¡¯d all but given up on people, he was there to reach out a helping hand. Where was that Jacob? That bird who couldn¡¯t stop chippering.


    He gripped his hair in a frenzy, as if teetering on the brink of madness, and said, ¡°I truly wish it were real -a person that lends a hand simply because you asked with kindness. I think the world would be a far better place¡­¡±


    Suddenly, and even strangely, a blinding flash surged through my mind, almost like an ancient, dusty computer being bombarded with a terabyte of data. Honestly, the sensation didn¡¯t feel that different from falling asleep. A daydream maybe? No, it was more hypnotic than that.


    Whatever it was, it glimpsed a tapestry of life into my consciousness. I could see trees, people, culture, animals and even mystical beings. I could also see clear images of the unknown like heaven, hell, the divine and even the deepest of earth''s oceans. I could perceive every imaginable entity within this boundless universe and even beyond it. ¡°Why?¡± I pondered. Why was I able to see such mysteries as if they were staring right at me?


    Oh right...


    I''m the one who made them.


    The realization struck me as absurdly laughable. ¡°I see now¡­ The being these people revere and cherish really has abandoned them¡­ I abandoned them¡­"


    Dammit all¡­ I was so fixated on the world that I forgot to save the people within it. I labeled it as my greatest masterpiece and forgot all about the beholders¡­ No. I think somewhere within me, I even blamed them for blemishing my masterpiece¡­ Dammit. Dammit! DAMMIT!!! Was it possible? Could it have been done? Could I have really saved both? Is it really possible for a masterpiece and its mistakes to live in harmony?


    The last vision that flickered in my mind was of a young boy, a single tear tracing down his cheek. His hair shimmered like spun gold, and in his left hand, he clutched tightly a sacred blade, while his right hand formed a fist of boiling rage. Anger coursed through him, aimed at humanity.


    No! ¡­It doesn¡¯t matter if it was possible! Somehow, someway, I should¡¯ve created it. I should have been there for both, to appreciate both¡­ To love both¡­ This time, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll see to it that both can prosper! Because that¡¯s the world I envisioned.


    ¡°Watch me, Tenshi¡­¡±


    In that moment, the chains binding my wrists shattered like fragile trinkets. Gradually, my once-white hair transformed into a radiant golden hue, and a majestic fur cloak settled over my shoulders, one worn by an ancient emperor. Moments later, an unusual crown appeared above my head.


    "...I will fix our world."


    Jacob sank to his knees, his eyes locked onto the ominous figure looming above him. He was confused, but more than that he was afraid. ¡°W-What are you?!¡± he stammered, his voice trembling with dread.


    Silence enveloped the moment, a chilling absence of sound that offered no forewarning. In an instant, his neck was severed, and his head resting lifelessly in my palm. As I gazed at the expression on that severed head, I chanted with a chilling calmness, ¡°...Hear me Yggdrasil and heed my demand¡­ Devour. And send these children to heaven.¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Suddenly, the image of a library appeared around me, no, it was more like it¡¯d enveloped the entire prison, as if I¡¯d restructured the space itself.


    Within that library, countless books of varying thickness, size and color, each glowing as they returned to their owners. Each book was labeled in bold letters by various phenomenon, as well as an Author¡¯s name just below it, they name their author was most associated with.


    The children looked around, awestruck as they bore witness book soaring through the air, resonating with their owners. These books represented their fate, their futures and everything that dictated what would happen next. In short, it was the story of their destinies. One in which I devoured, changing the futures within them, and forcibly sending them to heaven. Of course, only their celestial bodies could ascend, leaving behind their physical forms. In which, to prevent someone else from possessing, I dismembered and butchered. A cruel showing, yes, but with the intention of saving them from their current fates.


    You see, for someone to ascend to heaven after death, they¡¯d have to practically be a saint. And not one born with power, but the kind of person to clean up after people who litter trash. Naturally, these children did not fall under such a requirement, especially after what they¡¯ve done today.


    But I had the ability to bypass that rule.


    This was the power of the ¡°Devour¡±, the ability to manipulate one¡¯s destiny using your Empower. But the toll was enormous, resulting in my wings, halo and golden glow fading, returning to my previous appearance.


    Akuma hadn¡¯t yet realized, but the prison guard, who should¡¯ve received the same fate as the other prisoners, had vanished long before he used Devour. It wasn¡¯t as if he ran, but rather he¡¯d seemingly vanished from time itself.


    *Zip!


    Suddenly, Akuma¡¯s father, Iphicles, crashed through the prison¡¯s walls, carrying both Frankenstein, the Queen of Clubs, and Megara, his mother. As for how and why they showed up, it was due to overwhelming pressure radiating from Akuma as he unleashed the Devour technique, a force so potent it resonated even to the highest floor of heaven.


    ¡°Akuma, are you-!¡± Megara''s voice trembled with worry, cutting through the heavy air.


    ¡°Dear God¡­¡± Iphicles gasped, his eyes widening in horror.


    Frankenstein, with a look of curiosity, murmured, ¡°What on earth is happening here¡­¡±


    Before them lay a floor drenched in a deep, unsettling red, strewn with remnants of brains, flesh, and shattered bones. Piled atop this gruesome scene were countless lifeless bodies, tragically, those of children. At the center of this madness stood a boy, clutching the severed head of a child in his arms as if it were a cherished toy, a chilling smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°Hmm? What are you guys doing here?¡± I questioned, haven not realized when they arrived with how fatigued I felt.


    ¡°Akuma...¡± Megara went, her face that of concernment. ¡°D-Did you do all this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry though. I sent them to heaven. They should be living in paradise.¡±


    You may have realized this, but when someone says ¡°I sent them to heaven¡± in reference to a pile of dead bodies around them, often times, people won¡¯t take you literally.


    (Crap. She doesn¡¯t believe me, does she?)


    However, unbeknownst to Akuma, it was not his sanity that worried them so, but rather his current predicament. He¡¯d used the Devour technique, and he did so without checking out his story. Though confused on how he did so, the two knew that only one fate awaited him now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Megara¡­¡± Frankenstein interjected. Haven just received my memories from my time as God, this woman looked almost familiar, but I just couldn¡¯t discern why. ¡°¡­But his soul is way too overbearing for your Empower to work. And that¡¯s not even the start of it. Not only did he break the seals around his soul, but he used Devour without any past lives as reassurance¡­ But more importantly, we need to hurry before he finds Akuma with the Akashic Records¡­ I fear we may need your Devour.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Megara said, her eyes fading into a glittering sky blue, as she intoned, ¡°¡­Hear me Yggdrasil. Lend me the power to connect to your Library and alter my story.¡± All around her, a shower of black stars spurred forth and condensed into the space in front of her. Bit by bit. Piece by piece. Those glowing started to morph into a thick dark book.


    The cover read:


    Amplify


    By: Megara


    And as she uttered these words, a beast akin to a ghoul spewed from her back and swallowed her and the book whole. ¡°Devour.¡±


    Soon, the cocoon of darkness subsided, displaying the brand-new Megara.


    Matching her obsidian hair, she had a long cloak that flailed about as it rode the shockwaves her power produced. Her old outfit was replaced by an almost gothic-like short dress. As well as boots matching that aesthetic. But even more interesting was the open book that rested comfortably in her left hand. A book that displayed her fate.


    It read:


    ¡°You will be helpless as you watch your son crumble away from the payment of Devour.¡±


    Moving her right index finger in strange motions, the contents of her story began to change.


    Now it read:


    ¡°You manage to amplify your son¡¯s exhaustion, thus putting him to sleep. And after amplifying your chances of success, as well as Victor¡¯s power¡­¡±


    A tornado of power spurred from my body, blowing away the two invading parasites. It wasn¡¯t as if I was trying to unconsciously harm them, but rather, a mysterious force spurring from within me that wanted to.


    ¡°Victor!¡±


    ¡°Already on it¡­ Royal Flush Empower: Assemble!¡± With those words shouted, Frankenstein¡¯s hair faded into a Rich gold. A halo appeared above her head and slowly it shaped into a giant screw, piercing through the side of her head. ¡°My priority should be recreating those seals that he broke, that way Lucifer won¡¯t notice him¡­¡± She muttered, as if to organize her thoughts. ¡°¡­I just hope I make it in time.¡±


    She held out her hand, and with her power amplified by Megara, she recreated the seals that trapped his use of Hoshi.


    ¡°*Pant! *Pant!¡± Naturally, this was a very taxing ordeal.


    ¡°Alright... Next up is the Yang part of his soul¡­ But damn. I¡¯m not strong enough to assemble a broken soul... Crap... What do I do.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t explained the situation to Megara and wasn¡¯t muttering at a volume high enough for her to have overheard. And yet she knew. Whether it was motherly instincts or something else entirely, somehow, she just did.


    ¡°Victor! Use mine!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if I do that, then you¡¯ll...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was prepared for this. And it¡¯s not like we have any other option. It¡¯s impossible for someone to restore a person¡¯s soul once it¡¯s destroyed, even with Devour. Our best bet is to just create a barrier around it¡­¡± She faced me, her son, though I was unconscious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Akuma, but this is goodbye¡­ And goodbye. Iphicles.¡±


    Her smile was like a field of freshly bloomed flowers for Iphicles. In a way, she reminded him of his brother.


    ¡°If thar is what you wish, then fine¡­ Royal Flush Empower!! ASSEMBLE!! ¡­With this much of Megara¡¯s soul, I should be able to create an exoskeleton of sorts¡­ You still hanging in there, Megara?!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this. One more push!¡±


    ¡°HAAAAA!!!¡±


    Whether it be man, phenomenon, concept, or even an idea, every conceivable thing in this world has a story. A story that can be found within the infinite Library of Yggdrasil.


    In this world, there are people who wield the power to grab ahold of their stories, and forcible change its contents. In other words, the power to devour their own destiny.


    But.


    Despite what people want to believe, their stories are not theirs. Every book, every single page, belongs to one man. If you choose to alter his books¡­ then that¡­ That is vandalism. And trust me when I say this.


    *Crck! *Crck!


    He will charge you as such.


    *SHATTER!


    The fading page from Megara¡¯s book read:


    ¡°You manage to amplify your son¡¯s exhaustion, thus putting him to sleep. And after amplifying your chances of success, as well as Victor¡¯s power, you were able save your child¡¯s life¡­ The End.¡±


    The two -Victor and Iphicles- shed a single tear each.


    ¡°Thank you, Megara. I¡¯ll never forget the sacrifice you made today¡­ But geez. To think the boy created his own Library. And without a holy scripture at that. He might have more potential than he did during the first timeline¡­ Or I guess, ¡®the Prophecy¡¯.


    Later that day, when Akuma awoke, his hair had become a permanent dark black, and all his memories were wiped clean. The only thing he could remember was a strange, abnormal thirst to become a perfect being.

 V2, C4 : Checkmate, Part I

    A man with golden curls lounged regally on a rather lavish throne, his laughter echoing through the infinite space around him. Before him lay a chessboard that told a tale of dominance, with the white pieces standing tall and proud, while the black side was reduced to a single king in check and a poorly positioned pawn. His cheeks flushed a vibrant scarlet from the thrill of the game, he gleefully knocked over the defeated king. ¡°Oh, Michael. If only you were here to see how fruitless your efforts were.¡±


    *Snap


    With a sudden zip, a figure appeared, kneeling before the throne. ¡°You called for me, Sire?¡± he inquired, his voice steady and eager.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re as fast as ever.¡± the ruler replied, a smirk playing on his lips.


    He was clad in a deep burgundy bodysuit that hugged his form, looking like the standard clich¨¦ superhero, complete with an eagle-shaped helmet adorned with a prominent golden bolt that hissed and steamed like a vintage generator on the verge of a breakdown.


    The curly-haired king rested his chin on his hand, his expression turning serious as he commanded, ¡°Notify the lesser Gods of a meeting in Asgard. We must strategize our next move.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done, Sire.¡± the man replied, vanishing in a zip.


    ¡°I will show you, Michael¡­ that our father was unworthy of the title of God.¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    ¡°Hey. You sure your power isn¡¯t crap?¡±


    ¡°Her arm came back, didn¡¯t it? So, it worked.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I think she¡¯s waking up.¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Sanzang¡¯s eyes still bleary, could only make out a blob of blue goo to her left, and a talking chocolate bar to her right. It took about three blinks until her vision became clear enough to realize these figures were people, and another two blinks to see them clearly.


    (A girl with blue hair? That¡¯s rare¡­) She thought, examining the two. (¡­And a boy with¡­ HUH!?)


    Seeing as she had just woken up, she was hardly in any condition to be moving round, especially in terms of combat. Even still, her body had gone on defense, backflipping and bouncing from the floor to create distance.


    As she did, she noticed a glowing blue crystal dangling from the roof, for a moment questioning what it could¡¯ve been. But as she landed, her attention was once again glued to the two strange people. Or rather, one.


    The one wearing blue hair was of no importance to her, but the other? He was dangerous. Or at least that was the feeling she got from his appearance.


    Rin palmed her face, sobbing, ¡°Oh no. It¡¯s happening again¡­ Why is everyone so hostile towards us?¡±


    ¡°I got this¡­¡± Tenshi reassured, getting Sanzang¡¯s attention. ¡°Umm. W-We come in peace. We promise not to hurt you.¡± He assured, giving an awkward wink.


    ¡°What are you, an alien?! That was probably the worst way you could¡¯ve said that!¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ We kinda are aliens.¡±


    (Those golden strands of hair¡­) Sanzang thought, a beam of sweat trailing down her face. (Could he be an Asura? ¡­But then why can¡¯t I feel any pressure coming from him.)


    ¡°¡­You, there.¡± She called out, prompting him to point at himself as if asking, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡­ Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. I¡¯m not sure how to answer that. Do you want my name or what planet I came from-¡±


    ¡°Why is your hair golden?¡± She clarified, glaring at him.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ that. Ehm. From what I can remember, I was born like this.¡±


    ¡°*Sigh. So, you¡¯re the reason everyone ran from us...¡± Rin interjected, noting Sanzang¡¯s worried reaction to Tenshi¡¯s look. ¡°¡­I should¡¯ve known it was your fault.¡±


    ¡°What?! False accusations! Name one time that happened!¡±


    ¡°Literally when we just got here, the guards took one look at you and chased us all the way out of town. And do I even need to bring up that time when you tried to stop some bandits from robbing a wagon, but after one look at you, the bandits left all their valuables and hitched a ride on the wagon! And the one riding it didn¡¯t even ask any questions, he just carried them away!"


    ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t my fault. They just aren¡¯t used to people wearing tank tops is all. Everyone around here is either wearing a robe or some kind of kimono.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who bought you that tank top! And why did I need to do that again?! Oh right, because every store was magically closed while you were with me!¡±


    (Who are these two... They argue like an old married couple.)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll ask one more time¡­¡± She said after clearing her throat to get their attention. ¡°Who. Are you?¡±


    ¡°Relax, man. If you want my name, its Tenshi Tiryns. And I come from Earth.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    (Tenshi¡­ Tiryns¡­ No, he couldn¡¯t be the child of prophecy. I¡¯m certain it¡¯s Akuma. So, he must be his brother¡­ No, he might be lying. Perhaps a spy from Troy.)


    ¡°Wait now that I think about it. How can you speak English? No one else could understand us until now.¡± Rin questioned, being the first of the two to finally notice.


    (I¡¯ll have to test him.) She thought, completely ignoring Rin.


    ¡°¡­Akuma.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    (Okay, I¡¯ll try again.)


    ¡°¡­Akuma.¡±


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    (No. Even if they were a spy, no Trojan would dare identify as a ¡°Tiryns¡±. I see no reason why an Asura would either¡­ Maybe he really is his brother.)


    ¡°No idiot. I think she¡¯s talking about your brother, Akuma. Though I¡¯m surprised she knows him.¡±


    ¡°You remember Akuma?!¡± Sanzang asked instantly, surprised. ¡°But how?!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? He is our companion. I¡¯m more curious about how you know him. In the week we¡¯ve been here, we haven¡¯t so much as heard his name until now.¡±


    ¡°A week¡­? That¡¯s not right, Akuma only showed up a couple days ago-! Wait, how long was I asleep?!¡±


    ¡°We found you passed out like an hour ago. And with the injuries you had, I doubt you were unconscious long before that¡­ Or else you would¡¯ve been dead by the time we found you.¡±


    (Then how could it have been a week¡­ Something isn¡¯t right here.)


    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong but you¡¯re one of the strange people who suddenly appeared around the world a week ago, right? Are you telling me that Akuma came with you?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Grandpa transported all of us at once, so there shouldn¡¯t have been any delay between people.¡±


    (Then how¡­ According to Akuma, he only woke up right before I found him¡­ What part of the puzzle am I missing...? Run through it all slowly, Sanzang¡­ Polyxena. She was with Akuma when I first found him. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out when and why she arrived in my Kingdom. She almost never leaves the king¡¯s side too. Up till now, I thought it was a coincidence that she stumbled upon Akuma the same day he arrived here¡­ But what if¡­ she didn¡¯t stumble upon him¡­ What if they were together the entire time. And if he really arrived here a week ago, then that would mean¡­!)


    ¡°Sorry guys. I¡¯ve been trying my best to stand by while you two talk, but I just can¡¯t anymore¡­ Can someone please tell me who this Akuma is?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ***


    In the continent North-West of Tang, was a boy journeying through the Kingdom of Troy.


    Within this massive Kingdom stood a beacon of wealth, prosperity and justice. It housed not only the infamous Trojan Family, but also a device that shouldn¡¯t be allowed to exist¡­


    The Seventh Trumpet.


    ¡°?Gree. Zob it florp meez or zork mlooping vurt zu cheefer?¡±


    {Hey. Is it just me or is something coming over here?}


    ¡°Zlmp¡­? Grak yrrg flopka...¡±


    {Hmm¡­? I think you¡¯re right¡­}


    Two Trojan guards, both weary of the strange figure getting ever so closely.


    ¡°Zyblor qunix draj?¡±


    {What do you think it is?}


    Unlike Earth, some places in Gaia can experience up to a staggering 12 seasons. Currently, Troy is in Endo season. A brief time where clouds shed their dead starlites.


    ¡°Z-Zorplak vree zorgon.¡±


    {I-I think that¡¯s a person.}


    ¡°Zlmp¡­ Grak yrrg flopka.¡±


    {Hmm¡­ I think you¡¯re right.}


    ¡°ZAAK OOR. BLAKTH YARIM & ZUZU RESH KRAKTH!!!¡±


    {HEY YOU. STATE YOUR NAME AND CONNECTION TO THE ROYAL FAMILY!!!}


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Zark thon glibb farnok zis?¡±


    {Do you think he heard me?}


    ¡°Zlmp¡­ Dronk kx''laga hjuun. Z-Zax''k ears floopjet.¡±


    {Hmm¡­ There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t. M-My ears are bleeding.}


    ¡°Zyblor wib zenkorb? Is klorbat a vreshnik for gloonbarg?¡±


    {What should we do then? Is he a guest for the celebration?}


    ¡°Zar tenk. Klaxivs ne''ra meuja na krentz. Globian fleerox ja farngot greez. Urr''ka Wiska Primix pla''kru knot.¡±


    {He must be. Civilians aren¡¯t stupid enough to come out during this time. Though the celebration started hours ago. I doubt King Priam will be pleased.}


    ¡°!¡±


    Just then, one guard noticed a clump of starlites falling from the clouds just above the mysterious figure.


    ¡°Z-Zark thon gree¡¯ll bloff alright?¡±


    {D-Do you think he¡¯ll be alright?}


    ¡°Zlmp? Florp glib. Yarp noh? The Zorgok''s kibblorz gloob frobbed their nogs so they zatz here in zingle splosh.¡±


    {Hmm? Oh that. Of course he will. Don¡¯t you remember? The King¡¯s guests all received their own barrier so they could make it here in one piece.}


    ¡°Zog, vrak. Wib nork flibud busk zinta? Blor¡¯taz vrik blurn texal?¡±


    {Yeah, but. What if it isn¡¯t able to protect him? Won¡¯t we be held accountable?}


    ¡°Glumphar! The skwoosh''s blorpt glitter fizzles when it bumps into humon fizglox. So as long as he has the zibbly wall then it should just slorp off and fizz away into the glurph-¡±


    {Impossible. The cloud¡¯s shed starlites only explode when they come in contact with human skin. So as long as he has that barrier then it should just slide right off and dissolve into the earth-}


    *BOOOM!!!


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°ZLOR?! GRASH VEED?!¡±


    {WHAT?! BUT HOW?!}


    The two guards clenched their spears and rushed over to inspect the mysterious body.


    As they expected, nothing but a pair of legs connected by smoke.


    They questioned who the mysterious person could¡¯ve been and their purpose for coming to the royal palace. Had he been a soldier from a neighboring Kingdom? If so, then surely this was a declaration of war. Or maybe he was a spy from Bushin? With how abnormal his skin looked; he could''ve been. And everyone knows the king of Bushin harbors a deep grudge against Troy.


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    And in their ponder, they finally realized it.


    Truth be told, it was a thought that rested in the back of their minds, but never anything more than that. You could argue they were just too terrified to accept it as reality, so they subconsciously kept themselves from asking.


    Maybe you¡¯d be right, or maybe you¡¯d be wrong. Who¡¯s to say really.


    But one thing was for sure. That lingering thought was now staring directly into their souls. They had no choice but to accept it.


    Everything from the thighs up had been incinerated, yes¡­ But something else was missing.


    The blood. Not even a single drop of it.


    Unfortunately, by the time the two realized this, their fates had already been sealed.


    Those two legs -only connected by a stream of smoke- regrew piece by piece. Until eventually, the walking dead was restored.


    Honestly, ¡°restored¡± is a rather cruel way to put it.


    If you could hear the way that thing grunted in pain, you¡¯d probably shed a tear from a sense of pity.


    Being warriors, they instinctually leaped back but were stopped abruptly by a strong grip around their jaws.


    *CRK *CRKK


    A grip so mighty, their eyes slowly popped out of their skulls as they desperately struggled.


    In a desperate act, they both took their long spears and drilled it straight through him and for a moment, they thought they''d succeeded in stopping him.


    *CRKK *CRKK


    But that was just wishful thinking.


    Their faces clenched more and more and more, until¡­


    *BURST! *SKEWW!


    Beneath these shedding clouds, leaving nothing but carnage in his wake, was despair itself. And again, despair marched on with one goal in mind:


    ¡°Where is God¡±

 V2, C4 : Checkmate, Part II

    <u>Inside the Holy Palace, One floor beneath the celebration</u>


    ¡°What the hell took you so long?! The celebration has already begun!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry. It was really heavy so it t-took longer than e-expected.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I did not hear a word of what you said. Honestly, I don¡¯t even care. Just hand me the damn heart already. The longer you make me wait the angrier I¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°R-Right away.¡±


    The frail boy slowly handed over a clear glass container to his brother. Fearing what would happen if he so much as twitched his finger, he made sure to be as careful as possible. His younger brother, Deiphobus, laughed franticly as he glared at the object inside of that container. It was a display of life. An oval shaped drum, spewing pools of liquid with each beat. ¡°Excellent!¡± he roared out. ¡°I¡¯ve dreamed about this day since I was a little boy. But now it is no longer a dream. Soon I will have attained the power of an Olympian! And receive my own Infinite.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m h-happy for you brother.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, worm. I¡¯m shocked you still have the gall to show your face in this Palace. You are the third oldest of the Trojan Prince¡¯s yet I, the fourth oldest, was chosen to become an Olympian before you. Do you feel no shame?¡±


    ¡°W-Well. N-No. You were always better than me, brother. It-It¡¯s only right.¡±


    ¡°¡®It¡¯s only right¡¯ he says¡­¡± The boy gazed down at his frail brother with eyes of detest, and while dramatically turning to head to the celebration he finished, ¡°¡­At least you know your place. People like you were born to worship the very ground I walk on.¡± As he walked away from his pathetic excuse of a brother, one thought faded into his mind,


    (Hector. Paris. With this, I will finally catch up to you two.)


    <h2>***</h2>


    Within this sacred palace, there was a room located on the highest floor. A room decorated with bright lights and beautiful treasures. As well as a few fine trinkets here and there to further elevate it''s feeling of superiority.


    Rulers from every nation of Kukizer sat comfortably as they ate food even distinguished noble men would drool over. Laughing, as they guzzled down the finest alcohol in the lands.


    To their right, eye candy in the form of beautiful dancing maidens.


    To their left, cloaked magicians, prepped to be summoned at any moment¡¯s notice.


    And to their front, a device that rested on expensive cloth just on top of 7 small steps.


    A tool that has kept the Troy family in power for the last four decades. As well as the only reason they can stand equally with the mighty nations of Tang, Bushin and Camelot.


    Starting off the toast was a rather chubby man that reeked of greed and gluttony. ¡°We gather today, to celebrate Prince Deiphobus becoming an Olympian! To Prince Deiphobus and the prosperity of Kukizer!¡±


    ¡°To Prince Deiphobus!¡± The others cheered as they raised their goblets.


    With that, the party had begun.


    Whether it was the alcohol talking or a classic political strategy, the chubby man proposed to the king, ¡°Say Priam. My daughter here just turned fifteen years old. I brought her here, so you could see her beauty yourself. Surely, she would make a fine gift for today¡¯s star.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The equally chubby King caressed his lengthy white beard, a hearty laugh escaping his lips as he remarked, ¡°Well. She does look quite appetizing¡­¡± His insatiable gaze roamed over the girl¡¯s unsuspecting form, taking note of how she instinctively placed her hand between her small chest and how she awkwardly averted her eyes. ¡°¡­Perhaps I should take her for myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be fine too!¡± he responded, both erupting into a fit of almost maniacal laughter. If humanity is indeed as wicked as often portrayed, then these two could only be described as ¡°honest to good humans.¡±


    Their raucous laughter was abruptly halted by a mage stationed nearby, who leaned in to whisper urgently to the King. ¡°Polyxena has been killed you say¡­?¡± King Priam echoed, his brow furrowing. ¡°But she did deliver the AntiGod as planned, right¡­? Then that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°Is something troubling you, Priam?¡± inquired a fellow ruler seated to his left.


    ¡°Oooh nothing important.¡±


    *Creak! The sound of the door swinging open drew the attention of all who were present.


    ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t the star of the show himself!¡± Welcomed King Priam. So glad you could join us-!¡±


    ¡°Star, huh? I think I like the ring of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± For reasons unknown to the boy, the rulers quaked at his presence. Some appeared as though they wished to speak, yet the words remained trapped in their throats, while others looked as if they might faint from the mere sight of him.


    ¡°Hmm? Why is everyone so quiet?¡± the young prince inquired. At that moment, a searing gust of wind coiled around his neck, sending an icy shiver racing down his spine. He swallowed hard, steeling himself to turn his head slowly. When he finally did, the vomit of Satan pierced straight into his very soul. In a moment of shock, he dropped the glass container, shattering it and the heart within.


    (What the hell is that¡­) he pondered.


    A shame really. That was a question he¡¯d never get an answer to.


    ¡°GET BACK, PRINCE DEIPHOBUS!!!¡± The mages yelled as they fired a rainbow of bright lights. There was no time to wait for him to run, they simply hoped he possessed the wit to already have been escaping.


    *PSEWWW!! *PSEWWW!! *PSEWWW!!


    As the dust settled, an eerie stillness enveloped the chamber. The haunting image of the prince, punctured by gaping wounds, seared into their minds.


    Unbeknownst to them, the prince had indeed attempted to flee. Yet, in that moment, an unseen force gripped his throat, using his own body as a barrier against the onslaught. Perhaps, "Barrier" is the correct term for it. In truth, each strike not only tore through the prince but also struck down the beast looming behind him.


    He just didn¡¯t care.


    A mere glance to the left sent the mages reeling in terror, some soiling their garments, while others chose the take their own lives. A second glance to the right caused the trembling young women to faint in fear. Upon reaching him, he crouched to meet his gaze and inquired slowly, ¡°Where is God?¡±


    Before, anyone who heard him ask that question remained quiet in hopes of survival. They simply couldn¡¯t understand the words that left his lips. But not this time. King Priam understood his words. He was the only one in this room that could.


    ¡°Y-You. S-Speak the language of the gods.¡±


    The creature bared its teeth in a sinister grin and replied, ¡°But of course I do. I am a God.¡±


    The trembling King pointed shakily at the golden Trumpet behind him.


    ¡°I see... Yes¡­ I do sense his power oozing from that device. Good work, human.¡± As it approached the trumpet, it murmured, ¡°Yes¡­ I can feel it! This. Is God.¡±


    He reached him hand out to grab it, getting ever so close with each passing moment. But right before he could so much as poke it, an unseen force halted its advance.


    A woman¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t get a solid grip with how much larger his forearm was, but she didn¡¯t need one. Even with just this, he couldn¡¯t budge his arm a single inch.


    He turned to face her, taking in her imposing stature, standing just over 190 cm. A flowing white coat draped from her shoulders, and an outfit that covered all but her toned, chocolate-skinned midriff. Like the strange being, she too bore the hair of the gods, styled in a large afro that obscured her eyes. Removing the cigar from her full lips, she proposed,


    ¡°I think it¡¯d be a better idea if I blew it¡­What do you say¡­? Gilgamesh.¡±


    ¡°Gilgamesh¡­ That name sounds familiar. Is that my name?¡± he asked, confusion lacing his voice.


    ¡°Oh my. Lost your memories have you. You must¡¯ve combined with a rather weak-willed human¡­ You always did have a soft spot for weaklings. Always coddling Enkidu.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Step away from the trumpet and I will.¡±


    Recognizing the strength of her grip, he decided to unleash the full force of his power. ¡°LET GO OF ME!!¡± A powerful wave of despair filled the room, causing any still conscious soul to lose their minds. Their eyes crossed in opposite directions, and they¡¯d gone so mad that they laughed themselves to near death.


    All but one.


    She tightened her hold on his arm, crushing it until it seemed to vanish within her palm. ¡°Step away from the trumpet.¡± Her overwhelming power eclipsed his, forcing him into submission. That display hammered in a forgotten memory.


    He severed his crushed arm and crept back as a way of saying ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Good boy¡­ Now as for this¡­¡±


    *BLOW!!!

 V2, C4 : Checkmate, Part III

    Heaven has three floors:


    The lowest floor, the Celestial Plain ¨C Where the Olympians and dead humans reside.


    Asgard ¨C Where the angels reside as well as where lesser gods hold their meetings.


    And the Throne room ¨C Where God resides.


    Currently, there is a meeting being held in Asgard. One that will decide the fate of the world.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ We seem to be missing someone.¡±


    Quickly replying to that, was a hot-tempered little kid. His fang flashed as he complained, ¡°Gah! What does it matter. T.S.B.J never comes to these meetings. Actually, I¡¯m surprised you showed up, Hades.¡±


    Replying to that was a clump of bubbly darkness. ¡°I came because Lord Lucifer himself was holding the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Gah! Can we just get rid of that extra chair? It always bugs me. We all know Atlas can¡¯t come to the meetings anyways.¡±


    Rebutting his complaint was a teenage boy, wearing a distinctive white durag, a white tank top, and baggy jeans plopped up and crossed on the table. ¡°Relax, yo. It¡¯s to show respect for his status. Ain¡¯t that right Buddha, my man?¡±


    To his left, was a robed man who kept his palm in a praying motion. He hesitated to say, ¡°¡­I-I suppose?¡±


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re no fun at all, yo. You and Amaterasu really don¡¯t like talking, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like talking. It¡¯s that you talk too much.¡± The only word that could perfectly capture this woman¡¯s beauty would be ¡°lovely¡±. She was the kind of woman you¡¯d see online but never in real life. Almost making you question if they even existed, or maybe they were just fabricated by companies so you¡¯d by their products.


    If we¡¯re talking personality, then these seven couldn¡¯t be any different. But if we¡¯re talking appearance, well there was one trait they all shared.


    Radiant, golden hair. And not just a strand or two. Full heads of it.


    ¡°Gah! So, what did you call us over for?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. You all are so lively I almost forgot we were in a meeting¡­ I summoned you all here to announce my ultimate victory.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Monkey King is gone, and now the AntiGod can no longer reincarnate. Everything has gone exactly as I¡¯ve planned.¡±


    *Zip!


    ¡°Sire!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Their focus shifted to the voice that suddenly joined them.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Troy. They¡¯ve blown the trumpet. W-What should we do?¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I created that Trumpet so that they could request backup whenever they were in danger¡­ So obviously, you and the other ten Olympians need to give them that backup.¡±


    ¡°Gah! I actually just gave them one of my hearts. So, they should be back up to twelve again.¡±


    A cold sweat drizzled down the red helmeted man¡¯s cheek as he tip-toed, ¡°U-Umm¡­ About that¡­¡±


    ¡°Spit it out. What is it?¡±


    ¡°N-Not only is Prince Deiphobus dead, but the one who blew the trumpet¡­ was Frankenstein.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡­¡±


    A loud silence broke out as the gods inhaled the words that left his lips. They could feel the sensation of a razor slowly slicing down their backs. One man felt that feeling doubled.


    (Dammit. This is the worst possible time¡­ What¡¯s her end goal¡­)


    ¡°!¡±


    It was then that he realized.


    ¡°HERMES, GET OUT OF HERE!!!¡±


    Without wasting so much as a second to question him, Hermes touched the right side of his helmet, charging the golden bolt to maximum energy. And with it, he ran laps around the world before time itself could even blink.


    Well¡­ that¡¯s what was supposed to have happened.


    His helmet caught smoke, and steam rose up from the right side, indicating he used his Infinite. Yet he never moved a single step.


    ¡°!¡±


    And that¡¯s when they all realized it.


    They were trapped within a separate space from the one they were just in. No, it was more like a separate world. One with its own rules.


    ¡°HAhahah! Man, she got us good, yo!¡±


    ¡°Gah! When I get out of here, I swear I¡¯m gonna destroy that planet.¡±


    ¡°Hades, can you use your power?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried, my Lord. But even I cannot control this dimension.¡±


    ¡°And you, Buddha?¡±


    ¡°¡­No?¡±


    ¡°Then this must be a space created by Yggdrasil.¡±


    (Dammit she got me¡­ Even I have no power over the Librarian¡­ But how was she able to accomplish this¡­? The Akashic Records! She must¡¯ve created a link with the Akashic records somehow¡­ Well then. If that¡¯s the case. I haven¡¯t lost this battle of wits just yet. It¡¯ll take a while¡­ But I can analyze it.)


    ¡°My lord. Right before we we¡¯re trapped, I managed to inform the five Catastrophes.¡±


    ¡°You idiot! Do you remember who blew the trumpet?¡±


    ¡°Frankenstein the King of Clubs, right? I already informed them that he is a traitor.¡±


    ¡°No. It was the Queen of clubs, Victor. Her and Frankenstein have the same scent, that¡¯s why Hermes made that mistake. And do you know why they have the same scent¡­? Frankenstein is the puppet she controls¡­ Which means. You¡¯re playing right into her hands!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The blob of darkness spiked violently indicating something was bothering him. ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sorry, my lord¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Frankenstein. He¡¯s destroyed the core of hell and disappeared before the other Catastrophes could catch him.¡±


    By now he was overheating with rage. His hair floated as he tried his best to remain calm.


    ¡°And what of the Asuras?¡±


    ¡°T-They¡¯re still fighting that man.¡±


    ¡°All of them are?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    In distress, he made a *kshh sound with his teeth and attempted to calm himself. After a while, his hair gently hovered back down, and he calmly asked, ¡°Zues¡­ Can you still communicate with the Olympians?¡±


    ¡°Gah! Even though we¡¯re in a separate space, they¡¯re all connected to me through my blood. But only Poseidon has enough blood for me to reach him from here.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Have him send Achillies and Icarus, so that they can aid the Catastrophes. Their orders are to hunt down these people:


    Victor Kamui as well as Frankenstein Kamui.


    Nana Kamui.


    Gilgamesh Kamui.


    Arthur Kamui.


    And Odysseus Kamui.


    As of now¡­ This is war.¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    ¡°Haha. HahAHA! HAHAHAA!! SERVES YOU RIGHT YOU DAMN FALSE GOD!!¡± These were the words of a woman gone mad with laughter as she celebrated her triumph. Oddly, she tightly held onto a red string with her index finger and thumb. It dangled from the skies and became harder to see the higher up you looked.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Gilgamesh inquired.


    She took a moment to calm down before answering, ¡°I sealed them... Those retched false gods and that annoying little boot licker¡­"


    "...?"


    "With that being said¡­¡± She went as she turned to face Gilgamesh. ¡°¡­You¡¯re coming with me... We have some old friends we need to destroy.¡±

 V2, C5 : This Is War, Part I

    ¡°So let me get this right. Akuma -apparently my younger brother- is this super evil guy who¡¯s prophesized to one day destroy this world and every human in it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And after meditating with you, he was able to destroy his yang barrier, thus unlocking the first stage of enlightenment, but by doing that he destroyed the only thing keeping his soul together. And now, only those who¡¯ve also unlocked the first stage of enlightenment can remember him?¡±


    ¡°Yes exactly. I¡¯m failing to see what¡¯s so hard to understand here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Riiiiggghht¡­ Question. How is Rin able to remember him if I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like I told you. Those who¡¯ve broke their Yang barrier and checked out their story from the library can remember him.¡±


    ¡°And Rin. Do you remember doing any of the goofy shit that just left her lips?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ N-No?¡±


    Tenshi stared at her as if he were looking at some con fortune teller. The ones who tell you you¡¯ll die at the age of 25 just because your palm has an extra line going left.


    ¡°L-Look. I don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t remember, but you healing me is proof that you¡¯ve been to the library. You need a story to have a Soul Type. Meaning only those with a story can use the Empower technique.¡±


    ¡°And how sure of that are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d wage my life on it. That¡¯s a written law of Yggdrasil. Even if there was an exception to that rule, there¡¯s no mention of it anywhere in the world. They¡¯d have to be God or something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying. Your description of Akuma is correct. Well except for that white spot of hair on his head. But with how you described his personality, there¡¯s no doubt in my mind it was him. Not to mention that his own brother forgot him-¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    They were alerted by a faint *Bzzz sound coming from the distance. Stepping out the small temporary hideout, they saw a large beetle, the size of a building, charging at them.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Tenshi asked, more ¡°side-eyed¡± worried than ¡°shock¡± worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Nephilim. The forsaken domain is riddled with them. Though it¡¯s on the smaller side.¡±


    ¡°And you just let them stay there?!¡± Rin questioned in a panic.


    ¡°Because of the barrier around Tang, and the ocean of water on the other side of Ceprun, they normally can¡¯t leave that domain. But since this one has, I can only assume it¡¯s been influenced by something¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± She said, raising her right hand to emulate a chop. ¡°¡­I can easily handle this thing.¡±


    ¡°No, wait!¡± Rin suddenly shouted out.


    ¡°W-What is it?¡± Came the startled reply.


    ¡°Could you let Tenshi destroy it?¡±


    ¡°Wha-! Meee?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something he does that I need your opinion on.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t this wait after I deal with the demon?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t. It¡¯s hard to explain since I don¡¯t know what it is. It¡¯d be easier for him to show you.


    ¡°Very well then. But it¡¯s already gotten so close. You¡¯ll need to blow the entire thing away with a wide scale attack.¡±


    ¡°Sounds right up my alley.¡± He assured while walking a couple feet in front of the hideout.


    (The tricky thing about Nephilims is their super durable bodies that make it hard to deal real damage. And even if you do somehow damage them, they can regenerate over time. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best to destroy them with a single blow¡­ But with the meager amount of starlites he has, I doubt he could even scratch one¡­ Just what is he planning.)


    Like an old rusty clog, he slowly wound up his right fist. He planted his right foot firmly, digging it into the earth. The energy from the starlites within him began to accumulate, becoming visible around his fist.


    (This guy cannot be serious right now¡­ T-That¡­ That¡¯s just a regular hoshi punch!)


    *BZZZZZ!! He was now a hair¡¯s breadth away from becoming a demon¡¯s lunch.


    (S-Should I save him? But he looks so confident. But what if that confidence is just a lie? Then should I save him?)


    Before she could reach a decision¡­


    *PSHEWWW!! *BOOOM!!


    ...he fired.


    It was like watching a wizard harness the power of a natural disaster. He¡¯d created a tempest of lava and stopped the demon right in its tracks.


    The force of the blow was so powerful that it sent the demon flying back to where it came -carving out the earth as it flipped around.


    But something about it wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Normally, when the force is that powerful. The ground beneath you would crumble, the structures around you would fall apart, and whatever was hit directly by such a blow would suffer damage visually gruesome. Yet somehow, there was no collateral. I mean sure, the ground below him broke apart, but that was more from his dramatic stance than the actual impact itself.


    ¡°Yep. Just like I thought. It¡¯s still alive.¡± He went as he hissed his teeth.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s no way it couldn¡¯t have survived that.¡±


    ¡°Take a look.¡± He gestured, directing Sanzang¡¯s attention to the demon¡¯s twitching, overturned form. It was clear it wasn¡¯t dead, but it was for damn sure close.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Wow. It really did survive that¡­ I¡¯ll go finish it off. If I don¡¯t it¡¯ll regenerate.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Whenever I punch something in the way I just did, it can¡¯t seem to regenerate.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    (Could it really be¡­?)


    ¡°Hm? You know something?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ what your using is Kata.¡±


    ¡°Ka-what now?¡±


    ¡°Your using Kata! It¡¯s a martial art created by the Spirits!¡±


    ¡°The spirits huh¡­ Never heard of them.¡±


    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t. The spirit realm has been sealed away from the rest of reality for centuries now. A long time ago, I journeyed all around the spirit realm. It was there that I learned about Kata.¡±


    ¡°Umm. How did you go there if it¡¯s been sealed off for centuries¡­ Wait, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Rude! I went there using a special way. But that¡¯s not important right now. How can you use kata? Even the most skilled spirits can¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°They made the thing, and they can¡¯t even use it?¡±


    ¡°Listen here. The legend goes like such¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen here, my ass. I¡¯m not listening to any of your backstories.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Whatever. But like I said, only a handful of spirits can use Kata. Even I was told I had no talent for it. And I¡¯m a prodigy!¡±


    ¡°¡­I hate to break it to you. But people who call themselves prodigies are normally frauds.¡±


    ¡°Who taught you how to use it?! And why does a weakling like you know how to use it?!¡±


    ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t! Tell me now!¡±


    ¡°*Sigh. Look. In my perspective I¡¯m just doing the thing I saw Rin do. Gather up your starlites and aim it at your opponent¡­ But I guess. It must have something to do with my father.¡±


    ¡°Your father? Iphicles, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Back when I was a kid, he taught me how to strike at someone and damage them even if they were tougher than me. And because I spent most of my time fighting him, I ended up mastering the technique¡­ But he never said anything about kata or souls or anything like that. He just said it¡¯s a trick he learned from watching some else¡­ As for your second question, I can¡¯t really answer that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What was your name again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Rin! How did you already forget?!¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry about that.¡±


    (Totally forgot this girl was even here.)


    ¡°*Ehem. As I was saying. Tenshi¡¯s soul is still sealed up and for some reason I can¡¯t break them.¡±


    ¡°Seals on his soul you say¡­ Let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, but I doubt you could do anything. Even I couldn¡¯t budge them. And I¡¯m a prodigy.¡±


    Something tells me Sanzang and Rin were sisters in another life. Twins even.


    After going inside and taking a seat, she placed her right palm on Tenshi¡¯s back and focused on reaching the deepest part of his gut. It was like swimming through a maze of vines. Suddenly, she was forced out by flashes of white sparks.


    ¡°See. Told ya so.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to get a little rough.¡±


    ¡°Eh-?¡±


    ¡°Tamazen Empower: Copy!¡±


    (Give me strength Buddha.)


    Like the time with Akuma, she summoned a golden figure behind her -identical in appearance.


    Simultaneously they rested their palms on Tenshi¡¯s back, as she yelled, ¡°FREEDOM!!¡±


    Tenshi growled out in pain as a large spiral of power surrounded the two. Slowly, a large constellation left his body and was now hovered over them.


    (So, it¡¯s a magic circle, ay¡­? Little Dipper. The shape for lowering output¡­ Like I thought. This is Trojan work.)


    *Crkk *Crkk


    (¡­Of course, that¡¯s no problem for Buddha.)


    *BREAKK!


    The boy was on the verge of passing out, and Rin was dumbfounded at what transpired before her eyes.


    Sanzang¡¯s display of power must¡¯ve left her speechless¡­ She was just jealous that someone else was able to do something she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Is it¡­ over yet.¡± Tenshi mustered what little energy he had to ask.


    ¡°I apologize for calling you a weakling. There was a magic circle placed on your soul. It prevented you from using your full power.¡±


    ¡°A magic¡­ circle? What is that?¡±


    ¡°I assume you already know of Constellation Arts, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I remember Rin telling me about that. She said something about creating shapes with power.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rin was still speechless.


    ¡°Yep. One shape is constellation. Each shape has their own unique effect and advantage. But it is possible to combine multiple shapes and produce a whole new effect. We call those combined shapes, Magic Circles.¡±


    ¡°That sounds crazy and all that, but I don¡¯t remember making one of those. And I don¡¯t think my father did either.¡±


    ¡°From what I could make out, that circle used the four basic shapes to enhance the Little Dipper. But only the Trojan Family knows how to draw the Little Dipper.¡±


    (It¡¯s like everything is connected to that family somehow¡­ I¡¯m starting to get an eerie feeling about all this.)


    ¡°HEY!¡± Rin finally gathered the confidence to shout out. With her finger shaking while pointed at Tenshi, she scampered, ¡°H-How d-did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh that¡­ I know someone who can free anything just by touching it. I merely copied his powers.¡±


    ¡°You can copy powers?! That¡¯s so badass!¡±


    ¡°Fu-fu. Like that, don¡¯t ya? I¡¯ve got way more tricks up my sleeve too.¡±


    It¡¯s like everyone here is full of themselves.


    ¡°A-And you said Tamazen, correct? But I didn¡¯t see a weapon appear anywhere.¡±


    ¡°A Tamazen doesn¡¯t appear, Silly. Unlike a Tamashi, they exist in the world without the need for a medium¡­¡± While displaying her kimono, she continued, ¡°¡­See? This is my Tamazen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That thing is really a Tamazen?¡±


    ¡°Rude! They aren¡¯t just a thing. The Jade Emperor has been a part of the Tang Family for generations!¡±


    ¡°Jade Emperor¡­?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you impressed by its beauty?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just a dumb name.¡±


    ¡°Eh-?¡±


    ¡°I mean the thing isn¡¯t even Jade. You¡¯re literally an Oreo.¡±


    She felt a vein popping on the right side of her forehead. Rin was really testing her nerves today. Actually, with how Akuma treated her, I guess the entire group was. Does no one care that she¡¯s royalty? ¡°Not sure what an Oreo is¡­¡± She replied, trying to hide her irritated smile. ¡°¡­But the Jade comes from the color that it glows when I use my Empower. Of course, I doubt you were able to see it since I was copying Buddha¡¯s golden light.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, lady.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been trying my hardest not to ask, but what the hell is that dangling from the roof?¡± Sanzang questioned while pointing straight up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a space crystal. It connects this room to any door opened by my special keys.¡±


    She says ¡°my¡± special keys, but Finral is the one who made them.


    ¡°Special keys? Do you mind if I see it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± From her cleavage area she grabbed a pocket-sized key. Watching her do that, it finally hit Sanzang that this girl was wearing a maid outfit.


    (A maid outfit¡­? I-I¡¯ll just brush it off as her being some kind of cosplayer.)


    ¡°Just to make sure, Tenshi. You still have your key right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you told me not to lose it. Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really. I just hope Akuma didn¡¯t drop it somewhere-¡±


    Amid her yapping, Sanzang noticed something about the key. ¡°That key!¡± she exclaimed, her voice cutting through her dialogue.


    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Look at the shape drawn on the bow.¡±


    ¡°You mean this planet thingy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one of the constellations I was telling you about. It¡¯s a shape I¡¯ve never seen before. Who made this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Why it was me of cou-¡±


    ¡°It was probably her grandpa, Finral.¡± Tenshi interjected, a teasing glint in his eye.


    ¡°W-WHY DID YOU SAY THAT!¡± she pouted, playfully nudging his shoulder in a flurry of gentle taps.


    (Geez. Get a room or something.)


    ¡°*Sigh. You ruined it¡­¡± she lamented, rising from her seat. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going out to take a breath of fresh air.¡± She took about four steps to reach the door before suddenly stopping.


    ¡°What happened? Why¡¯d you stop?¡± Tenshi intrigued.


    Instead of responding, she took a cautious step back, and that¡¯s when a faint creaking sound echoed from the door.


    At first, the two, Sanzang and Tenshi, thought she had slightly opened the door and now the wind was seeping through, playing some kind of prank. But with one good look in her eyes, they realized just how wrong they were. It was a look that foreboded their demise. Eyes like those can¡¯t just be fabricated on the spot.


    *Creek!


    The atmosphere shifted, and even they could feel it too. A cold, clammy hand began to encircle another finger, tightening its grip as the door creaked open even wider. That hand belonged to death itself, drawing them closer to the chilling embrace of himself.

 V2, C5 : This Is War, Part II

    ¡°So, this is where the key leads to¡­ What kind of idiot would drop something like this.¡±


    In an instant, Rin created a gun, and with a flick to the trigger, she unleashed a brilliant beam of light that enveloped the entire entrance. The two -Sanzang and Tenshi- could sense the intensity she poured into that attack. It was an attack that even Sanzang herself would struggle to defend against.


    ¡°What a waste of effort.¡± Said the enigmatic voice, dripping with disdain.


    ¡°!¡±


    Suddenly, a hand emerged from the swirling smoke, limp and unsteady, yet commanding in its presence. ¡°Now step aside¡­¡± he commanded, waving his hand dismissively as if brushing away a fly.


    ¡°Who are you? And where did you get that key?¡± Rin demanded, her curiosity piqued despite the danger that loomed before her.


    ¡°I said, step aside.¡±


    *BOOM!


    Before the other two could react, Rin was hurled past them, smashing against the wall, creating a crater that echoed with the force of the impact.


    Then, through the doorway, a man stepped in, strangely making sure to close the door behind him. Naturally this confused the two, but what they found even stranger was the fact that he was completely unscathed. Apart from the dust that collected on his armor, it was as if Rin¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t even happened.


    He dusted off his lightweight armor, a hint of boredom in his eyes as he remarked, ¡°I truly hate repeating myself. It¡¯s such a waste of-¡±


    Before he could finish, Tenshi, charged at him, unleashing a flurry of powerful strikes. Each blow landed with a resounding thud, the sound reverberating through the hideout like a war drum. Okay, the last attack was one thing, but surely that had to do him in.


    ¡°That¡¯s a waste of effort, you know. Only someone with divinity could scratch me¡­¡±


    Apparently not.


    As he retracted his elbow, a legion of shimmering white stars materialized around him, and he continued, ¡°...But even then, that¡¯s all they would manage. A scratch!¡±


    *BOOM!


    He lunged his spear, sending Tenshi flying into the wall beside Rin.


    In that instant, Sanzang became acutely aware of something beyond the imposing spear he barely gripped or the fact that he towered over her by at least a head.


    It was his hair. It flowed long and free, almost grazing his nose, teasing the white-colored eyes underneath. And that color¡­


    (There¡¯s no mistaking it¡­ This man is a god.)


    ¡°You there. I smell a hint of divinity coming from you. Why is that?¡± Asked the strange man.


    ¡°That emblem on your chest plate. It bears the Trojan insignia. Have you come on Priam¡¯s orders?¡±


    The man, appearing to be in his mid-thirties, exhaled a deep sigh, reminiscent of someone returning home after a grueling day, only to find a cold sandwich waiting for dinner. ¡°That didn¡¯t answer my question at all. Are you seriously going to make me go through the trouble of asking again? Let¡¯s make a deal¡­ I¡¯ll answer your question if you answer mine first.¡±


    (This guy is so weird. Should I just go along with it¡­?)


    She paused for a moment, hesitant on whether to tell him. ¡°It¡¯s the Jade Emperor. They were created with the help of a God.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Yes. You are indeed a cut above those other two.¡±


    ¡°Enough about that. Have you come to seek the head of Polyxena¡¯s killer?¡±


    ¡°Polyxena¡¯s dead¡­? Huh. First I¡¯m hearing it.¡±


    (What?! Then what business does this man have here?!)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here on Priam¡¯s orders. I came on Poseidon¡¯s. By his words, ¡®This is war¡¯. Then again. None of you were on the list, so I guess I haven¡¯t come on anyone¡¯s orders.¡±


    (List? Just what is this man talking about¡­ But more importantly¡­)


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re in contact with Poseidon, then you must be¡­¡±


    ¡°Right on the money. I¡¯m one of the Twelve Olympians. Achilles¡­ Wait, no. We¡¯re at eleven right now. But Eleven Olympians doesn¡¯t roll off the tongue as good¡­ *Sigh. Thinking about it is such a waste of effort.¡±


    ¡°You lie! Achilles was an honorable warrior, who died defending the Greeks during the last war.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Oh, I was very much on the verge of death. But thanks to Priam, I was reborn as an Olympian. Which is why I have chosen to serve the Troy Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, come now. What¡¯s that look for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve betrayed your land. You¡¯ve betrayed the hopes and dreams entrusted to you by fallen comrades. And worst of all. You¡¯ve betrayed your own humanity¡­ You gods really do disgust me.¡±


    He waved his spear around, offering a compliment that sounded like, ¡°That look in your eyes is remarkable.¡± Though she could barely hear him, as her mind felt completely numb.


    As she readied her stance she declared, ¡°On the honor of Buddha. I will destroy you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say. Just try not to waste my effort.¡±


    ***


    The king, a formidable presence adorned with an iron crown and a heart brimming with compassion, reclined in his throne, his brow furrowed with unease. The atmosphere was thick with apprehension, the hushed murmurs of dread reverberating through the majestic hall of Chamelot. He could feel the impending storm brewing on the horizon, an instinctual awareness that gnawed at him. He knew what was to come, he could just sense it.


    ¡°MY LORD!! MY LORD!!¡± A frantic voice pierced the tension as a man burst into the king¡¯s chamber, urgency propelling himself forward. ¡°MY LORD!!¡±


    The king''s expression tightened, confirming his gut feeling. His intuition had never failed him in moments of peril and today was no different.


    Merlin, the king''s sage advisor and a formidable warrior in his own right, approached the throne, his demeanor heavy with foreboding. His robes flapped wildly, a testament to the speed at which he had come, nearly unraveling in his haste.


    ¡°What is it, Merlin?¡± the king inquired, his voice steady despite the turmoil. He was not a man of fear, as he was confident in not only his power, but the total might of his kingdom.


    ¡°*Pant! Just¡­*Pant! Give me a moment.¡± Merlin bent at the waist, struggling to catch his breath, his tattered robe a sign of his frantic journey.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± The king reassured him.


    After a moment of recovery, Merlin''s voice trembled with urgency as he spoke out, ¡°The gods, my Lord! Just as my visions foretold! They have descended upon Brizzark soil! They¡¯ve come for war!¡±


    A smile crept across the king''s face at the revelation. He shifted in his throne, settling into a more relaxed posture as he murmured, ¡°I see. So, the hour has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Shall we summon the Knights of the Round?¡±


    You see, in this kingdom, there are no ordinary soldiers or civilians who enlist or anything along those lines. According to ancient decree, those unfit to protect their realm had no right to govern it. Thus, the royal family¡¯s own men were entrusted with this sacred duty, known as ¡°The Knights of the Round.¡±


    ¡°No. Arthur Jr. will do. It¡¯s about time he sees just how vast this world truly is.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you sure, my Lord? The god in question is one of the Twelve Royal Decks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, Merlin. If he steps on Camelot soil, then I¡¯ll just annihilate him.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I was actually referring to Arthur¡­ I was concerned about whether he¡¯d manage on his own¡­¡±


    He seemed to have dropped the formalities pretty quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as I always say. Within this world, there are an infinite number of problems. But inside of you, dwells an infinite number of solutions. If he¡¯s to surpass me, then he¡¯ll need to find his own solution.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Riiiggght. Ssssuch a fountain of wisdom you are.¡± Merlin retorted with a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°Ah-! W-What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡­?¡± King Arthur twiddled with his thumbs while pouting. ¡°¡­I¡¯m pretty wise¡­ I am.¡±


    ¡°The wisest of them all¡­ I¡¯ll send Arthur, just as you wish.¡±


    ***


    To the west of Camelot you would find the thriving Akkadian Empire, a realm governed by one of the revered Four Saints of Qishi Lu. The women of this land are renowned for their breathtaking beauty captivated all who beheld them. It is said that the only woman who could possibly rival them are the Amazonians. The men on the other hand, well¡­ they¡¯re all dwarves, but I guess that adds to their charm? ¡­I guess?


    ¡°What''s going on, Mama? Are we going to be alright?¡± A little girl asked, her voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°Absolutely, sweetheart. King Ivan will come to our rescue. Just hold on to your faith.¡± The mother reassured her, gripping her daughter''s arm tightly as they fled from the chaos that erupted behind them. The evacuation order had been issued an hour earlier, but fate had delayed their escape.


    ¡°*Eek!¡±


    ¡°Momo-!¡±


    The mother¡¯s hurried steps were too swift for her child, who stumbled over a jagged piece of debris.


    ¡°Today just isn¡¯t your day¡­¡± a sudden voice muttered.


    Even without the skills of a warrior or the courage to look back, she could feel the chilling breath of death looming close. Behind her stood an unsettling figure, a bizarre creature with the body of a middle-aged man and the fearsome heads of Cerberus. It radiated an aura of divine light, adorned in pure white fur and flowing robes that fluttered in the breeze, complemented by enormous wings that trailed majestically behind it.


    ¡°...How about I relieve you from that stress.¡± it said, extending a hand toward her neck.


    The mother was gripped by an overwhelming fear, her body drenched in sweat and trembling like a fragile leaf caught in a tempest. Fortunately, her daughter had matured enough to understand the peril of any abrupt sound or movement that could lead to their demise. In that harrowing moment, a singular plea echoed in the mother¡¯s mind:


    (Someone, anyone, please save my daughter.)


    ¡°SEVERING KATA: ARONDIGHT!!!¡±


    *PSEWWW!!!


    ¡°!¡±


    The air ripping with tension as a shimmering crescent moon sliced through the void, seemingly severing the creature¡¯s arm. At least, that¡¯s what they believed had transpired. Yet, astonishingly, there wasn¡¯t a single mark on their body -no wound, no scratch. Still, the dog-man hybrid yelped in surprise, recoiling and clutching at his arm.


    ¡°Do not fear, beautiful maidens. Your prince has come to save you.¡± A young boy stood before them, clad in a blue button-up shirt and ordinary black sweatpants, gripping a sword with determination in his right hand while the sheath rested in his left. Like the beast, he too possessed hair that seemed to shimmer with divine light.


    Fun fact, members of the Kamui family -or rather, the Angels- possess a minor healing factor, capable of mending small injuries in mere moments. Yet, there were no injuries to heal, leaving them to wonder why they couldn¡¯t lift their arm.


    ¡°Grr! Who the hell are you?!¡± the beast snarled.


    ¡°My name is Arthur Kamui Jr. I am the eldest brother of the Pendragon Family and the knight given the duty of vanquishing you, foul beast.¡±


    ¡°Kamui...? I see... I see-I see. So, you must be the Seraphim who somehow escaped from heaven long ago! HAHAHAHA!! TO THINK I¡¯D ENCOUNTER YOU LIKE THIS!! AND YOU WERE EVEN ON THE LIST TOO!! TODAY MUST BE MY LUCKY DAY!!!¡±


    ¡°Seraphim? Heaven? Have you gone mad, beast?¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear me. No one is supposed to know of their existence¡­ Just forget you heard any of that.¡±


    With a flourish of his sword, the boy demanded:


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know the name of the beast I¡¯m about to slay.¡±


    With their left arm still incapacitated, the creature prepared its right claws, responding:


    ¡°I am the King of Diamonds... Amon Kamui.¡±

 V2, C5 : This Is War, Part III

    In the northern reaches of Brizzark lies the fabled Kingdom of Crete, nestled on the continent of Knossos.


    Under the reign of King Minos, this realm has flourished like never before, its wealth primarily derived from a most controversial commodity. The kingdom''s prosperity hinges on the exploitation of slaves, but these are no ordinary captives; they are prized possessions, far more valuable than mere laborers.


    Beyond Crete, a vast, frigid expanse stretches out, rich with resources, but for those unfortunate enough to be born there, dreams and aspirations are swiftly extinguished, leaving only despair in their wake.


    At this moment, chaos reigns, as a horde of Nephilim rampages through the Kingdom of Crete, leaving destruction in their wake. Buildings crumble, families are torn apart, and notorious prisoners are set free amidst the turmoil.


    And commanding these destructive creatures, was quite a beautiful fellow.


    Were they male or female? It was hard to tell with just a glance. Though, with the foul language that left their lips as they cursed the humans below, my guess was that this couldn¡¯t have been a maiden.


    They were almost naked too, covering only their chest and private with a single wrap of red fabric. But as crazy as that sounds, I highly doubt you would¡¯ve noticed.


    You¡¯d be too captivated by the beautifully sculpted divine arms that flapped as he levitated.


    ¡°HAHAHA!! I DON¡¯T GIVE A DAMN ABOUT THAT SHITTY LIST!!! ALL OF YOU FUCKERS CAN DIE BY MY HANDS!!!¡±


    The laughter echoes through the air, mingling with the cries of mortals desperately seeking refuge from the onslaught. Among the chaos, a Nephilim stumbled upon three siblings, separated from their parents, as the two older brothers stand resolutely in front of their little sister, trembling yet determined.


    ¡°Just stay back, Mia. We¡¯ll protect you,¡± one brother urges, gripping a thick wooden stick tightly, while the other nods in agreement, their resolve unwavering despite the overwhelming odds they face.


    Faced with a sword or even a gun, they might have stood a chance -that¡¯s just how skilled these children were- but instead, they were confronted by the colossal foot of Atlas.


    Like valiant warriors, they stared defiantly at the immense appendage, their eyes still sparkling with hope, a testament to their youth. Yet, the harsh reality of their world was anything but merciful.


    This world just isn¡¯t that kindhearted.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Constellation Art: Divine Yeti.¡±


    *WSOOSWW!! *SPEWW!!


    Or maybe it was.


    In a twist of fate, the towering beast, inches from turning the children into mere shadows of themselves, suddenly morphed into a magnificent sculpture of ice. Not just that one, but every Nephilim across the continent crystallized into statues, only to shatter into countless shards of frost. Even the very ground beneath them felt the chill.


    Striding through this icy landscape was a teenage boy clad in a heavy winter coat, carrying a large sniper slung across his back. He pulled up the white mask that hung loosely from his hood, taking a deep breath before murmuring:


    ¡°Why is it so cold¡­¡±


    The siblings stood in stunned silence, awestruck by the figure passing them by. One boy couldn¡¯t help but think:


    (Awwwsoome¡­)


    ¡°What the fuck¡­? WHO THE HELL DID THAT!!? I WAS HAVING SO MUCH FUN!!! WAS IT YOU?!! YEAH, IT HAD TO BE YOU?!! WHO THE HELL EVEN ARE YOU?!!


    ¡°Why is it so loud¡­ *Deep Exhale. It¡¯s common curtesy to state your own name before asking it, you know.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that! Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°I am one of the Four Saints of Qishi Lu. But I¡¯d prefer it if you just called me Simo H?yh?.¡±


    ***


    ¡°What did you mean by old friends?¡±


    ¡°What are you, scared? Relax, big boy. We can take them¡­¡± Stepping out of the grand palace through the imposing double gates, she paused right at the threshold. ¡°¡­Speak of the Devil.¡±


    Outside, a man stood to their left, and a woman to their right, both waiting with an air of tension. The man wore a blindfold adorned with vertical stripes, an odd choice for sure, but everyone has their quirks. The woman beside him, however, seemed to have a lot more to conceal, and I couldn''t even begin to describe what she needed to cover. Take some notes of your friend, woman, please!


    ¡°Kss-Kss...¡± The woman hissed, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°¡­To think you would betray us, Victor. You and Frankenstein always got under my skin, especially back in heaven. You always acted superior.¡±


    ¡°Acted? I am superior¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s long forked tongue flicked out as they exchanged fierce glares.


    ¡°¡­And I didn¡¯t betray you, Kagutsuchi. Hel. Have you forgotten that you¡¯re the ones who betrayed our father?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. Prepare to die!¡±


    *DASHH!


    Being as clich¨¦ as humanly possible -or I guess godly possible- the two lunged at Victor.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re up.¡± She said, giving Gilgamesh a hard shove forward.


    You see in heaven, Victor was notorious as not just a mad scientist, but one of the strongest Angels in terms of 1 on 1 combat. I¡¯d go as far as to say she was top 3. In fact, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for her to spar against two or even three at a time. And with a personality as nasty as hers, she welcomed the challenged no matter what the odds.


    Which is why this sudden push left Kagutsuchi and Hel bewildered. Even Gilgamesh turned back, puzzled.


    ¡°Sorry, but as long as I¡¯m holding onto this string, you¡¯ll have to do all the fighting¡­¡± She flashed a smile and a wink before finishing:


    ¡°¡­Now go break a leg, big boy.¡±

 V2, C5 : This Is War, Part IV

    <u>Shibo</u>


    <u> </u>


    Let¡¯s run down the events of my very ordinary day so far.


    To kick things off, I embarked on my usual morning strolls, only to find myself pursued by a Nephilim, which, I must say, I handled like a badass.


    After that little escapade, I thought it wise to turn myself in for the bounty, but instead of a warm welcome, I was greeted with the sharp ends of spears and sentenced to the depths of Bushin Prison.


    <div>


    <div>


    In a bid to lift my spirits, I attempted to write a heartfelt letter to my beloved Guinevere, but as luck would have it, an asteroid crashed into my cell, obliterating my bed in the process!


    Alright, perhaps I¡¯m embellishing a tad; it was more like a little girl than an asteroid, but let¡¯s stick with the more dramatic version for effect.


    ¡°Hey. Wake up...¡± I pondered the best way to wake someone from slumber, ultimately deciding that repeatedly patting their forehead was the way to go. ¡°...Wake up, Asteroid.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­Mmm...¡±


    ¡°Oh, her eyes are opening...¡± The moment she cracked her eyelids, she was met with the sight of a cow¡¯s head looming over her. ¡°...Greetings, human. I am known as-¡±


    ¡°EEK!¡± In a startled reaction, she screamed and inadvertently collided her head with mine. We both yelped in unison, clutching our throbbing foreheads.


    ¡°Why is a child¡¯s forehead so tough?¡± As I checked to see if she was okay, I noticed her crying out something that sounded like a jumbled mess to my ears. ¡°Did the impact cause more harm than I realized?! Oh no. I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive-¡± In an attempt to make amends, I reached out for a comforting hug, only to be met with a swift punch to my nose. What on earth do they feed these kids?


    Slamming and sliding down the wall and landed on my backside, I caught a glimpse of her worried expression, reminiscent of travelers who accidentally run over a small animal with their wagon. Once again, she began to cry out in her nonsensical language, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the blow to my head was affecting my understanding.


    Slowly managing to sit up, I noticed her hair shifting from a brilliant white back to its original lavender hue.


    Slamming against the wall and sliding down my butt, I noticed she had a concerned expression. The expression you¡¯d see on travelers who accidently ran over a small animal with their wagon.


    Once again, she started crying out gibberish to me. This time I thought the blow to my head was to blame.


    Slowly managing to sit up, I noticed her hair fading from a pure white, back to her original lavender.


    That¡¯s when it hit me.


    (Wait¡­ white hair? Yeah. I¡¯ve heard about this. They say white hair signifies divinity. Could this little girl actually be a deity? Do they really come in this size¡­?)


    ¡°Are you a god?¡± My voice came out slightly garbled due to my bruised nose, making me sound like a stereotypical nerd from a school drama.


    She tilted her head, a hint of curiosity in her eyes as she responded:


    ¡°God?¡±


    That¡¯s when it hit me.


    (Wait¡­ White hair¡­? Yeah, I¡¯ve heard about this. It is said that white hair is a symbol of godhood. Is this little girl a god? Do they really come in this size? Might as well ask.)


    ¡°¡­Are you a god?¡±


    My voice was a little distorted from my dented nose, so I ended up sounding like a clich¨¦ school geek.


    She tilted her head slightly while asking:


    ¡°God?¡±


    (Finally, a word I can understand¡­)


    ¡°Yes. Yooouuuu¡­¡± I elongated the word while gesturing toward her. ¡°¡­God?¡±


    Realizing I couldn¡¯t understand her words, she nodded, signaling a ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Ooooh! So, you must be speaking the language of the Gods. That makes a lot of sense¡­ Sorry, but I don¡¯t know that. Then again, it¡¯s not like you can understand me. Hmm¡­ How should we do this¡­ Oh, I know!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Pointing at myself, I slowly pronounced, ¡°I Annniiiikii.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I Annniiiikii¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ani¡­ki?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hm¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Ani..ki. Aniki. Anik!¡± She clapped her hands with delight, as if she had just mastered a new word.


    (Kinda makes me happy to see her so joyful.)


    ¡°Yooouuu?¡±


    For a brief moment, she gazed at my finger, then it dawned on her that I was asking for her name. ¡°Kyoko.¡±


    ¡°Kyoko? That¡¯s a weird name.¡±


    ¡°Kyoko? That¡¯s a weird name.¡± For a second, I wondered if she had developed some extraordinary comprehension and understood my comment. ¡°Why?¡± you might wonder. Well, aside from her hair shifting back to a brilliant white, her skin darkening, and the sight of two ethereal wings along with a halo that looked like it belonged in a famous painting¡­ nothing. Nothing at all.


    Out of nowhere, she grabbed my shoulder, and in the blink of an eye, I found myself in a completely different realm. My heart raced as I thought:


    (Crap. Did she just send me to heaven with her divine powers?!)


    But as I took in my surroundings, it became clear that I was just outside. The giant red statue of Zhu Bajie was the giveaway. Those were pretty much everywhere you looked in the Kingdom of Bushin.


    "Um¡­ I appreciate you for breaking me out, Kyoko, but now that makes you a criminal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by a sudden *swoosh of the wind.


    "Oh right, you can''t understand me"


    ¡°I can understand you.¡±


    ¡°The hell-?!¡± The shock in my voice was palpable, as her tone seemed to warp the very fabric of our surroundings, leaving me unnerved. Honestly, I¡¯m embarrassed to say she scared the living shit out of me. ¡°Wait. Y-You heard me all along?!¡± Yep. There¡¯s only one thing left to do. ¡°P-Please don¡¯t send me to hell. I¡¯m sorry for talking about your name. I-I didn¡¯t mean it! Believe me!¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, jellybean. I understand you. But she doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Eh-? Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°The owner of this body. Actually, why am I even explaining this. Just get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here? D-Do you hate me now¡­ Are you really sending me to hell?!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t even know who spread that lie. I promise you aren¡¯t going to hell.¡±


    ¡°Eh-?¡±


    ¡°Just get out of here. Someone is coming and if you stay here, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Someone is coming? Who?¡±


    ¡°An old friend of mine. Now hurry. Or you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°I-I will not!¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I promised myself a long time ago; I¡¯ll never run from away from my problems.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you fear death, human?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve died more times than you can count. No way am I leaving a kid just because of that.¡±


    ¡°A-A K-Kid?! Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?! I am Nana. One of the Twelve Royal Decks. How dare you?!¡±


    "I have no doubt about your strength..." My voice returned as my nose healed, and as I rose from the ground, I added:


    "...But I couldn¡¯t rest easy knowing I left a little girl to fight for me."


    The small deity smiled as she moved forward, her voice light and contemplative. ¡°Perhaps humans aren¡¯t as terrible as they seem-¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Suddenly, an overwhelming rush of Nephilim surged toward them, a chaotic blend of eager children and aggressive hornets, their intentions unclear yet menacing.


    ¡°Just how many are there.¡±


    ¡°For them to be moving like this. Someone must be influencing them. And I know just who.¡±


    ¡°T-They¡¯re charging right at us.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re charging at what¡¯s behind us.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    (Does she mean¡­)


    ¡°This kingdom. They want to destroy this kingdom.¡±


    ¡°W-What do we do? Shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡±


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to wipe them all out, with a body so tiny, my powers are limited. It¡¯ll take all I have just to fight him. Dammit. He¡¯s here.¡±


    A sudden chill swept through the air, emanating from my left, as if the very atmosphere had turned hostile. Amidst the chaos of Nephilim, a figure emerged in the distance, shrouded in a heavy fog that seemed to amplify his aura of despair. Clad in a full-length trench coat -which if I¡¯m being completely honest, was the coolest thing I¡¯ve ever seen- but now wasn¡¯t the time for gawking.


    Concealing his sharp fangs with a hand, he grinned slyly:


    ¡°It¡¯s been ages, dear sister. I¡¯ve missed you dearly.¡±


    His unexpected familiarity caught me off guard; I had anticipated a more sinister presence, perhaps a brooding detective type, not this cheeky, short-haired sass king.


    ¡°Still one of Lucifer¡¯s five elite bitches I see.¡±


    ¡°What vulgar language. And in such a cute little body.¡±


    ¡°Hey, jellybean.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I sense a great power in you. I have no doubt you¡¯ll be strong one day. But trust me¡­ This guy is not someone you can beat... So please¡­ run away.¡±


    It was the way she smiled at me that captivated me completely. There was no doubt in my mind; I had never known my mother or any maternal figures, but surely this must be how a mother smiles. It had to be. No other smile could possibly radiate such warmth and gentleness. I was so entranced that I didn¡¯t even notice the tears streaming down my face. And I didn¡¯t even realize¡­


    I was already running.


    I¡¯m such a damn coward.

 V2, C6 : The Library of Yggdrasil, Part I

    <u>Akuma Tiryns</u>


    To my left, endless shelves that stretched out in perfectly aligned rows, casting the illusion of an infinite library. Each shelf had about eight rows and was jammed packed with numerous kinds of books. To my right, the same scene, even the sky was filled with rows of books -however crazy that sounds. But in front of me stood a solitary registry desk, where a man lounged behind the counter, his legs casually propped up on the counter, chair rocked back, and a dark book draped over his face -that had the words ¡°Infinity¡± written in bold -as he dozed off in serene oblivion. Or at least, that¡¯s what it looked like. If I had to describe it, I¡¯d say it was like watching a shift worker who hadn¡¯t seen a customer in ages, so he passed the boring hours by napping.


    Now that I think about it, was he even allowed to nap? Doesn¡¯t that go against some kind of policy? I mean you have a customer right here! ¡­Wait, am I even a customer? Do I fall under that category? I mean where the hell even is this place?! And what am I doing here? I need answers and there¡¯s only one way I¡¯m gonna get em¡¯.


    Steeling myself for the confrontation with this mysterious librarian -who may or may not have kidnapped me- I marched onward towards the large registry counter.


    ¡°Good afternoon -or is it evening? ¡­Maybe morning? Aw whatever.¡±


    Without so much as removing the book from his face or even lifting his feet from the counter as any professional would, the librarian lazily pointed towards the direction I came, gesturing at a seemingly infinite narrow walkway as he muttered, ¡°Exits-Exits over there.¡±


    His voice glitched a bit as he said that, as if I were listening to an old radio program.


    Though as unprofessional as he was, perhaps this guy really was the manager of this giant library. I mean he knew exactly what I wanted before I even asked him. Or maybe this place is notorious for kidnapping people so he¡¯s constantly having to help people out. No that wouldn¡¯t make sense. If that were true, he¡¯d have no reason kidnapping anyone in the first place¡­ Or maybe he does it for the love of the game¡­ Yeah, I can smell it on him. It doesn¡¯t help that he¡¯s naked too¡­ Yeah¡­ This guy¡¯s definitely a pervert. I better get out of here quickly.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± I replied, forcing a fake smile as to not draw suspicion that I was aware of his secret fetish.


    ¡°Any-Anytime¡­¡± He added, dropping his finger as he continued dozing off. ¡°¡­Oh, and by the way, you¡¯re also naked.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? GAH-!¡±


    I knew it felt a little breezy. Dammit!


    ***


    I¡¯ve been walking down this narrow trail for over five years, and still nothing! Just endless shelves of books on my left and right¡­ Y¡¯know¡­ I think it¡¯s giving me claustrophobia¡­ I can feel myself slipping gradually!


    Alright, realistically, it¡¯s been about a couple hours, or maybe a little more seeing as I have no real way to tell the time. Though my stomach hasn¡¯t growled, nor have I felt tired despite walking for so long. I find that strange, especially since I hate pointlessly long things like walks -stairs too while I¡¯m at it.


    To pass the time, I tried squinting to see if I could see where the shelves ended. From half squints to full squints to one eye squinting a smidge bit more than the other, I tried every possible technique! But ultimately, I was met with failure. I think these shelves really might stretch out to infinity.


    I¡¯m not sure how much time I wasted doing that, but seeing as the exit was still nowhere in sight, it couldn¡¯t have been long. I looked back to see if I could still spot that librarian from before, but luckily, he was out of sight. It¡¯s not that I was scared he¡¯d jump at me or anything, it¡¯s just that the last thing I want is for this to turn out like one of those infinite labyrinths from anime. The kind where no matter how many doors the main character opens, he ends up right back where he started until he destroys some secret monster or solves some bullshit puzzle. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m all for a good test of wit, but right now isn¡¯t exactly a good time for me¡­


    You see¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything.


    I don¡¯t mean that literally, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve forgotten important things like my name, family, or even where I¡¯m from. To be more specific, it¡¯s as if those memories are all jumbled up with someone else -three others to be exact- causing me to mix up my life with theirs. If I try to recall my name, three others seem to come to me. If I try to remember my family¡¯s faces, a whole community pops up in my head. And don¡¯t get me started with where I¡¯m from. According to my twisted mind, I¡¯m not only from heaven -or something like that- but a world that¡¯s been destroyed and country that no longer exists¡­


    Honestly, there¡¯s so many memories rushing through my head that I¡¯m uncertain about pretty much everything. Who am I¡­ really?


    Eventually, I caught a glimpse of something shiny -a golden light glimmering off in the distance. That¡¯s a good sign, I guess this trail really isn¡¯t some infinite labyrinth. Soon the light shimmered so brightly that I was flash banged, stunning me briefly.


    When I opened them, I was greeted with yet another librarian snapping on the job. He was resting behind an identical registry, his legs propped, and chair reclined in the same manner. I¡¯d say the only difference was the book draped over his face. This one had a golden cover, the words ¡°Store & Power¡± written in bold as if the grand title to an epic.


    ¡°Hey employee B¡­¡± I greeted, a bit taken back from the fact that these kidnappers were so terrible at their jobs. ¡°¡­I¡¯m looking for the exit. Your friend told me it was over here.¡±


    I glanced around hoping that I¡¯d spot the exit somewhere, but just like the last registry -and pretty much everywhere around here- all I found in my search was more shelves. Perhaps this was the moment where I¡¯d have to solve some crappy puzzle to find the secret door. As I said earlier, I¡¯m all for a battle of wits but right now is not the time.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The librarian uncrossed his, adjusting his posture. It was then that I realized something almost horrifying¡­ He had no toes, as if his feet were two concrete blocks¡­ Weirdo...


    ¡°My friend¡­?¡± The librarian questioned. ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you the exit was over here?¡±


    No doubt about it. I¡¯m being messed with.


    ¡°Huh? What are you, high? I just came from over there and the guy over at that registry told me to come here. I¡¯m not in the mood for your riddles alright. Just take me to the exit, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Hurry-Hurry? What are you in a hurry for, exactly?¡±


    For a moment I muttered to myself, attempting to organize the memories rushing through my head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I still have to create the spirits¡­ No, wait, I already did that. Was it helping my disciples, maybe? No that¡¯s not right either. Then was it creating Solamon¡¯s kingdom? No that couldn¡¯t be it¡­ Dammit, which life was before and after.¡±


    ¡°Relax-Relax, man. Don¡¯t freak out, I¡¯m just pulling your leg.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he purposefully did it as slow as possible to enhance the dramatic tension, or if my curiosity dragged the scene out in my head, but the librarian began to lift the golden book from his face, revealing something that defied all human comprehension. It was as if his face had been erased, leaving behind an abyss that seemed to reflect the very essence of reality. Like staring at the personification of infinity.


    ¡°There is no exit, nor are there two librarians. The guy who pointed you here¡­ was me.¡±


    A cold sweat trailed down my left cheek as I bared witness to his empty visage.


    ¡°Who- no what are you?¡±


    ¡°You know-you know what. As tricky as they are, I think I can answer both of those questions¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯ve gone by many names over the years. The Abyss, Death, Life, Truth, Primordial, Enlightenment, The librarian. Ehh. The list goes on really¡­ As for what am I¡­ That¡¯s one¡¯s a bit trickier¡­ Hm¡­ If I had to put it into words, I¡¯d say I¡¯m the personification of fate. To be specific, I am every story that has, will or is. Simply put, I am.¡±


    I paused for a moment, trying to organize my memories once more. Assuming these other lives were mine, that would mean I am the God of this world, the creator of all things. Or at least, I was at one point. And yet, no matter how many memories I scramble through, the person before me is still a mystery¡­ This thing¡­ I did not create it.


    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll just call you librarian. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°That works-that works with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright librarian. I know this is supposed to be some kind of library, but could you tell me what exactly this place is? I mean the shelves are infinite and trust me I¡¯ve tried to see the end. Not to mention the sky is filled with books of their own¡­ And if I remember properly, I should¡¯ve been destroyed after breaking my barrier, but here I am. I mean Michael himself told me that much.¡±


    The librarian fixed himself properly on his seat and rested his head on his right fist. Without realizing, I too was seated in a chair. Whoever this guy is, if he can spawn a chair from his ass and force me in it without my knowing, he¡¯s not someone I could take in a fight. Not right now that is¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ The library. Hm... Think about it like this: When a new soul is born upon the world, it will immediately create a story. That story is placed here, the ¡®Library of Yggdrasil¡¯. As time goes by, the soul will gradually fill out its story, telling an account of their entire life. Of course, the book stays here the whole time, resting within one of these infinite shelves.¡±


    ¡°They stay here, huh¡­ Are you sure about that?¡±


    An awkward tension came between us as we glared at each other. Well, I say ¡°we¡± but I¡¯m only guessing on his part. It¡¯s kind of hard to tell with his head an empty visage and everything.


    ¡°My, it seems your memories are beginning to come sort themselves out¡­¡± He remarked, a feint giggle escaping him. ¡°¡­I suppose there¡¯s no point in hiding anything¡­ There are two roads on which a person can take once they are born. The Path of Man, and the Path of God. Both begin at the same point, the first stage of Enlightenment, reached only by those who have shattered the barrier that surrounds their souls. These people have the privilege of coming to this library, where they may check out their story from its shelf. After which, they will have the power of their fate -the title of their story¡­ The catch is, of course, once they check out their story, the library will automatically fill out the how they rest of their life will play out -binding them to fate.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I guess that checks out with my memory¡­ But what about how I¡¯m here. According to Michael, the Yang part of my soul should¡¯ve been destroyed. And that barrier was the only thing keeping my story from being destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Once-once, you tried to forcibly shatter your barrier using the power of an Angel. At the time, you hadn¡¯t accounted for your human body, therefore your soul began to grow unstable, thus shattering your memories (the yang part of your soul). To overcome this setback, you used the Devour technique, which allowed you to not only call forth the Akashic Records, but to grant yourself a divine body so that you could handle its ¡®price to pay¡¯ -Royal Flush as some would call it¡­ But it¡¯s like I said. People may choose to walk the Path of Man, or the Path of God, but not both at once. That is because no one can see themselves as both a god and a human simultaneously¡­ The toll you suffered was immense. Even after your mother sacrificed herself, all she could really accomplish was granting you borrowed time. And now, that time has run out.¡±


    A heavy silence came over us as I contemplated the meaning of his words. My time had run out? What did that mean? Is this it? The end of my journey? Am I stuck here for the rest of time or something?


    ¡°Oh-oh, and by the way¡­ I¡¯d advise taking what comes from Michael¡¯s lips with a grain of salt. Believe me, he is not someone you should trust.¡±


    That remark had sort of rubbed me the wrong way. I mean it isn¡¯t as if Michael was some stranger I happened to meet in a random alleyway. He was someone I owed my life to, in more ways than one. He was a man worthy of my full respect. At least, that¡¯s what I remember from my memories as God.


    ¡°Huh?! The hell do you mean I can¡¯t trust him? I made him, along with the other angels. I think I¡¯d know if I could trust him or not.¡±


    It was impossible to tell with their whole ¡°abyss face gag¡± thing going on, but I swear a smirk played across their face.


    ¡°Akuma Tiryns. AntiGod. Hakari The Messiah. And lastly, God himself¡­ Those are the identities in which you currently battle. As God, you created a magnificent world, filled it with equally magnificent creatures, and endowed it with uncertainty. However, you were betrayed and despite being God, you died and reincarnated as a human boy.¡±


    A vein bulged from my forehead and an intense irritation consumed me. There was just something aggravating about hearing my life played out by someone else that seriously stung me.


    ¡°What about it, huh?! What the hell does any of that have to do with Michael? As I said, he¡¯s an angel I created, and the only one who followed me despite my lazy approach to being God.¡±


    ¡°That is-that is exactly what I am trying to tell you¡­ You did not create Michael.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you trying to tell me my memories are wrong?! Who the hell do you think you are?! Where do you get off?¡±


    The librarian eased his cheek from his fist, interlocking his fingers as he continued.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Not a damn clue. I¡¯ve tried calling the Akashic Records to ask, but I can¡¯t seem to make a connection in this world. And now that my memories are finally starting to organize themselves, I¡¯d like to know why I can¡¯t remember making you? Or this library?¡±


    A feint giggle escaped the librarian.


    ¡°How about-how about we flip that question around¡­ Tell me, do you remember creating the Akashic Records?¡±


    It was as if the truth of the universe itself was suddenly trusted onto me. The seven divine items created by God, each said to contain a fragment of his form. The Akashic Records is the first of those power artifacts, and the very same one I called forth all those years ago when casting those children onto heaven. A feat I accomplished by harnessing its power to control the stories or fates of others. And yet, despite me knowing all of that¡­ I don¡¯t remember creating it.


    So then¡­ who did?

 V2, C6 : The Library of Yggdrasil, Part II

    A gulp struggled down my throat as I came to the realization. There was no doubt in my mind that I was God, nor was there any doubt that the Akashic Records -along with all divine item- were created by God. So, that begs two questions: Why is it that I have no memory of creating them? And why is it that I know of their origins?


    ¡°By now-by now I¡¯m sure you are confused. I want to iterate that I am on your side. That is why I tell you this with the utmost sincerity. The being who created the Akashic Records, is the same one who created me¡­ And he is the same one who created Michael.¡±


    ¡°Then how?!¡± I questioned, desperation etched across my expression as I prayed this was all some big prank. ¡°How is it that I have memory of creating Michael?!¡±


    ¡°It-it is as I have said. Do not trust the angel known as Michael, for he thinks of only himself. His only goal is to satisfy his own desires. He is not your ally.¡±


    I slammed my palms against the registry counter as I exclaimed, ¡°T-That doesn¡¯t answer my damn question!¡±


    ¡°Relax-relax¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve realized by now. Someone has manipulated your memories, causing you to believe you are the creator of Michael. They¡¯ve also implanted the knowledge of the divine items, as if it were their goal for you to one day call forth the Akashic Records. But it seems they¡¯ve left out one key detail¡­ The God who created me, Michael, and even the Conceptual Beings, like T.S.B.J. The vey man who split the world and even himself into two halves. The man who split his body into seven divine artifacts.¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me you mean that bedtime story Megara would read to me? Am I seriously supposed to believe that stuff was true?! And why would she have a story like that anyways?¡±


    ¡°Believe me if you want, that is really up to you. But like I said, I am on your side. My only wish is to destroy Michael once and for all, so that I may put an end to his evil. And to that end, I will grant you permanent access to the Akashic Records, as well as the body to use it for as long as I can. Though that might only last for one day¡­ Please Akuma. Will you help me destroy Michael, as well as his brother, Lucifer?¡±


    I clenched my hand repeatedly, gazing at it as memories of my past life coming to me.


    ¡°In my fist life as God, I saw this world as my masterpiece, and completely ignored the humans that were in it. Hell, it got so bad that they started calling me a damn ¡®bystander¡¯. I only realized how entitled I was when I was reincarnated as Hakari. During that life, I decided I¡¯d change¡­ No, I vowed that I would. And so, I decided to prioritize people instead of the world. But in the end, that wasn¡¯t the answer either¡­¡±


    With an expression reflecting an unyielding resolve I glared at the librarian.


    ¡°¡­But this time is different! I¡¯ll do both! I¡¯ll save both this world and its people! I¡¯ll create a world where death and life can live in harmony. A world where destruction is understood just as much as creation! A world where despair doesn¡¯t have to hide from hope! You may not understand now, but you¡¯ll see. I refuse to give up on either of them¡­ Not like he did. Because that¡¯s the kind of world I envisioned when I created my masterpiece! So, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t just go around hunting people down for you.¡±


    For a moment he gazed at me, his confusion evident despite his lack of a humanoid head.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Then he scooted back, an air of disappointment coming over him.


    ¡°¡­You plan on following his footsteps too¡­ A shame. And here I thought you¡¯d be a little different, especially after slaughtering those children. I took you for a more ruthless killer.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hold on a second. Me and you both know you¡¯re oversimplifying it. The whole reason you got rid of my story was because I altered their stories to send them to heaven. Look, I¡¯ll admit it may have looked like I slaughtered them without context, but they should be living in paradise right now.¡±


    ¡°Paradise, you say¡­¡±


    His air of disappointment suddenly vanished and was replaced by an eager, almost delighted one.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re referring to that place you created. ¡®Heaven¡¯, I think you called it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. I made that place specifically for dead humans who lived virtuous lives. Though, I wasn¡¯t sure if those kids had lived virtuous lives, so I used Devour to force them in. Well, I guess the Akashic Records did. But I assure you I sent them to heaven.¡±


    ¡°And you are aware, you¡¯re not the ruler of that place anymore?¡±


    ¡°Even if Lucifer wanted, he couldn¡¯t change the rules of heaven. He doesn¡¯t have Judgment, so he¡¯d need a holy scripture. And with me having lost my powers, he couldn¡¯t get one if e tried.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± The librarian went, bursting into laughter. ¡°Man-man, you are a funny one.¡±


    ¡°What are you going on about¡­¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I suppose I should tell you it in the form of a tale¡­¡±


    There was an angel who wanted nothing more than to fill his father¡¯s footsteps. He wanted to prove that his father was not fit to be ruler, and that he was a better fit for the role. But try as he might, he could never fill the shoes of his father. He simply didn¡¯t have the power needed to rule over the vast world. Refusing to accept his inferiority, he decided to try a different method. If he couldn¡¯t match him on the path of God, he¡¯d instead try to reach him on the path of man. And so, he carried on with the goal of reaching Nirvana, in hopes of one day becoming a Singularity.


    However, one day, during his many attempts to reach Nirvana, he realized his plan was ultimately flawed. In the same way a human can never reach a god, it is impossible for a god to walk the path of man. Their fingers could only reach out ever so closely. Fearing the limitation of his existence, he decided to cheat his way into power. And he did so by telling the world one lie.


    ¡°Any human who lives a life of sin, will be casted into the jaws of hell after death.¡±


    Up till now, some people believed that after living a sinful life, you¡¯d simply reincarnate, and the few who lived virtuous lives anyways would ascend to heaven, where they¡¯d live a life of peace for the rest of eternity. But now, they were told otherwise, and by who they believed to be God himself.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t even question it.


    But why would they? In their eyes, if God decreed it a so, then surely it had to be. And so, they vowed to never sin again. Of course, sin hadn¡¯t completely vanished from the world, but the important thing was that they were trying.


    As the teachings of virtue spread amongst the ears of children, eventually sinners started to be looked down on, and laws were put in place to limit ¡°sin¡±. Because of this, fewer people were reincarnated and were instead ascending to heaven after death¡­


    But when they got there, they were met with eternal misery. Evey single soul, was converted into power and stored inside of Lucifer¡¯s Holy Grail -an artifact he created in his quest to replicate one of the seven divine items.


    ¡°¡­It is thanks to the constant stream of humans entering heaven that powers his Grail.¡±


    The librarian began to chuckle, as if mocking my earlier claim.


    ¡°Do you see it now? You didn¡¯t send those children to heaven! You sent them to hell!!¡±


    My mind went almost numb, and my jaw began to tremble vibrating my teeth against one another. Had I truly sentenced them to such a fate? The thought alone was enough to cause rapid breathing. At one point I couldn¡¯t even see my surroundings anymore -just a dark cold room echoing with his laughter. But what did that mean exactly? What even is a ¡°Holy Grail¡±? Should I ask the Akashic Records? Maybe the man Infront of me? Just what did it mean to be trapped withing such a thing? Just what kind of fate did I curse those children with.


    ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to show you? ¡­I assure you, they are suffering a fate much worse than death.¡±


    For a moment I hesitated.


    ¡°Y-Yes. I want to know.¡±


    *Snap


    Instantly, the library faded from existence, leaving behind a dark room cold room. Unfortunately for me, I was still naked, forcing me to rub my upper arms to ward off the chill. I began walking forward, looking around in hopes of finding light. Any light would do, I just needed something to guide me. Soon, I heard the sound of a ripple in water, a puddle to be specific, coming from below my foot. It was blood. I could teel it¡¯d been sitting for a while. The origin of that blood was decomposing pieces of bodies, some of which looked familiar, as well as insects scouring through them. I soon realized they were the bodies of the children I¡¯d sent to heaven. I felt a feeling rush through me, one very much unlike me. I wanted to shout out, but I couldn¡¯t. No, I very much did, I just couldn¡¯t hear it. It was as if all sound had been erased. Then I realized the scene before me didn¡¯t reek in the way corpses should. My sense of smell too had vanished.


    I took a step back, as if retreating from the gruesome scene, but I could only manage three hesitant steps before feeling as if I were locked in place. When I blinked, the image before me had changed to the scene of a cheering crowd. They gathered around, watching me as if I were putting on a show, separated only by jagged wooden spikes. Wait¡­ No. They weren¡¯t cheering, they were weeping, I just couldn¡¯t hear them and mistook their expressions as cheers.


    My wrists and feet were impaled, binding me to a wooden frame, while flames licked at my skin, ignited by a soldier''s cruel torch. The pain was excruciating, and yet not only could I not hear my own cries out, but I also couldn¡¯t hear the fire cackling, the people weeping or even my own thoughts. Soon, I¡¯d lost my ability to even see, leaving me with only the feeling of unimaginable pain, as well as the dryness of my throat.


    I begged for an end. Honestly, I¡¯m unsure if I even managed that, as I couldn¡¯t hear my own thoughts, but I know it had to have been a wish in my heart. And yet¡­ my end never came. I felt as if centuries had gone by, and yet, my salvation never came. You¡¯d think after that long, one would get used to the feeling of burning, but it seemed I was devoid of such luxury. With every breath of flames, my flesh, muscles and nerves and even my sensitivity for the sensation of burning. Everything came back to me.


    *Snap


    ¡°A little-a little something like that.¡±


    Huh? ¡­Wha¡­What just happened¡­? I-Is it over? Did it finally end? Have I been saved? Is it truly over? Please don¡¯t get my hopes up...


    The librarian raised his right hand and summoned a glowing white book.


    ¡°As I-As I said, I still need you to kill Michael. And possible even Lucifer. So, I shall restore your story and bring you back to the world as Akuma. Of course that means everyone will remember you again. Thank me later.¡±


    Maybe it really is over. That nightmare really has ended. For a moment, I convinced myself that the suffering was over, that I was finally se free, and I suppose in a way, I sort of was. But, waiting for me was not salvation, instead, the eyes of the abyss.


    The librarian shifted form, his image gradually morphing into an almost replica of myself.


    ¡°Also. You know as well as I do, that saving both this world and its people is impossible. Only a child could dream something so ridiculous. Even God couldn¡¯t do it, so who the hell do you think you are? ¡­Don¡¯t kid yourself.¡±


    Growing up I always heard the term, ¡°If you gaze into the abyss, eventually the abyss will gaze into you.¡± Back then, I never really understood what it meant, but now¡­ I think¡­ I think I get it now.


    ¡°I am every conceivable story that ever has, will and is. That goes for even Akuma Tiryns¡­  And you know, it¡¯s because I¡¯m Akuma, that I feel it too. How badly you want to save both the world and its people. I wanna save them so bad that I can''t even think straight. But deep down, you already know how that will end, don¡¯t you? Because you¡¯ve already experienced it¡­ First, they¡¯ll run themselves into ruins. Then they¡¯ll get down on their knees and begs for someone to help them. That¡¯s when you¡¯ll show up. You¡¯ll extend your hand out to the ones in need and for a time, they¡¯ll hold it... They¡¯ll follow you, serve you, even hail you as their God¡­ But without fail, they¡¯ll toss that hand away like yesterday¡¯s garbage. And do you know why? It¡¯s because despite it being their first instinct, nobody wants to be the beggar. They want to be the one with the power. The one who wears the crown. More than anything, they want to convince themselves that they¡¯re more important than the guy next to them¡­ Whether they realize it or not, everyone wants to be a God¡­ So, when you tell me you''re a God, I just can¡¯t help but laugh¡­ That goal makes you as human as humans can get¡­ Now scurry along, human.¡±


    *Ding!


    With a poke to my forehead, my ears were filled with a loud ringing bell, causing a minor daze effect. When I came to, I was greeted with the event that started everything. The reason he and I ended up so damn different¡­


    My-no¡­ Our past life.

 V3, C0 – Sinner’s Prison

    Each clash was like a big bang, its destruction reaching out to the non-existent walls. Had this been any normal realm brimming with architecture -or anything for that matter- surely, they would¡¯ve been reduced to dust long ago. After all, two warriors with power comparable to that of a saint were currently battling out their past troubles. They were enemies, brothers and at one point they even shared the same dream.


    Within this desolate space created by Finral, seven figures stood -eight if you include Finral himself. This was to be their prison, or at least act as one for the time being as there was no way he¡¯d be able to permanently trap them. Don¡¯t get me wrong, in terms of combat power -and pretty much everything- Finral was leagues beyond the other six. Though it¡¯d be a different story if you included the seventh, his brother. Which is why I saw, ¡°two¡± warriors were currently undergone in battle.


    The other six were seated off to the side, finding anyway to pass the time as there was no way for them to escape. It¡¯s not as if they hadn¡¯t tried fighting Finral, just that there was no point in pointlessly wasting their efforts. Before now, they¡¯d expended every card in their arsenal from close-range attacks to long-range spam, but nothing seemed to work. If you ask me, they were simply getting in his way¡­ After all, he was the only one of the seven capable of confronting the monster known as ¡°Finral¡±. He had a barbaric approach, sure, but even still his first proved effective against Finral¡¯s wooden staff. Perhaps it was because of their shared family blessing -a gift bestowed upon their bloodline by their father.


    The barbarian, joyous and obnoxious, emitted a chilling rasp that seemed to echo around the infinite prison.


    ¡°How long are you going to defend Michael, brother?¡± He questioned, his voice barely audible over the clashing of their starlites. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize the Gods are all liars?"


    "Funny¡­" Finral rumbled, his voice shaking the very foundations of the prison. "¡­How can you seriously say that when you¡¯re following a God¡¯s every command."


    ¡°Do not misunderstand. I do not serve Lucifer. We¡¯ve simply entered something of an agreement. When the time is right, I will destroy the gods and create the ¡®Promised Kingdom¡¯.¡±


    Finral, who was trying his best to hide his rage, fell into a sudden wave of anger and impatience. He flung himself straight at his brother, firing off countless beams of lights while doing so.


    ¡°That is not what he would¡¯ve wanted!! Our father believed in keeping a perfect balance. What reason would he have to destroy the Gods?!¡± Finral questioned while clashing his cane with Salomon¡¯s fist.


    ¡°You only see him that way, because you don¡¯t know the real him. That man is a cruel and cold person¡­ He cares nothing about peace!¡±


    *BOOM!


    Again, they continue to clash over and over with no clear victor.


    While they do, six Asuras strategize their next moves once they escape this retched prison, each sitting around a table created with Goldilocks¡¯ powers.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As if clinging to the last embers of hope, Cain questioned Goldilocks if she had the power to free them.


    Refusing to peel her eyes away from her hand-held console, she replied, ¡°That Finral guy is totes built different when it comes to Constellation Arts. No way I could match him.¡±


    Adding his two sense was a lanky man, sipping on a cup of black tea he received thanks to Goldilocks¡¯ power.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just useless.¡± He remarked.


    *Sip


    ¡°Are you totes forgetting who gave you that drink?! ¡­Aww you made me lose the level.¡±


    The lanky man -that commonly went by the name of ¡°Jack¡±- snickered a bit at her demise. It seemed to be the perfect spice to enhance his tea¡¯s flavor. Afterward, he turned to Christopher, who was hovering over Goldilocks¡¯ chair, silently observing her gameplay, and asked for his take on the situation -seeing as he was the best at reading people''s strengths.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear to anyone that they¡¯re evenly match, but even more so with my power¡­¡± Cristopher replied. ¡°¡­I doubt this fight could end as anything but a draw. But it should be alright¡­¡±


    He paused, his eyes sweeping over each Asura in turn.


    ¡°¡­They have the same powers. Which means Salomon can also use the same Constellation Arts, Finral can. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get us out somehow.¡±


    Jack, skeptical about that outcome, took a small sip of his tea before remarking, ¡°Get us out, you say¡­?¡±


    You could almost see the large dots appearing above their heads as they took note of the level of joy in Salomon¡¯s eyes. It was painfully clear that helping them escape this retched prison was the farthest thing on his mind. That realization prompted a mighty sigh from the group.


    Cain, as crazy as ever, attempted to change the topic.


    ¡°If we do get out of here, Cain would ultra love to meet those brats again.¡±


    ¡°Those brats?¡± Halter asked for clarification. ¡°Are you perhaps referring to the AntiGod¡¯s companions? The one¡¯s who managed to escape from us?¡±


    ¡°Cain ultra is¡­ And why are you saluting at Cain?¡±


    Kicking the back of his left boot, Halter straightened himself, staring into Cain¡¯s soul with that same fisheye expression he always wore.


    ¡°Because you all will hail me!¡±


    ¡°Like hell we will!¡± they screamed in unison.


    ¡°Hey Midas. I get that we¡¯re totes useless in this fight. But why are you here with us? Isn¡¯t your power great for sneak attacks?¡±


    They all turned to the man who was even taller than Jack, as he absentmindedly scratched his cheek. Strangely, it sounded like two metal surfaces grinding together. Unlike the other Asuras, he opted to lay on the floor, resting on his side while observing the duel between Salomon and Finral.


    ¡°Well?¡± Goldilocks reiterated.


    Midas, ever stoic, simply met their gaze with a flicker of sadness in his eyes. He was a man of deep thought, with a soul the weight of gold thanks to his past mistakes.


    He also had a rather shiny appearance, with the sides of his body seemingly covered in gold. Or maybe they were actually gold? The others never asked, and he preferred to keep to himself, so he wasn¡¯t about to share anytime soon.


    ¡°Well, that is true¡­¡± He dragged. ¡°¡­But.¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t interrupt a fight between family.¡±


    The other asuras tumbled out of their seats in disappointment, then scolded him for not acting like a true demon and being too carefree, grumbling on about how he was always like this.

 V3, C1 – Ivan the Twinkle, Part I

    Character Gallery:


    ***


    <u>Arthur Kamui</u>


    In the midst of swirling dust, a brave prince stood firm, resolute in his mission to protect his Kingdom from a fearsome divine beast. That prince is me, wrestling with the overwhelming power of the creature looming before me, feeling the immense pressure of the impending battle.


    Also, this isn¡¯t my kingdom, but it damn sure should be the way I¡¯m giving my everything here.


    With a swift flick of its right paw, the beast unleashed a flurry of claw strikes that sent shockwaves rippling through the air, about three each one aimed directly at my life. The sound of its claws slicing through the atmosphere was thunderous, reminiscent of sharp metal tearing through stone.


    Using my Severing Kata, I managed to deflect one strike and deftly maneuvered around the others, sprinting toward the white beast.


    Realizing that such basic attacks were ineffective, it retreated slightly. For a fleeting moment, I thought I had the upper hand -I even smirked too. But then¡­ I noticed a twitch in its left arm.


    With both limbs extended, it seemed ready to take flight. Before I could react, I found myself staring down three deadly claw strikes.


    I barely managed to deflect two while narrowly avoiding the third, the force of the blows resonating through my bones. As I dodged, the gravity of my mistake hit me¡­ This was no ordinary ¡°miscalculation.¡±


    (Crap¡­ He¡¯s left-handed, isn¡¯t he¡­)


    He hadn¡¯t unleashed three slashes; he had unleashed six. And these three were far more dangerous than the previous ones. The speed of the assault left me with only enough time to shift my body, narrowly avoiding any critical injuries.


    ¡°*Pant¡­ *Pant.¡±


    ¡°Already tired, boy? Whatever happened to that bravado?¡±


    ¡°Sh-Shut up! I¡¯m just holding back!¡±


    Despite my attempts to convince both him and myself, the truth was undeniable; this creature was nearly unbeatable. My only advantage was my Kata technique, but even that felt inadequate to take it down. But it¡¯s all I¡¯ve got, so I have to make the most of it.


    (If only I could unleash my father¡¯s annihilation kata¡­ no. This is exactly what father keeps telling me about. I have to broaden my horizons.)


    Gripping the hilt of my sword tightly, I pointed it toward the sky, preparing to deliver a downward strike against the beast.


    ¡°Slashing me again? I¡¯ll give you credit; the first attempt caught me off guard, but what¡¯s the use of that attack if it can¡¯t inflict real harm?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Severing Kata: Arondight!¡±


    Even if this strike wouldn¡¯t finish him off, my goal was to weaken him enough to land a decisive blow later.


    At that moment, a wicked grin spread across his face as he whispered:


    ¡°Empower: Impervious.¡±


    Slowly, his three furry heads merged into one humanoid form, while his body morphed into a mass of fur resembling a polar bear. It was a stark contrast to his previous appearance. And to make matters worse¡­


    *Shatter!!


    My carefully crafted attack, designed to bypass any defense, shattered into a shower of sparkling fragments. I stood there in shock as the reality of my situation fully sank in.


    So, this is the might of a god.


    Despair consumed me like a glass filling to the brim, each drop of hopelessness spilling into my mind. The beast reveled in my suffering, his laughter booming like thunder across the silent battlefield. ¡°HAHAHAHA!! To see such confidence crumble from the slightest touch! Today must be my fortunate day!!¡±


    (Man, I hate this guy. It¡¯s like every frigin syllable that leaves his lips is a dagger to my spirit.)


    I felt the heat of rage building inside me- aw who am I trying to kid¡­ All I feel right now is this hot ass sun beaming down my back. And a tang of irritation for my father sending me here.


    (Who even fights in a desert? I have half a mind to just leave these people and go back to bed¡­)


    {Your hero act is slipping, buddy}


    (¡­How did he even do that? Man, I really do hate this guy.)


    Like a persistent wasp, he buzzed:


    ¡°Your expression is absolutely priceless. And the best part? I won¡¯t even tell you how my powers work! Despair boy. Despair!¡±


    (Father, just what did you set me against? How can I possibly overcome this?)


    ¡°Tamazen Empower: Believe!¡±


    ¡°Finally using your empower, huh? You¡¯ve kept me waiting long enough.¡±


    ¡°My empower grants me the power to instill belief in anyone, and thanks to that, I firmly believe¡­ I will vanquish you!¡± With fierce determination igniting my spirit, I lunged forward.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance and said:


    ¡°Another slash? How dreadfully predictable.¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Now, Tamazen: Arondight! Pirce!!¡±


    *SPEWW!!


    This is a little surprise I¡¯ve been keeping under wraps. What makes Arondight special is its ability to unleash piercing shockwaves, mimicking the effect of slashes, despite being a longsword. In other words, a piecing attack that can sever. My trump Card!


    *Shatter!


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it. If what I¡¯ve heard is true¡­ All your power does is fill your head with nonsense. And to think I was actually looking forward to this¡­¡± He palmed his fac in disappointment as he let out a mighty sigh. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time for you to meet your end.¡±


    (No. He can¡¯t possibly reach me from this distance. We¡¯re still at least ten sword lengths apart-)


    I must have forgotten who I was dealing with. This opponent was unlike any I had encountered before. His speed defied all reason. How could I be staring right at him -with my guard up- and yet he was suddenly right in front of me?


    (Damn it. I can¡¯t evade in time¡­ Father¡­ Lancelot¡­ Is this where it all ends¡­)


    ¡°Constellation Arts: Justice!!¡±


    *Boom!


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a brilliant star descending upon the beast. In an instant, the creature -mere inches from my face- was sent crashing six feet into the dry, jagged ground. Above it floated a figure that looked like an egg or perhaps a gnome? I couldn¡¯t quite make it out, but he seemed to be about half my height, with a face as ancient as my uncle Ban¡¯s, complete with a full beard. What on earth is this plump little creature? It¡¯s oddly cute now that I take a closer look, much like a stuffed animal.


    ¡°Rest easy, kid¡­¡± the gnome said, hopping down from the beast he had just sent tumbling into a crater. With a proud gesture towards himself, he added:


    ¡°¡­The Four Saints of Qishi Lu will handle these puny gods.¡±


    "..."


    (Who the hell is this turd?!)

 V3, C1 – Ivan the Twinkle, Part II

    ¡°Take care of his?! I could¡¯ve handled him¡­! I was just about to, actually.¡±


    ¡°Riiigghht¡­¡± he replied, his skepticism evident as he glanced to the side, clearly doubting my confidence. I get it; the guy, practically on the ground and covered in rips and bruises, claiming he¡¯s got everything under control might not in fact have everything under control. But come on! I am the proud son of King Arthur, even bestowed his name and dubbed Arthur Jr.


    And before you ask, no, my last name isn¡¯t Pendragon, but that hardly matters. Pendragon, Kamui -same difference! I can¡¯t even recall who gave me the name ¡°Kamui,¡± but I feel a strange connection to it, so I¡¯ve kept it, even as the oldest of the Pendragon siblings.


    ¡°Did you do him in?¡± I asked him, glancing at the unmoving figure.


    The gnome turned to the humanoid polar bear, resembling a cuddly teddy bear with his fists clenched and brows furrowed, as he answered:


    ¡°Nah, these guys are tougher than they seem. He¡¯s just a bit dazed from my Constellation Arts.¡±


    I rubbed my chin, trying to think clearly. ¡°Constellation Arts? You mean that massive star from earlier?¡±


    The gnome squished his brows tighter, pointing at me as if to say, ¡°You got it!¡± His odd antics made me squint in confusion. Shaking off his silly expression, I exclaimed:


    ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve only heard tales about those. I¡¯ve never seen one in person-!¡±


    Our exchange was suddenly cut short when the beast, who had just been knocked down, bellowed:


    ¡°WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!"


    Instinctively, Ivan and I jumped back, readying ourselves for another round.


    ¡°Hey, dwarf, do you have any other tricks up your sleeve?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, the Justice Art won¡¯t work right now. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure if any of the Arts will work right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? And why the heck not?¡±


    His usual goofy tone vanished, replaced by a serious demeanor as he replied:


    ¡°He¡¯s about to use it.¡±


    ¡°It¡­?¡±


    A palpable tension filled the air, as the polar bear''s wrath bore down on us. Its eyes sparkled with a primal ferocity, and I could almost hear the thoughts racing through its mind as it readied itself to unleash its remaining power.


    I turned to Ivan, who was already adopting a defensive posture, his muscles taut and ready to spring into action.


    In that moment, we could both feel the same chilling, dark fury radiating from the beast. Its teeth were gritted, and steam erupted from its body, a physical manifestation of its anger. The white fur that cloaked it began to glow with a golden hue. The enormous wings that loomed behind it morphed into two golden paws, blending seamlessly with its bear-like coat. A halo formed around its head, gradually reshaping into a golden head that mirrored that of a dog -demonic yet breathtakingly beautiful canine.


    ¡°This is the true power of an Angel.¡± the gnome stammered, visibly shaken. Initially, I thought his trembling stemmed from fear, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t fault him for it. But then I noticed the grin spreading across his face, his eyes crackling with intensity. ¡°You should step back, boy. Things are about to get serious.¡±


    ¡°Step back? I am the eldest brother of the Pendragon family. I can hold my own in a fight.¡±


    ¡°Pendragon family huh? So, you¡¯re Arthur¡¯s kid. Honestly, I though you were an Angel when I first saw you.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Then-¡±


    ¡°No, boy.¡± he interrupted with a commanding tone, as if reprimanding a disobedient dog caught in the act of mischief.


    In my mind, I wanted to retort, insisting:


    ¡°I said I can fight, so I will!¡±


    But the truth was, I was too paralyzed by fear to voice it. The aura radiating from Ivan reminded me of the only time I had ever seen my father truly angry -a memory that encapsulated my first encounter with this overwhelming emotion¡­ sheer terror.


    The creature took a single step, obliterating the ground beneath it. In that moment, Ivan began to sketch a star, similar to the one I saw earlier, as he spoke the incantation: ¡°Constellation Arts¡­¡±


    Confusion washed over me; I distinctly remembered him claiming that this attack would be useless. Then, I noticed something peculiar about the star''s design. Unlike the previous pentagram, this one was a classic five-pointed star. The kind with no lines going through the middle.


    Once he completed the drawing, his grin widened to an almost comical degree, nearly overlapping his beard, as he screamed out:


    ¡°¡­Twinkle Star!¡±


    A dazzling rainbow of colors erupted around him, and the star expanded, its circumference now twice that of his body. He then leaped into the star, enveloped by the vibrant glow. I struggled to keep pace with his astonishing speed. Surely, that monster couldn¡¯t match him, could it? Because if it could, then that would mean¡­


    Our fight was nothing but child¡¯s play for him.


    *Shatter!


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Deities are troublesome creatures. Even if you were to strip them of their divinity, and lower them to the physical dimension, their power surpasses anything that humans and spirits can fathom. And even amongst them, there exists a particular group of deities that is especially formidable. Like all deities, they wield hair as white as snow. But, unique to them are eyes like crimson jewels, as well as the name ¡°Kamui¡± -the name passed down from their father. And if they get serious, their white glow will morph into that of a King¡¯s riches. Because that is exactly who they are.


    They are the God¡¯s most trusted servants. If you find yourself facing these catastrophes, your only recourse¡­


    Is to pray. Pray that your death will be a painless one.


    Ivan found himself in a precarious position, his ultimate weapon reduced to mere fragments, his fist resting lightly against the creature''s nose, devoid of any real power. He unleashed a flurry of starlit punches, each one bursting into nothingness upon impact, the force dissipating as if it had never existed.


    ¡°Humans were never meant to touch God. They can only reach out ever so closely...¡± the Cerberus-like figure intoned, his voice now a monstrous growl, a stark contrast to the smooth and velvety one it had held before. ¡°¡­This is that phenomenon, given form. This is¡­ Royal Flush.¡± In an instant, and without moving a single inch, he unleashed a powerful, concentrated blast of wind that sliced through Ivan''s defenses effortlessly. My heart raced as I realized the truth of the moment.


    (This is bad. He was already impossibly tough¡­ But now he can use it too.)


    Ivan let out a pained grunt, clutching his chest as if to contain the agony within. There was no visible injury on him or the surrounding landscape, yet I understood all too well that such details were irrelevant.


    ¡°Tell me, you foul beast...¡± I demanded, drawing his focus. ¡°¡­Have you been capable of using kata all along?¡±


    His eyes narrowed, glinting with a predatory intensity as he approached me. ¡°God has no need for such techniques. His power is inherently supreme. And as his most loyal servant, I too find no need in such things.¡±


    I clicked my tongue in frustration, weary of his cryptic words as I retorted:


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense! What you just used was kata! The fact that the ground remains unscathed after that tremendous strike is undeniable proof!¡±


    Crushing a rock below his feat, he continued to advance. ¡°Imagine striking a surface far sturdier than yourself with all your might. Naturally, the impact would rebound, injuring your hand.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°That is the phenomenon father bestowed upon me¡­ I am Impervious.¡± At last, he stood before me, towering over my battered form. He lifted a paw, poised to slice me into three pieces. My trembling hands dropped the sheath of my sword, and the blade dangled precariously from my weak grip. In a final, desperate attempt, I swung at him, channeling every ounce of my remaining strength into the blow, even using my empower to convince myself that victory was within reach. But¡­


    *Shatter!


    That was nothing more than a fleeting hope.


    He closed his eyes, disappointment flickering across his face at my futile struggle. Then, with a swift motion, he struck.


    I had never been one to believe that sheer willpower could conquer all. I had always thought that talent was the fundamental ingredient for victory. And ever since I was young, I believed I had that talent. Pair that with enough effort, and I thought I could surmount any challenge. But in that moment, a singular thought consumed me.


    (Please God. If you truly exist in this world. Please¡­ Slay this demon.)


    *Boom!


    Our movements, along with my trembling, were abruptly halted by a deep rumble beneath us. No, this tremor resonated from the very core of the earth.


    *Boom!!


    A force that reverberated through the fabric of space itself, emanating from every direction.


    *BOOM!!


    The sound was a powerful force that seemed to ripple through the very essence of space, coming at us from all angles. In an inexplicable moment, we found ourselves gazing up at the sky, as if anticipating something monumental. A stirring sensation arose from the depths of our souls, quickening our heartbeats as we braced ourselves for the next resounding boom.


    And then¡­

 V3, C2 – A Cold Breath

    A deafening crack echoed through the air, swiftly followed by the distinct sound of a weapon being reloaded. The bullet hurtled through the emptiness, just grazing the cheek of a suspended figure, causing a feather to shatter into pieces. Though it was only a slight touch, the injury froze instantly, encasing part of the man in a layer of frost. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ YOU HURT ME!!¡± he yelled, gripping his right cheek in pain.


    With a powerful flap of his wings, he unleashed a flurry of white rays onto the snowy ground below, each beam of light cutting through the air like a knife. The rays exploded upon impact, sending shards of ice and snow spiraling into the atmosphere, creating a dazzling display of glimmering particles. As he unleashed this barrage, the quiet sniper began to sketch the outline of a mermaid in the air, and softly intoning:


    ¡°Constellation Arts: Aquarius.¡±


    The words flowed from his lips like a gentle stream, imbued with an ancient power that resonated with the very essence of the cosmos. The power of a star.


    The air crackled with energy as the mermaid''s form took shape, shimmering with ethereal light. And like a mermaid gliding through water, his figure twirled around the ground, each ray and any debris. The sniper''s focus sharpened, his eyes narrowing as he glared at his adversary, who simply hovered over as if he were a king. No. As if he were a god.


    He exhaled deeply, the coldness of the surroundings palpable, before he said:


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out what your Infinite is, but it¡¯s turning out to be quite tricky.¡±


    His voice was calm, almost detached, as if he were merely observing a complex game rather than engaging in a life-or-death struggle. The words hung in the air, a challenge wrapped in curiosity, as he adjusted his aim, the crosshairs aligning with the floating figure above.


    ¡°My Infinite, you say? The real question is how a mere human can inflict pain upon a deity like me!¡± Icarus¡¯s voice trembled with indignation, his eyes blazing with a mix of fury and disbelief.


    ¡°You speak as if you weren¡¯t human once yourself.¡± the sniper retorted, his voice steady, almost mocking.


    Icarus¡¯s wings flared, a display of his divine nature, shimmering with an ethereal glow that contrasted sharply with the icy wound marring his cheek.


    ¡°SHUT YOUR MOUTH!! Don¡¯t you dare lump me in the same category as you!¡±


    The sniper¡¯s calm demeanor was unnerving, as if he were merely discussing the weather rather than engaging in a fierce battle with an Olympian. Once again, he exhaled deeply, momentarily warding the cold as he lowered his sniper and flashed his bullet shell.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Icarus questioned.


    Holding up a shell from his sniper, he clarified:


    ¡°These bullets. They¡¯re divine rounds crafted by the leader of the H.A.N.D Frontier.¡±


    With that, he flicked the shell into the air, the metallic glint catching the light as it spun. He aimed his heavy sniper at the hovering figure, his focus unwavering. And in a swift motion, he began to trace a large gorilla shape with the barrel¡¯s tip, the air crackling with energy as he did so.


    As the shell settled into the chamber, he chanted:


    ¡°Constellation Arts: Divine Yeti.¡±


    The words hung in the air, heavy with portent.


    *Boom!


    The bullet shot through the outlined sketch, piercing Icarus¡¯ body with a force that sent shockwaves through the atmosphere. In an instant, he was transformed into a statue of ice, the crystalline structure glimmering in the dim light, before it shattered into countless fragments, scattering like stars across the void.


    Simo, sensing the conclusion of the battle, turned to depart in triumph, but a strange sound, akin to swirling water, drew his attention. But before he could react, a beam of pure white light pierced through his chest.


    As he slowly descended to the ground, he thought:This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    (I see¡­ So that¡¯s your Infinite.)


    His body collapsed, while the man who was presumed shattered laughed maniacally, untouched and even regaining his tattered attire -if one could call it that.


    "Any final words, human?" the man inquired, approaching Simo''s fading form.


    He could barely hear the faint murmurs escaping Simo''s lips. Even with his exceptional hearing, the words were too soft to decipher. A strange curiosity compelled him to lean closer, eager to catch the boy''s final utterance.


    But then¡­ he heard the words that should never be spoken.


    "Devour: Offering."


    <h2>***</h2>


    A room of pure darkness, reminiscent of the depths of an endless chasm. He glanced to his right and then to his left, only to be met with an all-consuming void, a familiar sight that offered no shock to the boy. After all¡­


    This was not his first venture into this eerie place.


    Suddenly, a loud whirring noise pierced the silence, growing increasingly intense, as if a divine herald was descending upon him. It was some contraption, like that of a giant spinning wheel -the kind you¡¯d see in game shows. From behind, a small clown emerged, no taller than three infants stacked together, twirling a tiny cane and dancing with an infectious energy.


    ¡°Welcome to the Offering of Death,¡± the clown announced with a theatrical bow, his voice echoing in the stillness.


    Simo''s gaze was drawn to the enormous wheel looming before him, its surface divided into five distinct symbols: an ear, a nose, an eye, a tongue, and a hand. Oddly enough, the eye and tongue were already marked out, covered in a dark gradient.


    The clown continued to hum a lively tune as he gave the wheel a vigorous spin, inquiring:


    ¡°What shall you be offering today?¡±


    Simo fixed his eyes on the spinning wheel, his expression tense, akin to a gambler weighing his fate.


    (Just not the hand¡­ anything but the hand¡­)


    The wheel spun with a tantalizing slowness, each rotation heightening the suspense, while the clown''s humming added to the mounting tension. At last, the wheel came to a halt, and Simo''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mouth agape in shock.


    ***


    Icarus stepped back, bewildered by Simo¡¯s unexpected behavior. To utter such words on the brink of death was perplexing. What could possibly be going through his mind? Had he lost his sanity in those final moments? If Simo had simply passed away in silence, he might have been reborn in another life or even ascended to the heavens, free from the burdens of this world. Instead, his soul now faced obliteration, forever lost to the annals of Yggdrasil''s library, a fate worse than death itself.


    Yet, whether driven by instinct or sheer fortune, Icarus reacted with urgency, charging a beam of energy that pulsed with raw power, preparing to unleash it upon the lifeless body of the sniper. The air shimmered around him, a testament to the energy he was harnessing, but in that instant, a distant memory surged forth -a recollection that felt both comforting and haunting.


    He saw a lively, somewhat hairy man, whose well-defined muscles were a testament to his craftsmanship. This man, regarded as the finest in his trade, knelt down, affectionately stroking the head of a small, weeping boy. The boy¡¯s tears glistened like dew in the morning sun, and the man¡¯s face broke into a broad smile, a beacon of warmth in a world that often felt cold and unforgiving. ¡°Icarus, my boy¡­¡± he had said, his voice rich and soothing, ¡°¡­regardless of what others may say, you possess a unique gift. You are a child chosen by God. Those white wings are proof of that. But remember this: never soar too close to the sun, and never venture too near the waters below.¡±


    Those words echoed in Icarus''s mind, a warning wrapped in love, a reminder of the delicate balance between ambition and caution. He could almost feel the man¡¯s strong hands on his shoulders, grounding him, urging him to think clearly amidst the chaos.


    As he stood there, the energy crackling in his palms, Icarus hesitated. The urge to strike was powerful, but so was the weight of the man¡¯s advice.


    Choosing to trust his gut, he flapped his brilliant wings and ascended to the sky. That was probably the smartest action he¡¯d taken in his entire life. Because in that moment, disaster struck¡­


    He was completely eviscerated.


    A brilliant blue beam shot forth, encasing everything in a layer of ice, even freezing the snow beneath it, before it shattered into countless fragments.


    ¡°Damn it all¡­¡± a voice emerged from the swirling mist. ¡°Why¡­ why is it so cold?¡±


    Icarus¡¯ shattered form reassembled, determined to avoid contact with the ground. As he pieced himself back together, he exclaimed:


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!! HOW DARE YOU PUSH ME SO!!¡±


    The sniper let out a deep breath, more forceful than before, and realized the figures lips were moving, as well as veins bulging on his forehead.


    ¡°Sorry about this¡­ but I didn¡¯t catch any of that.¡±


    Fueled by rising fury, Icarus charged a beam ten times larger than any he had unleashed before.


    Forming the shape of a large scale that tilted slightly to the left, Simo chanted:


    ¡°Constellation Arts: Libra.¡±


    Suddenly, Icarus¡¯ divine light vanished into thin air, and rested comfortably on the tip of the Sniper¡¯s barrel, seemingly poised to turn against its previous master.


    Then, without warning¡­


    Boom!


    A sudden quake disrupted the sniper¡¯s aim and destroyed the orb of light.


    Boom!!


    Another tremor, even more powerful than the first. Both combatants instinctively looked up at the sky, bracing themselves for an extraordinary event.


    BOOM!!


    And then¡­

 V3, C3 – I’m Not a Damn Mantis, Part I

    In the far northwestern reaches lay the legendary kingdom of Troy.


    For an ordinary person, the scene might appear as mere flickers of white sparks, barely perceptible due to the incredible speed of the combatants. However, for a seasoned warrior, the spectacle would reveal a fierce clash among three powerful entities commonly known as gods (or deities), engaged in a struggle that could alter the course of existence itself.


    On one side stood Gilgamesh, the Jack of Spades, while opposing him were Hel, the Queen of Spades, and Kagutsuchi, the Jack of Diamonds.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Gilgamesh. Are you even trying?¡±


    That taunt came from Victor, the Queen of Clubs, who was observing the intense duel from a distance, offering unsolicited commentary as Gilgamesh faced off against the two divine beings.


    A little irritated by the taunt -seeing as she was just backseat gaming- Gilgamesh unleashed a thunderous battle cry that reverberated through the battlefield, momentarily staggering his opponents. The sound was primal, a raw expression of his annoyance that echoed off the distant cliffs.


    ¡°Is he really going for it?¡± Kagutsuchi wondered aloud, bracing himself against the powerful shockwaves emanating from his body. To his left, Hel, looking a bit worse for wear with her white hair tousled and her body scuffed, smirked in response, her eyes glinting with a fierce light. She alone had the backbone to match Gilgamesh¡¯s declaration.


    In unison, they both slammed their feet into the ground, their voices almost merging into a powerful chant as these words erupted out:


    ¡°ROYAL FLUSH!!¡±


    As the syllables hung in the air, massive bones erupted behind Hel, resembling wings that unfurled with a haunting grace. A skull hovered ominously above her, its hollow eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    In contrast, Gilgamesh was enveloped in a swirling cloud of dark mist, a tempest of shadows that danced around him like a living entity. His form was obscured, but a sinister grin broke through the darkness, a chilling smile that sent a shiver of dread through his adversaries.


    The very atmosphere thickened with foreboding, as if the world itself held its breath in anticipation of the impending clash.


    Despite the unshakeable sense of danger coursing through Hel¡¯s veins, she pressed on, knowing that a single touch could bring this battle to a swift conclusion.


    With a determined leap, she chanted out:


    ¡°Imagine you are a mere human faced with divine retribution. Naturally, regardless of what you may want or what you may think, the only outcome for you¡­ is death. That is the phenomenon father bestowed upon me. I am¡­ Execution.¡±


    Extending her arm toward Gilgamesh¡¯s face, her fingers poised to unleash the devastating power she wields. It would only take a single touch. Just a small graze. And yet, it just wasn¡¯t that simple.


    In a shocking turn of events, her hand remained frozen, suspended in mid-air as if caught in an invisible web. Panic surged through her veins, and a wave of dread washed over her, chilling her to the core. Her eyes widened in horror, and a paralyzing sensation clawed at her mind and heart. The very essence of her being felt trapped, ensnared by the dark power that Gilgamesh wielded. The swirling mist thickened around him, pulsating with a life of its own, as the realization struck her.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    (This feeling¡­ This gripping sensation¡­)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you gonna execute me?¡± a sinister voice echoed from the depths of the dark mist. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Are you scared? And you call yourself a Royal Deck.¡±


    Despite the primal urge to flee, Hel found herself rooted in place, paralyzed by fear.


    Through the dark mist, formed a golden light as the ominous voice chanted:


    ¡°Imagine you were an insect faced with the crushing might of God. Naturally, regardless of what trick you may employ, you know in your heart that it will all be meaningless. That is the phenomenon father bestowed upon me. I am¡­ Trepidation.¡±


    In the realm of "Royal Flush" the outcome of a clash between two Deities hinges not on brute force, but on the strategic wit and intellect they employ against each other.


    And it was this understanding that prompted Kagutsuchi, who had kept a safe distance from the fray, to act decisively. "Empower: Inaugurate!" he shouted, as a massive gate swung open beside him. ¡°From within, a radiant beam of pure Zipher, a substance that has evolved to not feel fear.¡±


    With a resounding *SPEWWW!!*, golden light shot through the gate, slicing through the dark mist and striking Gilgamesh squarely in the chest. The once resplendent golden hair that marked his Royal Flush faded back to their natural white, and the ominous mist enveloping him began to dissipate.


    As Kagutsuchi approached his wounded form, he remarked:


    "This is why I keep telling you all to stop relying so much on Royal Flush. It breeds arrogance and makes you believe you''re untouchable."


    Hovering above him, the two adversaries loomed as he began to heal. Victor, sprawled casually on a nearby rock, couldn''t help but interject with a scathing remark:


    "Are you kidding me? How did you fall for that? Damn amateur."


    Just as Hel reached out toward him, she added:


    "Hey amateur, she''s about to execute you. You might want to do something."


    Strangely enough, even as his injury healed completely, he felt an unexpected, sharp sensation that left him paralyzed. It was a feeling reminiscent of what his opponents often experienced when they faced him.


    He watched her finger move as if in slow motion, and a single thought echoed in his mind:


    (Crap. Stupid contradiction.)


    ¡°Constellation Art: Blade of Mantis!¡±


    In an instant, it was as if a fine thread sliced through the air, severing Hel¡¯s hand, which then fell limply against Gilgamesh¡¯s imposing figure. Remarkably, no blood spilled forth, as Angels were devoid of such a trait.


    Hel, suddenly gripped by panic, clutched her wrist, wincing from the unexpected injury. Kagutsuchi looked up, bewildered by the source of this attack. In truth, Royal Flush was not an offensive ability; it was a defensive one. The defensive manifestation of their respected phenomenon. And it was notoriously difficult to bypass. Unless one possessed a direct counter, like Kagutsuchi¡¯s earlier strike that was immune to fear, success was nearly impossible.


    And it was at that moment he caught sight of it -the figure, no, the creature responsible for severing Hel¡¯s hand.


    Its torso and legs resembled those of a man, but it possessed long, hairy arms that ended in sharp, blade-like appendages. And its head? Honestly I cringe at the mere thought of it. Picture a grotesque amalgamation of features. From its bulging eyes that glinted with predatory intelligence as they rested on the sides of its face. To the two hairy antennas that hung from its twisted mouth. No matter where you looked, everything could be slapped under the term ¡°grotesque¡±.


    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re finally here, Mantis.¡±


    ¡°I was a bit held up with some business. I am a Saint of Qishi Lu, you know.¡± the creature retorted, its voice a raspy blend of irritation and amusement. ¡°And I¡¯m not a damn Mantis! ¡­I¡¯m a flea.¡±

 V3, C3 – I’m Not a Damn Mantis, Part II

    For a moment, the air around them seemed to have frozen stiff. In particular, Hel was in a state beyond shock, her eyes widened and trembling. In this state she was invulnerable, a goddess who wielded the power to kill anything with a single touch. That¡¯s how it was supposed to be, that¡¯s how it¡¯s always been! ¡­And yet here she was, bleeding and quite vulnerable on the ground.


    "You... you cut off my hand!" she gasped, her voice a mixture of disbelief and rage. The shock of the injury was almost as overwhelming as the pain itself, and she struggled to process the reality of her situation.


    ¡°Hey. Hurry up and save him.¡± Said Victor, still sprawled on top of a nearby rock.


    ¡°Huh? You must be blind with all that hair covering your face. I DID save him. Just look at her. I bet this is the first time she¡¯s experienced this. Lol.¡±


    The taunt stung more than the wound. Hel''s fury boiled over, and she glared at him, her remaining hand clenching into a fist. ¡°Anything that touches me should automatically die! No abilities shouldn¡¯t be able to touch me while I¡¯m in this state! So how¡­ How the hell did you hurt me-!"


    "I don¡¯t give a damn about your power, you loser." The mantis interrupted. ¡°You think killing my slashes is enough for them to die? Yeah right. Fat chance in hell! ¡­Or I guess fat chance in ¡®Hel¡¯. Lol."


    With the flames of her anger stroked to their maximum, Hel, charged at him. But as she did, the air around him suddenly felt dense, as if she¡¯d finally stepped foot into her hunter¡¯s range.


    "I wouldn''t be so reckless if I were you. You might lose an arm."


    ¡°!¡±


    In an instant, her remaining arm was cleanly severed. She clutched her shoulder in agony as she collapsed to the ground, the overwhelming pain causing her hair to revert to its original white.


    Kagutsuchi stood frozen, a mix of shock and dread coursing through him as he felt the intense, fiery gaze of the Mantis piercing into his very essence. His instincts blared a singular, urgent message that vibrated in his mind:


    ¡°I¡¯m next.¡±


    In a frantic bid for survival, he summoned his powers to conjure another gate, declaring, ¡°FROM WITHIN, A WALL MADE OF ALIZER, A SUBSTANCE THAT CANNOT BE DAMAGED!! EMPOWER: INAUGURATE!!¡±


    The air shimmered as the wall of ¡°Alizer¡± -a material he¡¯d made up- materialized before him.


    ¡°Constellation Art: Blade of Mantis!¡±


    The air crackled with an electric charge as his right hand -more of a blade than a hand really- began to glow. It was a shimmering, ethereal weapon, a fusion of elegance and lethality, glinting ominously in the bright light.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Kagutsuchi braced himself, heart pounding, as the blade sliced through the atmosphere with a speed that defied comprehension.


    But instead of meeting resistance, it effortlessly fazed through the formidable wall Kagutsuchi had erected, cleaving his body in two. The pain was instantaneous, a searing shock that coursed through him, but it was the confusion that struck deeper. ¡°How¡­ is he doing that?¡± he muttered as he collapsed to the ground.


    The bizarre hybrid of human and insect let out a strange giggle, a sound that echoed with a chilling delight, taunting:


    ¡°What a couple of losers. I bet you thought that barrier was gonna save you too. Lol!¡±


    (I have to hurry and return to the underworld.) Kagutsuchi thought, barely able to keep his composure. (I¡¯ll be able to heal there. But Hel. If I leave her, he¡¯ll finish her off. If I could just figure out how this guy¡¯s power works, I could create something that could bypass it.)


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two are Royal Decks¡­¡±


    That taunt didn¡¯t come from the Mantis or Flea or whatever he wants to call himself. It came from Victor, still slouched on a rock as she held onto a thin red string.


    ¡°¡­Since you amateurs are clearly having so much trouble, I¡¯ll give you a hint¡­ His blade doesn¡¯t really exist until it¡¯s made contact with whatever it is he¡¯s aiming for. So, your barriers won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    ¡°Gah-! Wha-What the hell are you doing!!¡±


    ¡°Oh relax. They clearly needed it.¡±


    ¡°Needed it my ass!! What kind of hint was that?! You practically told them exactly how it works! That isn¡¯t how hints work, you loser!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you calling a loser? Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t come down there and kick your ass, Mantis?!¡±


    ¡°From within, a large dome of pure Hashwalk, a substance that reflect the nonexistent.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Suddenly, the Mantis found himself confronted by the vast exterior of a dome, large enough to encompass both Kagutsuchi and Hel. He attempted to slash through it with his power, but his attack merely ricocheted off. "Great. Y¡¯know, I hate fighting these types. It¡¯s like they have an endless bag of loser tricks."


    ¡°LOL. He got you good.¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T STEAL MY LINGO!! AND THIS IS YOUR FAULT, DAMMIT!! ¡­What is he even doing in there anyway.¡±


    ¡°When an Angel suffers fatal damage they can return to a blob-like state and absorb the starlites in the atmosphere to regain their form. Well, I guess they could also possess a human or an object and take in their starlites. Kinda like that useless lug over there on the ground.¡±


    She¡¯s referring to Gilgamesh


    ¡°I assume the second option is not in their cards.¡± The mantis muttered to himself. ¡°So, are they blobs right now?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I doubt it. The physical realm isn¡¯t as rich in starlites as heaven used to be, so the process would take way longer. Kagutsuchi¡¯s most likely creating a portal to the underworld. They should be able to heal up there.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s running away?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    "Shouldn''t we, I don¡¯t know, stop him?"


    "Good thought, but I can¡¯t fight while holding this." Victor said, lifting the red string to show him. "¡­Besides, the dome is about to break anyway."


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    *Boom!


    A thunderous explosion echoed throughout the world. The tremors were so intense that Kagutsuchi¡¯s barrier shattered into countless fragments, along with the gate he had summoned to transport himself and Hel to the underworld.


    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s God.¡± Answered Victor. ¡°He¡¯s returned. And it seems he¡¯s quite angry.¡±


    *BOOM!


    A second explosion, even more powerful than the first. Oddly, everyone below looked up at the sky, as if anticipating something grand. And then¡­


    *BOOM!!

 V3, C4 – The Superhero, Part I

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you could call off the Nephilims. I¡¯d rather them not destroy this kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Surely, you must have the ability to control them yourself. Wait¡­ Is your power really that weakened? Oh my-oh my.¡± Dracula teased, fully aware of her limitations. ¡°You know, if you were to absorb that girl¡¯s soul, you could reclaim your true form. Is there a particular reason you won¡¯t?¡±


    Nana smirked, settling into her combat stance as she replied:


    ¡°A reason, huh? I guess I¡¯ve grown quite fond of her!¡±


    Although her speed had diminished to half of what it once was in heaven, she wielded a remarkable ability that allowed her to transcend the limitations of speed. Her fighting technique was a mesmerizing dance of rapid teleportation, designed to distort her opponent while unleashing a relentless barrage of strikes. This extraordinary style of combat had earned her a coveted spot among the top three one-on-one fighters in Heaven.


    With a swift teleport to Dracula¡¯s right, she feigned an attack to the left, momentarily distracting him. Yet, he managed to catch her fist, but she was quick to react, twisting her arm and delivering a fierce kick that sent him reeling several feet back. Seizing the opportunity, she materialized above him, launching a punch that sent him crashing into the ground, creating a spectacular crater. Just as she prepared to follow up with an axe kick, her foot was caught, and she was flung several feet away.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Dracula remarked, slowly rising from the rubble and brushing off his cloak. ¡°¡­To think you¡¯d break that human¡¯s arm. I can only imagine the pain she¡¯s in.¡±


    ¡°You have two things wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°First of all, as long as I¡¯m in control, she won¡¯t feel a thing. And secondly, you keep calling her human. But she¡¯s not.¡±


    A curious tension filled the air as the revelation washed over Dracula, causing a sheen of sweat to form on his brow. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Dead serious. This girl is a Spirit. And we both know what that means.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re bluffing. I can smell the blood of human flowing through her veins.¡±


    ¡°Testing me, are you? Very well¡­ I¡¯ll prove it.¡± With that, Nana dropped into a low stance and drew her fist back as if preparing to unleash a devastating blow.


    (Could she really be?) Dracula thought, his confidence wavering for the first time. (No. Even if, and I mean the slightest possibility, that she could do it, she¡¯s too far away. And if she truly is a spirit, then her Celestial essence should be too thin to use both her Empower and Kata simultaneously-!)


    ¡°Burst Kata!¡± Nana¡¯s voice rang out, echoing through the clearing. In a heartbeat, she vanished, leaving behind only a shimmering afterimage. Time seemed to stretch as she reappeared before Dracula, her fist aglow with a brilliant light.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Divine Fist.¡±


    ¡­She fired.


    *Boom!


    The impact was explosive, a shockwave that hurled Dracula into a distant building. Dust and debris erupted around him, and for a fleeting moment, he lay dazed, the bitter taste of defeat flooding his senses. While the visible damage was limited to the collision with the structure and the force of her strike, he felt a deeper, more profound injury. It was a wound to his very soul, specifically the ¡°Yin¡± part. The sensation was akin to a brutal uppercut, but instead of his mind reeling, it was his essence that staggered. In this state, harnessing his Empower -the deities'' primary weapon- became an arduous task.


    ¡°What did I tell ya?¡± Nana taunted, her voice dripping with mockery. ¡°This girl is both human and spirit. And since I¡¯m inside her to stabilize her essence, she still has a pretty thick Celestial Essence.¡±


    Dracula pushed himself up, wiping the dust from his face with a grimace. ¡°I see. Yes, I see indeed. Such a blow has rendered me unable to use Royal Flush.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Finally giving up?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Quite the contrary.¡±


    Nana¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of concern crossing her features. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean.¡±


    The battered deity couldn¡¯t suppress a grin as he replied:


    ¡°You made a critical error, my sissy. Just now, when you used kata, you actually made contact. I bet you did it to get as much damage as possible. Unfortunately, your body is frail -a mere child. But the most significant flaw is that your body has blood.¡±


    ¡°And? What about it-?¡±


    ¡°Finally realized, have you?¡± he inquired, Nana turning her gaze to her ruptured knuckles. ¡°¡­Your blood. Your body has blood¡­ And you left some on my shirt.¡± He dipped his finger into the crimson stain on his chest as he chanted:


    ¡°Empower: Insolvent.¡±


    *Lick


    With a single taste of her blood, her vision was snatched away.


    Standing with an imposing presence, his crimson eyes glinted with intensity as he proclaimed:


    ¡°You owe me a debt of blood that you cannot hope to repay. Therefore, I will take your eyesight as collateral.¡±


    In a panic, Nana turned to her other senses, trying to muster the strength to kick at Dracula once more. "Not so quickly," he interrupted. "You''ve attacked me twice; therefore, I will also be taking away your ability to move."


    *Lick


    Though she wasn''t entirely immobilized, she found herself caught in a struggle, akin to someone who insists they don¡¯t need their glasses, only to miss every detail from the back of the classroom.


    "So, you can still fight back, can you? I suppose I¡¯ll need more than this. Personally, I¡¯d prefer not to drink from the source, so I think I¡¯ll just blast a hole through your chest, yes?" As Nana stood there, her vision gradually returning, she watched as Dracula prepared to unleash a beam of light. Despite her efforts, her body remained unresponsive.


    "Goodbye, sissy."


    The sound that followed was reminiscent of the eerie silence before a catastrophic explosion -neither complete silence nor full sound. Or maybe the silence itself was what felt loud. I¡¯m not sure really, but what I can say is that a heavy tension filled the air, blurring the world around them as they fixated on the boy''s still figure. Both were stunned, their eyes wide in disbelief as they saw the human boy crumple to the ground, a ocean of blood pooling from his burrowed chest.


    Just moments before, he had been fleeing, his tail gripped tightly in fear, darting through the air with a desperate urgency that spoke of survival. Now, he lay there, seemingly lifeless, having pushed and taken a blow for a girl he had only just met that day.


    One thought crossed the boy¡¯s mind, as he slowly lost his consciousness.


    (Such misfortune.)


    I can''t quite explain it, but the sight ignited a fierce fire within Nana, propelling her beyond her usual limits. It felt as if a long-dormant part of her had awakened, a powerful determination coursing through her like an unstoppable river.


    Did this emotion stem from a sense of pride, as she allowed a mere human to save her life? Or perhaps it was an odd connection to the human she hardly met today? ¡­Either way, the phrase hung in the air like a dark omen, sending a chill down the spines of those who heard it. It was a declaration, a signal that the game had changed, and the stakes had never been higher. The very fabric of reality seemed to shift.


    As for the phrase in question? Well. It went a little something like this:


    ¡°Royal Flush.¡±

 V3, C4 – The Superhero, Part II

    The air was thick with the cacophony of frantic shouts and terrified cries, a scene of utter pandemonium unfolding before the eyes of the onlookers.


    In the province of Xinjiang, the closest region to Ceprun, devastation reigned as swarms of Nephilims rampaged through the streets, their colossal forms dwarfing the buildings around them, some so massive they could effortlessly crush structures underfoot.


    The ground was littered with rubble and remnants of what once was, mingling with the remains of the fallen, whose features had a more beastly appearance, a testament of their animal-human hybrid traits.


    If you¡¯re curious, long ago a rigid class system dictated the lives of these beings, determining their fate from the moment of birth based on the animal traits they inherited. However, the previous Emperor''s tireless efforts have rendered that cruel hierarchy a mere whisper of the past. Yet, if you were to inquire with the locals, you would find that only a scant few still hold memories of his visage, a ghost of a time long gone, overshadowed by a strange haze in their memory.


    ¡°No shoving!¡± a guard bellowed, positioned by a grand gate as a throng of people hurriedly streamed through.


    The kingdom of Bushin is divided into nine provinces, each marked by imposing double gates and towering walls that stand sentinel. Normally, passage would require identification and a valid reason, but in the face of a state emergency, such things were cast aside in the rush to safety.


    As the last of the citizens made their way through the massive entrance, the soldiers stationed behind it swiftly closed the gate, leaving only twelve soldiers on the outside.


    ¡°That should be the last of them¡± the captain declared, his appearance strikingly human except for the two small horns protruding from his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the situation report?¡±


    The one who answered was his advisor, a formidable warrior who had the form of a large orc. ¡°Nephilims are typically mindless creatures, only interested in destroying structures rather than slaughtering the masses. So only two thousand were lost during the attack.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand¡­ A whole two thousand¡­ That¡¯s not good. If Wu were here, he¡¯d call me incompetent for sure.¡±


    ¡°Wu? Who are you referring to captain?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Suddenly, a deep rumble reverberated through the ground, sending a shiver up the spines of the orc advisor as well as the ten others stationed nearby. It was the unmistakable sound of a colossal footfall striking the earth with tremendous force.


    "Interesting. There seems to be one making its way here, huh."


    "That can''t be right! Every Nephilim should have lost their sentience during the first Trojan War!" the orc advisor stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Indeed, they should have... But perhaps a powerful deity is involved, huh." came the calm reply.


    "Wait, you don''t mean..."


    ¡°A first, I assumed it to be an Olympian. But, if this Nephilim is truly sentient, then the one influencing them might just be an Angel.¡±


    As the thunderous footsteps grew increasingly louder, the guards found themselves face to face with a creature resembling a gigantic bird, but with two massive appendages that could only be described as feet.


    "Quite the impressive sight, huh." The captain mused, though the tension in the air was palpable.


    The soldiers, along with their towering orc advisor, instinctively readied their weapons, preparing for a confrontation. Yet, just as they were about to engage, their Captain raised a hand, signaling them to stand down. Relief washed over their faces at his gesture.


    "Tamashi: Empower..." he intoned, and a lance materialized in his grip, its design featuring a crescent moon on one end and a spade on the other.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Recognizing him as the strongest among them, the giant bird unfurled its wings and lunged forward, its massive foot aimed directly at the lone guard. Yet, he remained unfazed, his demeanor calm and collected.


    "Sandstorm." he declared, and with a single sweep of his lance, he conjured a swirling tempest of sand that enveloped the enormous creature, reducing it to mere fragments.


    The guards around him stood in awe of his formidable power. One rookie, fresh to the station, couldn''t contain his confusion. "How can he be so powerful and still just a Captain?" he wondered aloud.


    The guard beside him felt compelled to enlighten the newcomer. "Haven''t you heard? He¡¯s a Captain by choice. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s been offered the rank of general multiple times but has always declined."


    Another guard added his input. ¡°I heard he¡¯s close friends with Emperor Bajie, and they even went on a journey a couple years back.¡±


    The rookie let out a ¡°wow¡± filled with respect as he asked:


    ¡°Just who is this guy.¡±


    ¡°Man, you don¡¯t know anything, do you? ¡­People call him ¡®The Walking Tempest¡¯. The Captain of the First Infantry, Sha Wujing.


    <h2>***</h2>


    ¡°*Pant¡­ *Pant.¡±


    Gasping for breath, an Angel, often called a Royal Deck, stood in a state of disarray. Once destined to embody the ¡°Jack of Hearts¡± he now found himself diminished, missing an arm and stripped of his awesome cloak, reduced to the status of just ¡°some guy.¡± There was no blood to mark the severed limb, for such a fate was reserved for mortals, those bound to fragile bodies.


    Ironically, before him stood just that, a fragile mortal in the form of a small child with an air of confidence, her long, radiant golden hair cascading like sunlight.


    Above her head, a halo formed of three interlocking circles shimmered, while her large wings combined into a mesmerizing swirl, creating an enchanting spectacle that contrasted sharply with the Angel''s plight.


    ¡°How can it be¡­¡± Dracula began, his voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°¡­How can you use Royal Flush in such a diminished state?!¡±


    A confident grin spread across Nana¡¯s face, her eyes sparkling with delight at her brother''s current predicament. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really. You¡¯ve managed to piss me off like no other.¡±


    With a sharp click of his tongue, the remnants of Dracula''s usual playful demeanor shattered, giving way to a tempest of fury. ¡°DAMN YOU!! DAMN YOU!! DAMN YOU!!¡± he shouted repeatedly, his rage steadily growing as the air around him warped and twisted. Under normal circumstances, he would have relished the opportunity to unleash his own ¡°Royal Flush¡± but after enduring a barrage of kata strikes, his soul was far too distorted to summon his power. Deep down, he recognized the truth: he had been defeated, and by a mere girl, no less. This realization drove him to resort to a tactic unbecoming of a deity, especially one of the Royal Decks. Yet, as the saying goes, desperate times call for desperate measures. ¡°SAVE ME, NEPHILIMS!!¡±


    As if responding to a mother¡¯s urgent call -one where she called you by your full name- a swarm of colossal creatures burst through the clearing, charging toward Nana. Dracula, having cast aside all pride, erupted into maniacal laughter, convinced he had turned the tide in his favor.


    ¡°Do you really think a horde of low-level monsters can take me down?¡±


    ¡°Not under normal circumstances, no. But while I¡¯m puzzled by how you managed to gather the starlites necessary for Royal Flush, I can sense your power waning. This means you¡¯re about to face the backlash of your own contradiction. The contradiction of Instantaneous.¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know, I hate it when people explain to me my own powers. What makes you so confident, anyways? My tank is nowhere near empty.¡±


    "! Don¡¯t try to bluff your way out¡­ The funny thing about us Angels. When our power is on the verge of running out, our wings and halo tend to start glitching.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    As she turned to inspect her spiraling wing, she noticed the unsettling flickering, reminiscent of a malfunctioning television.


    (Crap. He¡¯s right. Now that the adrenaline is fading, I can feel it.)


    *Shatter!


    The sound reverberated through the air, a sharp crack that signified the breaking of something sacred. Her halo, as well as her wing.


    Nana¡¯s hair reverted to its original white hue. The toll of her transformation was evident; she began to flicker in and out with her body¡¯s owner.


    Seizing this fleeting moment of vulnerability, Dracula cast aside any sense of morality that might have lingered in his heart. He lunged forward, sinking his fangs deep into Kyoko¡¯s neck, the sharp pain a jolt to her barely conscious mind. In this state, stripped of her divine protection, she was an easy target for his powers, a mere mortal caught in the web of his insatiable hunger. Yet, even as he drank deeply, he felt the weight of his own exhaustion. After enduring a relentless barrage of Kata strikes and losing an arm to a divine blow, he found himself drained, requiring every ounce of focus to maintain his Empower.


    ¡°With this much blood, you can¡¯t hope to resist my next confiscation¡­¡± he murmured, wiping the crimson remnants from his lips with a satisfied smirk. ¡°¡­I confiscate¡­ Your life.¡±


    A sudden wave of icy dread washed over Kyoko, chilling her fingers, lips, and even her toes. It wasn¡¯t like her entire body wasn¡¯t cold, rather it was those specific areas that bore an unnatural frost, a harbinger of the death that loomed just beyond her grasp.


    ¡°Tuh. Had I known she¡¯d exhaust her power so quickly, I wouldn¡¯t have summoned those grotesque beasts¡­¡± Dracula mused, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°¡­But I suppose they can finish her off. I¡¯m not in the mood for this.¡± He turned away, dismissing her like a discarded plaything, his attention shifting to Troy, knowing Kagutsuchi could restore his arm with his power.


    ¡°A whopping total of ten super, hyper, omega, divine fists!¡±


    Then came a thunderous sound, a cacophony of ten powerful strikes merging into one, echoing through the entire providence.


    ¡°¡­Sorry I¡¯m late. Heroes do tend to arrive last second.¡±


    As Dracula turned slowly to confront the new challenger, a fierce vein throbbed on his forehead. ¡°I cannot believe you have the audacity to show your face, traitor.¡±


    ¡°Traitor?¡± A voice emerged from a swirling cloud of dust, produced from the collapse of the massive creatures behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve always stood for Justice. After all¡­ I am a superhero.¡±

 V3, C4 – The Superhero, Part III

    ¡°*Sigh. When do you plan on getting rid of that cape? It doesn¡¯t suit you, at all.¡±


    ¡°Someone special gave this to me. So, I¡¯ll wear it until I die. Besides, it makes me look super.¡±


    ¡°No, it makes you look ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°¡­Y¡¯know, now that I get a good look at you, you¡¯re pretty trashed. And to think, that was just a fraction of her true strength. How scary." The speaker leaned back, a smirk playing on their lips as they surveyed the aftermath of the encounter. Specifically, his eyes lingered on his brother¡¯s severed limb.


    ¡°You speak as if she¡¯s still with us. Unfortunately, superhero, she¡¯s long gone.¡±


    ¡°Hm. A shame. I¡¯d love to have sparred her at her full power¡­ Well, I¡¯ll have to make do with you...¡±


    Out of nowhere, a small transparent screen flickered to life in front of Dracula. The panel, almost like it came straight out a video game, read in bold letters:


    "<u>Death Match</u>


    Rules:


    The fight will be one-on-one.


    No outside interference allowed.


    The use of Empower and Devour are prohibited.


    Royal Flush is also off-limits.


    And of course, this will be a standard battle to the death.


    Are you ready to face Frankenstein?"


    Strangely, a comically oversized chicken image was stamped in the corner of the screen, its cartoonish features adding an absurdity to the serious tone of the message.


    "¡­Don''t keep me hanging, big guy. Sign the contract." Frankenstein urged.


    A giggle escaped Dracula''s lips, as if he were amused by a child''s antics. The absurdity of the situation was not lost on him; here he was, an Angel, beaten, tattered and even missing an arm, now being prompted to sign a contract by a digital interface adorned with a cartoon chicken. "As tempting as that sounds, we both know I wouldn''t stand a chance against you in a fair fight... So, no." His voice was steady, but there was a flicker of mischief in his eyes, a hint that he might not be entirely serious about backing down.


    With that, the screen, reminiscent of a video game interface, lit up, and from it emerged a rather large chicken, sporting sunglasses and a flamboyant tie. The chicken strutted forward with an air of confidence, its beak opening wide as it announced:


    ¡°I shall referee this fight.¡±


    Then, without missing a beat, it waddled off to safe distance as it watched the two combatants. Or I suppose ¡°refed¡± the two combatants?


    Dracula''s attention had drifted to the chicken, still chuckling at the ridiculousness of his situation. However, his amusement was abruptly interrupted by the lengthy and irritating shout of his brother.


    ¡°A whopping total of five ultra, hyper, eccentric divine fists!¡±


    Even though the attack originated from his right fist, the vision of five golden strikes hurtled toward Dracula with alarming speed.


    You might recall that angels possess a minor healing factor, capable of regenerating a lost limb in mere minutes. However, this only applies to attack fired through the ¡°Physical Essence¡±. There are two types of attacks that can hinder or at least delay the healing process: Attacks fired though the ¡°Spiritual Essence¡± and attacks fired through the ¡°Celestial Essence¡±.


    The ¡°Divine Fist¡± belongs to the ladder, propelled by Celestial Essence.


    Now, five of these lethal strikes loomed over him, threatening his very existence. Strangely, in the face of impending peril, a serene calm enveloped him, his thoughts as tranquil as a sunlit meadow swaying gently in the breeze, accompanied by the cheerful chirping of birds. It was then that he decided to take a gamble.


    Dracula''s ¡°confiscation¡± had two essential requirements.


    First, he must have been attacked by the individual from whom he intends to confiscate. The number of attacks must match the number of items he can seize.


    Second, he must consume the starlites of that individual, with the quantity directly influencing the potency of his command, making it increasingly difficult for them to resist.


    Thus, he staked everything on what could only be described as suicide. If he could take the first blow and then drink the starlites from the subsequent four, maybe, just maybe, he could turn the tide. That was his best chance. No. That was his only choice.


    The initial strike felt like shrapnel tearing through his right chest, a jarring sensation that sent shockwaves through his body. But this was no time to faulter.


    As he consumed the starlites from the second blow, he felt as if it were possible. This reckless gamble of a plan might just pay off.


    The third strike came barreling toward him, a golden fist that glimmered with divine wrath. With a swift motion, Dracula displayed his canines, and as the fist connected, he focused intently, drawing in the starlites that accompanied it. The energy flowed into him like a river, filling the void left by the previous attacks.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Yet, the last two strikes were still looming, and he could feel the weight of their impending doom. The fourth fist struck him low, slamming into his abdomen with a force that knocked the breath from his lungs. He gasped, but even as pain radiated through him, he concentrated on the starlites, willing them to come to him. The fifth blow came drilled into his upper thigh, not quite as painful as the previous one but still a powerful force. But that hardly mattered right now. He¡¯d done it. He¡¯d actually done it.


    His eyes burned with a burning fire, blending perfectly with his crimson eyes.


    (With this little of his starlites, I can just barely command him. But that brief moment is all I need.)


    ¡°I confiscate¡­ your ability to move.¡±


    It was only a fleeting moment, too short to even call it a second. But it was enough. Just enough for him to reach him. Unfortunately, the effects of the Kata strikes still lingered so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his Empower. Truth be told, it was a miracle he even used it just now. But it was that miracle that allowed this opportunity.


    ¡°Divine Fist!!¡± He roared, a last battle cry as he mustered the remnants of his energy to fire a punch laced with godly power. But then...


    The sound of a loud whistle came crashing down from their right.


    ¡°CHICKIN PENATLY!!¡± Came a loud voice from the same direction. Dracula turned to see the comically large chicken, flailing around with a whistle in its beak. ¡°THE COMBATANT, DRACULA DECLINED THE CONTRACT AND YET HAS DECIDED TO PHYSICALLY ATTACK FRANKENSTEIN!! THEREFORE, HE IS A CHICKEN!!¡±


    ¡°What a ruckus that one is. Though I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t love this part.¡±


    The self-proclaimed superhero smirked with a malevolent glint in his eyes, standing unfazed by Dracula¡¯s attack.


    Suddenly, a massive cage began to close in around them, sealing off the outside world. Oddly enough, even with the towering walls and a solid ceiling, the interior radiated an almost blinding brightness, casting shadows only from the spectators in the stands who cheered and reveled in the spectacle of the duel. As for what that looked like¡­


    Well. Picture a hundred people roaring as they finally witness an intense match, they waited years for. Now picture those people¡­ as chickens. Talking chickens.


    As for whether or not they were actually chickens, well they seemed close enough.


    As Dracula basked in the chants of the spectators cheering him on, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel excitement. Honestly, excitement was the furthest thing from his mind.


    (What the hell is this?!) he wondered, confused by the sudden shift in scene. These people -if they can even be called that- weren¡¯t around them a second ago. So, where the hell did they come from? That question swirled in Dracula''s mind, leaving him disoriented and unaware that he was encircled in a ring, his arms encased in soft, cushion-like gloves that felt strangely comforting.


    "Listen up. This guy''s got a knack for striking hard and fast, so the instant that bell rings, you better be ready to counter." Advised a diminutive figure in front of him. The speaker was an elderly chicken, perhaps fifty in bird years? Either way, he addressed Dracula with an air of familiarity, as if they were old friends sharing a crucial secret. No, not quite. It was more like a coach sharing the game plan with his team. But who the hell was this? ¡°Alright. That¡¯s time. Get out there and show him why you¡¯re the man.¡±


    Without giving it much though, he found himself stepping back into the ring, facing off against the only familiar face in this strange domain. Frankenstein, except he didn¡¯t have any gloves. Just his bare fist. Was that perhaps the ¡°Chicken Penalty?¡±


    <blockquote>


    "Ladies and Gentlecocks, the fight of our lives is about to begin!!" bellowed one of the three chickens seated as judges, his voice booming through the microphone. "Will Frankenstein''s flawless record of 98 victories and 0 losses finally be shattered? Or will this just be another notch in his belt?"


    </blockquote>


    ¡°I want a clean fight, boys. No dirty tricks.¡±


    You may have already guessed but that didn¡¯t come from Frankenstein. That came from the chicken whom they saw earlier. The one who came flying out of the screen display.


    *DING!! *DING!! *DING!!


    And with that, the fight was on, the crowed roaring as they watched the fight of a century.


    *WHAM!


    Or not.


    <blockquote>


    "I don''t believe it folks! With a single strike to the face, Dracula has been sent flying into the corner!! Is this it? Is he finished?


    </blockquote>


    "Come on, man! You''ve got more heart than this!" urged his overly enthusiastic coach. "Did all that blood, sweat, and tears you poured into your training mean nothing? Of course not! Now get out there and prove it to the world!"


    (What is happening here? This ridiculous farm animal is spouting nonsense! How am I supposed to win this fight? A fair match against Frankenstein, the fighter known for his unmatched prowess in one-on-one combat?! Even Nana couldn¡¯t take him! Or that insufferable wretch Victor!)


    ¡°How long do you plan on resting? Of course, I don¡¯t plan to hit you while you aren¡¯t defending yourself. I¡¯m a superhero after all.¡±


    ¡°Superhero my ass. We both know this isn¡¯t fair¡­¡±


    (Wait a minute. I absorbed two of his blows, which means I still have one more confiscation left.)


    With a surge of newfound determination, Dracula straightened himself and proclaimed: "How about I¡­ level the playing field a bit¡­ by confiscating your sense of time."


    Initially, he considered taking away Frankenstein''s ability to move but sensed that would be futile. Instead, he opted for this tactic. Even if his opponent resisted, the distortion of time would make him seem much quicker than he truly was. Though, with the limited starlites he had consumed, the effect would only last a fleeting moment.


    But just then, an alarming sound pierced the air, one that was almost traumatic¡­ A whistle. "CHICKEN PENALTY!! THE USE OF EMPOWER IS STRICTLY PROHIBITED!!"


    As those words echoed, Dracula''s empowerment shattered like fragile glass, leaving him completely defenseless. Soon, a comedic hat, the shape of a chicken, appeared above his head. He found that with it, he couldn¡¯t move a single inch.


    *WHAM!!


    A second strike landed on his right cheek, as Frankenstein unleashed a barrage of blows. The scene was nothing short of a brutal onslaught, yet the crowd''s cheers only grew louder, drowning out the chaos.


    The sheer ecstasy radiated from Frankenstein''s face, almost tangible in the air around him. His eyes sparkled with an intensity that could only come from a deep-seated love for the sport, a passion that eclipsed all else. Boxing was not merely a pastime for him; it was a lifeline, a dance of power and precision that allowed him to channel his soul into something beautiful. The rhythmic thud of gloves meeting flesh, the roar of the crowd, the adrenaline coursing through his veins. These were the moments that made him feel alive. Though in this case, he didn¡¯t have any gloves.


    By the way, if you¡¯re wondering, saving others was a close second on his list. Though I question if it was actually ¡°close¡± or if that¡¯s just what he told people.


    As the punches rained down, a singular thought flickered through Dracula''s mind, a desperate plea for the one who had brought him into existence, the figure he revered as his "Father." The memories of his creation flooded back, followed by the times he spent in heaven as a child.


    (Please, father¡­ Save me from this brute.)


    The words echoed in his mind, a haunting refrain that underscored his vulnerability in the face of Frankenstein''s exuberance. He felt like a marionette, strings pulled taut by the whims of fate, caught in a battle that was as much about survival as it was about pride.


    Then, as if a divine miracle, the very world answered his plea.


    *Boom!


    The impact shattered the arena, transporting them back to their original setting.


    *BOOM!


    Another impact followed, even more intense than the first. The very air crackled with energy, and both Frankenstein and Dracula instinctively looked skyward, bracing themselves for what was to come. They sensed something monumental approaching, a force that strangely mimicked the presence of their father.


    *BOOM!


    He arrived.

 V3, C5 – The Return of God, Part I

    Behind him lay a fractured expanse, a gaping void that had formed as he forced his way into this realm.


    His presence exuded an almost celestial grace, captivating the onlookers below who marveled at his predominantly white figure. Of course, this perception was slightly skewed by the black hoodie and sweatpants he wore, but if one were to focus on his ethereal white hair, wings, and halo, they could easily classify him as a being of pure light.


    He inhaled deeply, savoring the sweet, fresh air of the mortal world, yet his eyes bore the weight of exhaustion, reminiscent of a soldier returning from a grueling battle, one who had lost a dear friend over the course of the conflict. ¡°It seems there are quite a few gods present¡­¡± he murmured to himself, urgency creeping into his thoughts. ¡°¡­Oh, that¡¯s right. Sanzang did tell me there¡¯d be another war soon. I guess that explains the smell of blood... I should hurry and save the humans. Wait¡­ no. Should I save the gods from the humans? There seems to be two northeast here, desperate for some assistance. And there¡¯s one west of here who could also use some help. They seemed to be in a deadlock to my North. But the humans to the south seem to need some assistance¡­ I really do want to save the gods though. Or maybe I want to save the humans-?¡±


    His outward dialogue was abruptly interrupted by the chilling specter of his past, manifesting as a young boy who mirrored his own childhood form. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious.¡± the boy whispered, his voice a haunting echo of his own youthful tone. ¡°Tell me, Akuma. Do you want to turn out like ¡®he¡¯ did?¡±


    A vivid image flashed in his mind of a seventeen-year-old boy with short golden hair, wielding a holy blade in his left hand and a fist of fury directed at humanity in the other.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡± He answered firmly.


    ¡°So, it only makes sense you do the opposite of what he did, no? Besides, who¡¯s responsible for humanities stray from virtue? You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? Remember.¡±


    ¡°¡­The gods. They are to blame.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Meaning, there¡¯s only one thing to do.¡±


    The child, a physical embodiment of Akuma¡¯s past traumas and resolve, turned his gaze toward the land to the east, ironically the site of his first memory in this new world.


    It began with a subtle step, though it hardly seemed appropriate to label it as such since he was suspended in mid-air. Perhaps it would be more fitting to describe it as a gentle flick of his foot. Yes, that feels more accurate. With that flick, he found himself within a wooden hideout, a place that was meant to be cut off from the outside world -a sort of pocket dimension, if you will.


    To his right stood the enchanting Sanzang, her kimono slightly worn but she appeared to be mostly unharmed. Behind her were his former allies, Rin and Tenshi, both bearing wounds that went far beyond mere wear and tear. On his left was a man in his thirties, though he could easily be mistaken for someone in his late twenties. Remarkably, he bore no signs of injury; neither his armor nor his skin showed any marks. Did he even need armor? It seemed to be light, so perhaps he could be excused.


    ¡°Akuma¡­¡± Sanzang managed to utter, her face a mask of disbelief. Trapped in this pocket dimension, they had been oblivious to the thunderous booms heralding his return. Rin and Tenshi shared her astonishment, but their exhaustion rendered them speechless.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Achillies inquired, his posture reflecting the demeanor of an unmotivated warrior.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The question caught Akuma off guard. He had been reincarnated twice, living three distinct lives, and even carried the memories of a fourth life that belonged to another. It was a challenge to define himself with a single name, having been three, nearly four different individuals. Yet, there was one title he could claim, one identity that matched perfectly with all his lives. ¡°¡­I¡¯m God.¡±


    It was typical for deities to refer to themselves as "a god," but to simply call oneself "God" bordered on blasphemy. Such an assertion undermined the true creator, the one who meticulously shaped Yggdrasil from nothing.


    And it was that very reason why Achilles erupted into laughter, almost derisively, at the boy''s bold claim. "God, huh?" he scoffed, a tear of mirth welling in his eye. "Damn, I haven''t had a good laugh like that in ages. Thanks a lot, man. I really mean it."


    Dismissing his amusement, Akuma marched closer to his towering form, and raised his fist, enveloped in a radiant white glow.


    "Listen, God. Clearly you have divinity, I mean you reek of the damn thing. But that¡¯s still just gonna to be a waste of effort. Ask your friend over there. She tried everything -seriously, everything. I didn¡¯t even know it was possible to know so many tricks."


    "Tell me¡­" The boy''s eyes flared, his crimson gaze sending a chill down Achilles'' spine. "¡­Are you certain about that?"


    ¡°?¡±


    *BOOM!


    It was as if thunder had struck.


    Sanzang gasped, witnessing the impossible unfold before her. She had exhausted every strategy she could muster, mimicking every attack she remembered from Buddha and even from her old allies, Sandy and Pigsy. Tenshi and Rin had also given their all, yet all their efforts had been in vain against Achilles'' defenses. And yet, here she stood, witnessing the extraordinary. The vision of a crimson crescent appeared as he was propelled through the hideout, crashing through the previously intact door and obliterating the front wall. To shield the weary Rin and Tenshi, she conjured a golden barrier shaped like two hands, protecting them from the collapsing hideout.


    Unlike the Angels, the Olympians were tethered to their mortal forms, which were intricately woven with blood and flesh. Among these Olympians, Achilles stood apart in a way that was nothing short of remarkable. It wasn''t that he lacked blood; rather, throughout his entire life, he had never witnessed it flowing from his own wounds. His skin had remained unblemished, his body untouched by the crimson tide that marked the struggles of ¡°lesser warriors¡±. Even during the fierce and chaotic battles of the first Trojan War, where the clash of swords and the cries of the dying filled the air, he had never once caused his own blood to spill. This was not merely luck; it was a testament to his innate connection to the art of war.


    Now, reborn as an Olympian, he wielded an almost supernatural defense. The spear he clutched in his hand was not just his Tamashi. It was the requirement to his Infinite. As long as he held it, he was invincible, impervious to any harm that might come his way. As long as he held onto that spear, he was the embodiment of strength and confidence, a warrior who had faced countless foes and emerged unscathed.


    Yet, in a cruel twist of fate, he found himself grappling with a reality that shattered his sense of invulnerability. How could it be that he had sustained an injury? And such a severe one at that. The confusion and distress washed over him like a tidal wave, crashing against the shores of his mind. The once confident warrior, now felt a deep, gnawing fear take root within him. It was a sensation he had never known before¡­ The press of Death.


    His voice erupted in a mix of anguish and disbelief. "What on earth are you?!" The pain radiating from his side was unlike anything he had ever experienced, but perhaps it was the sting of his wounded pride that truly cut deep.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already answered that question.¡± the boy replied calmly, his demeanor unsettling.


    ¡°!¡±


    (Could this child truly be, him?! The child who was prophesized to destroy Gaia, as well as every human in this world?! ¡­No, that¡¯s impossible. Apollo¡¯s plan should¡¯ve been flawless. His soul should¡¯ve been destroyed when he got here.)


    "But I have a question for you¡­ Why did you let humanity stray so far? It was your job to lead them, wasn¡¯t it?"


    "What? What are you even saying?" Achillies stared at the boy who claimed to be "God." Despite the halo and wings, he lacked any semblance of divine authority. To Achillies, this felt more like a confrontation with the very pit of evil. For a moment, he mistook the figure before him for the manifestation of despair, Satan.


    "You are a god. So, this is your fault! If they stray from the path of virtue, then you are all to blame! That¡¯s what I told you all in heaven, isn¡¯t it! That was my decree! You were meant to guide them! So how could you let them come to this!!"


    The words tumbled out, nonsensical yet charged with desperation. With each step he took, the once proud warrior felt his confidence erode, leaving only the bitter taste of humility. "I-I¡¯m not a god. I¡¯m just a human. I was human once. Please, you must believe me. I was born human."


    Isn¡¯t it ironic how those who consider themselves superior often treat others with disdain? They crush and belittle, finding amusement in the struggles of the desperate. Yet when faced with their own challenges, they react no differently, scurrying in panic like the very ants they so carelessly trample.


    Honestly. What good is it to make fun of others for the very things you can¡¯t do.

 V3, C5 – The Return of God, Part II

    ¡°Human? I can smell your divinity. Why lie?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s because of Priam. During the last war, I was drugged and kidnapped. I was too powerful to be taken down, so Paris, the second prince of Troy, drugged me. Then I was turned into an Olympian against my will. You have to believe me!¡±


    ¡°So, then you¡¯re human?¡±


    ¡®Yes-¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re a god¡­ You smell like a god. Or do you smell like a human? Your hair is white. But it could just be divine blessing.¡± Akuma pondered aloud, his mind swirling with confusion. ¡°Yes, that could be a possibility. That¡¯s what happened to me in my previous life. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t. Wait, did I even have a previous life? No, I did. I know I did¡­ I think. Probably¡­¡­ Hey, is the man in front of me a god?¡±


    A thick cloud of miasma, laden with the weight of past troubles, materialized behind the boy. From within it emerged a divine figure, an angel of sorts, though not one of the twelve Royal Decks. Strangely, he was invisible to everyone except Akuma. ¡°What this man says is true.¡± he murmured, unheard by the others around them.


    ¡°I see. Regardless, I should save him... Oh and while I¡¯m at it. I had a past life, right? And in it, I had divine blessings?¡±


    ¡°You are correct. You¡¯ve lived three lives and received divine blessings in two of them. Having been God in the first, you had no need for blessings.¡±


    ¡°Thought so.¡±


    Like a five-star butler, the apparition faded away, leaving Achilles and the three onlookers behind the boy unaware of the exchange that had just taken place. To them, it appeared as though he had engaged in a conversation solely with himself.


    Each step he took echoed with foreboding, a clear indication that a natural disaster loomed on the horizon. Overwhelmed by fear, Achilles resorted to the oldest trick in the book. ¡°T-That¡¯s a waste of effort¡­¡± he scoffed. ¡°¡­Even if you kill me now, Poseidon will seek revenge. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to provoke that guy. And even if you managed to defeat Poseidon, Hermes would still be impossible to beat! Those beings were the original Olympians, not to mention Apollo. You stand no chance against him. He possesses all knowledge and will certainly know of my death. Not to mention he has the power to teleport anything, anywhere. And really, who do you think you are, descending here like some kind of hero?! Get over yourself! You can¡¯t bring an end to this war! You¡¯re up against an army of gods!! ...Our victory is as inevitable as sunrise.¡±


    For a moment, a silence broke forth.


    ¡°Sunrise, you say¡­ Tell me¡­¡± he said, his gaze piercing into Achilles¡¯ very soul, signaling the impending doom. ¡°...Are you certain of that?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    In a surprising twist, Akuma didn¡¯t strike with a punch or a kick. Instead, he summoned a lance forged from pure starlight. This unexpected display left Achilles momentarily stunned, as he recognized that this was not Akuma¡¯s usual fighting style. Long-range attacks seemed out of character for a brawler like him, which made the sight of the radiant weapon in his hands all the more bewildering.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Planting his foot firmly into the ground, Akuma pivoted, and in that instant, not only Achilles but also Sanzang, Rin, and Tenshi grasped his true intentions. He hurled the lance, not at a person, but at something far more significant. Question. What is the most vital element for human existence, the very foundation of our coexistence on this planet? ¡­The sun.


    With a thunderous explosion, the lance struck true. Their eyes widened in disbelief and trust me it wasn¡¯t just them. Every man, woman, and child who witnessed the event stood in shock. This was surely a sign of divine intervention, a moment of Divine Judgment.


    "W-What have you done?!" Achilles exclaimed, desperation etched across his face. "Are you out of your mind?! The world needs that for survival! What could possibly be the purpose of this?!" He faltered for a moment, the memory of his earlier words to Akuma flashing in his mind. "You''d really annihilate all life over such a petty comment?! Are you truly that petty?!"


    An eerie silence enveloped them, so profound it felt deafening as Akuma turned to face him. In that moment, he offered a single, chilling response. "Yeah."


    Truth be told, there was another reason he did what he did. In his past life, he grew to hate the thing we call "the sun". And I mean that symbolically, as there wasn''t even a sun in his past life. The sun these people know today is more of a created experiment of sorts, one that didn''t always exist. For Akuma, it was irritating to look at, and seeing as Gaia didn''t necessarily need a sun to survive, he saw to it''s destruction. A little extreme? Sure, but aye, that''s just the kind of guy he was.


    In a moment of sheer panic, Achilles resolved to buy himself some time, no matter the means. ¡°W-Wait. How did you even return? How are you standing here before me?! The plan was flawless. Apollo himself devised it. You were meant to be obliterated. Your very soul was supposed to have been destroyed. So how on earth are you here in front of me?!¡±


    ¡°How am I here? ...Well, I suppose I did meet my end. That much is true. But the librarian brought me back.¡±


    ¡°The librarian?! Wh-Who the hell is that?!¡±


    ¡°Who is he? I think he¡¯s meant to be the overseer of this world or something like that. Honestly, I¡¯m not entirely sure on the details¡­ But you¡¯re focusing way too much on me.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know, I¡¯m not the only one he brought back.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re the only one we-¡±


    The atmosphere grew thick with an oppressive weight, more accurately described as bloodlust. It was a ravenous craving, more insatiable than that of any demon. This sensation rippled through every fighter capable of sensing such a force. Yet for Sanzang, it was different. Alongside the overwhelming bloodlust, she detected something else intertwined with it -a familiar sweetness. Could it possibly be love? I do wonder.


    But let me give you a bit of background knowledge.


    The first Trojan War, a brutal conflict between the Greeks and the nation of Troy, took place approximately 24 years ago. While it may seem like a localized skirmish, the scale of the war drew in numerous other nations, making it feel more like a "World War I" than a ¡°Trojan War¡±. But alas, if that is what history had chosen to dub it, then who am I to argue. Midway through this catastrophic struggle, Troy formed alliances with the nations of Crete and Tang, as well as the gods themselves. On the opposing side stood the Greeks, who were backed by Bushin, the entire Zakhar region, and the Akkadian Empire.


    The war was undeniably devastating, with one particular battle leading to the destruction of Zakhar, which now exists as scattered islands between each continent. The architect of this destruction? Zeus. However, his wrath did not end there. For a thousand days, he unleashed lightning upon the Kingdom of Bushin, decimating 60% of its population. With the loss of both Bushin and Zakhar, the Greeks found themselves at a significant disadvantage against the divine forces. Yet, amidst despair, three extraordinary warriors emerged to turn the tide in favor of the Greeks.


    The third hero was an enigmatic figure, known for his two striking golden locks, who managed to defeat six of the original Twelve Olympians -prompting the replacements we see today.


    The second hero, Heracles, triumphed over twelve formidable challenges conjured by King Priam, proving himself a stalwart protector against the gods.


    And then there was the first hero who, despite being absent for much of the war due to a personal journey, returned to find his homeland in ruins. His fury so mighty, it propelled him to confront the gods in their own realm. And so, by himself he declared war on every single god¡­ And he won. It is that legendary figure, feared by warriors far and wide, that has returned to reclaim his place in history.


    His name is Sun Wukong.

 V3, C5 – The Return of God, Part III

    The Jingu Bang.


    Once a weapon that instilled fear in the hearts of many, was one of the two legendary arms wielded by the mighty Monkey King. The story of how those who once quaked at its name came to forget their terror is a narrative for another time. Yet, in the grand scheme of things, it hardly mattered. For those who had allowed that fear to fade would find it surging back with a vengeance upon witnessing a massive pole emerging from the depths of Gaia, as if it were a tribute to the return of its long-absent master.


    There was no sun -as it¡¯d been destroyed by Akuma for whatever reason- but as long as Gaia¡¯s soul remained, it could produce its own light, allowing everyone to bear witness to his grand entrance.


    As he stepped out from the rift in space conjured by Akuma, the air crackled with energy, and the very fabric of reality seemed to shimmer around him. He landed gracefully on the golden pedestal that had emerged from the ocean''s depths. The pedestal, adorned with intricate carvings of ancient symbols and mythical creatures, rose majestically from the waves, a beacon of power and purpose amidst the vast expanse of the sea.


    His lower armor, a striking blend of red and gold, hugged his legs with a fluidity that suggested both elegance and ferocity. The fabric, woven with threads that shimmered like molten metal, caught the light with every movement, creating a mesmerizing display that spoke of both artistry and battle readiness. Though it was perhaps a stretch to label it "armor," as it was primarily made of fabric rather than metal, the ensemble exuded an aura of strength and authority. His torso remained bare, a canvas of fur and scars that told stories of countless battles fought and won, each mark a testament to his resilience and prowess.


    His black hair, streaked with dark red, fluttered in the brisk wind, each strand dancing like flames in the breeze. It framed his face, sharp and defined, with eyes that glinted like polished obsidian, reflecting the weight of the legacy he carried. He was a warrior, a traveler of realms, and the air around him thrummed with the echoes of his past victories and the promise of future confrontations.


    "It''s been a while, my old friend¡­" he spoke, his voice resonating with a deep, melodic timbre that seemed to harmonize with the very essence of the pedestal beneath him. "¡­I trust you''ve been well." The words were directed at the staff, an ancient artifact he¡¯d befriend during his travels through the spirit realm, though it was absurd to think that such a massive weapon could respond in any conventional sense. Yet, he felt a connection that most wielders of a "Tamazen" experienced -a bond forged through shared battles and mutual respect, a silent understanding that transcended the boundaries of mere words.


    As he surveyed the horizon, his expression hardened, and a flicker of anger ignited within him. "I see some gods have made their way to my world... and that angers me to no ends!" The declaration hung in the air, charged with intensity. The ocean roared in response, waves violently scrambling. The atmosphere was filled with an overwhelming sense of bloodlust, so fierce that even the most valiant warriors found it hard to keep their stomachs steady. The air crackled with tension, a palpable tension that seemed to pulse with the heartbeat of the earth itself. Before them loomed a monstrous entity, a creature audacious enough to challenge the very heavens.


    A few perceptive souls, their instincts honed by countless battles and narrow escapes, sensed the looming catastrophe and made a hasty escape from the planet, driven not by intellect but by an instinctual need to survive. They fled into the void, leaving behind the chaos that threatened to consume them.


    To be more specific, Apollo, the first of the Olympians, had foreseen this calamity long before it came to pass. His deep connection to the currents of fate allowed him glimpses of the future, and he had seen this storm brewing on the horizon. While the world reeled in disbelief at the return of the mighty Monkey King, a figure of legend and chaos, Apollo, utilizing a potent magic circle, a design etched with ancient runes and imbued with the essence of the stars, he successfully summoned the two Olympians back to their celestial home.


    This move, however, left the fate of the "Catastrophes" hanging in the balance, a precarious thread that could snap at any moment. Yet, on that fateful day, luck favored a few among them.


    The Olympians and the Catastrophes existed as separate groups, seldom intersecting, their paths rarely crossing. This separation meant that Apollo had no obligation to lend them aid as their struggles were not his concern. However, in an unexpected turn of events, he chose to intervene, his heart swayed by a sense of duty. And so, as he wielded his staff in a different realm, he opened a portal that sent both Dracula and Amon back to the underworld, but curiously, he left Kagutsuchi and Hel to face their own fate. What could this have meant? Just what was he thinking¡­


    With the two remaining deities firmly in his sights, the entity known as the Monkey King was already scheming his next grand feast -a dish that lingered in his memory, the last he had relished before his downfall and the first he would savor upon his return to life.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Hmm... I can¡¯t seem to summon the strength to create any clones.¡± He absentmindedly flicked the golden band that encircled his head, a token imposed by the Librarian as a condition for his resurrection. ¡°Is it because of this headband? ...No matter.¡± In an instant, he and his colossal staff vanished, moving with such swiftness that the ocean barely had time to react, slowly filling the hole he left behind.


    Before him lay a scene of chaos: a weary zombie, a Nensect, a woman who appeared angelic yet radiated no divine aura, and two unmistakably regal figures. A vein pulsed on his forehead, nearly concealed by his golden band. ¡°You two¡­¡± he inquired, striding toward their battered forms. Ao Shi Xia, the Nensect responsible for their injuries, slinked away, as if yielding to a more formidable predator. ¡°¡­What brings you here?¡±


    Kagutsuchi, a deity most confident in his intellect, faced a critical decision. Should he attempt to stall and save both himself and Hel, or take the safer route and prioritize his own escape? He could create a portal to the underworld, but to save Hel, he would need to touch her. As the Monkey King advanced, he felt his body tremble on the brink of collapse. Ultimately, he made his choice. He was the proud son of God, one of the first thirteen beings crafted by their creator. Such a lineage demanded principles and pride. Thus, he summoned all his strength, focusing it on a singular purpose¡­


    To run.


    ¡°Seems your friend has abandoned you.¡± Said Wukong, his voice mocking how fickle gods can truly be.


    She gathered every ounce of strength she had left to rise, her thoughts filled with curses directed at the man standing before her. With her wounds finally mended, the moment had arrived for action. She activated her Royal Flush and surged forward at Wukong with relentless speed, knowing that all it would take was a mere brush for him to meet his end. In this state, he would be powerless to defend himself against her Empower.


    Yet, in the face of her overwhelming force, he appeared as uninterested as someone forced to watch paint dry. ¡°WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU AREEEE!!!¡± Hel shouted as she lunged at him, her palm aimed directly at his chest. To her astonishment, her attack met with nothingness. ¡°H-How can this be?¡± she stammered, trembling in disbelief. ¡°My power is death itself. If it has a beginning, I can ensure its end. So how¡­¡±


    The beast stood unfazed, his hands resting casually on his Jingu Bang, which was propped behind his head. With a sigh, he replied:


    ¡°I hate to sound clich¨¦, especially since I just came back to life, but that power won¡¯t affect me. You see¡­ I¡¯m immortal.¡±


    ¡°N-No. That can¡¯t be.¡± Hel gasped, retreating in terror.


    ¡°Tell you what. I¡¯m starting to feel a bit sorry for you, so I¡¯ll give you a break.¡± he said, tossing his Jingu Bang in her direction. Initially bewildered, she reflexively caught it, only to find her body crumpling under the weight of the staff, collapsing to the ground like a discarded sheet. Her battered form writhed beneath the immense burden until it eventually transformed into a cluster of starlite. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± He chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s a bit of a hugger.¡±


    ***


    With Achillies¡¯ sudden disappearance, Akuma found himself lost in thought, his gaze fixed on the vast expanse of the sky, leaving everyone to wonder what was going through his mind. Perhaps it was memories of a past life that haunted him, but the truth remained elusive.


    For some reason, he¡¯d chosen to destroy the sun, dooming all of humanity.


    ¡°Is that really you, Akuma¡­?¡± Sanzang asked, her voice a blend of confusion and relief.


    Akuma turned slowly, as if deliberately heightening the tension in the air. When his eyes fell upon the trio, a bewildered question escaped his lips. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Sanzang, caught off guard by the unexpected inquiry, stammered, ¡°What?¡±


    Akuma¡¯s expression shifted rapidly as he tried to piece together his thoughts, his brow furrowing in concentration. ¡°No, wait. You¡¯re Sanzang, right? Or am I mistaken? I¡¯m sure I met you first when I got here¡­ or was it second? Maybe third? Did we even cross paths? Of course we did, you called me Akuma. But¡­ who is Akuma? I¡¯m Hakari. No, that¡¯s not right, I¡¯m Tenshi.¡± His voice grew frantic, each name tumbling out like a stone rolling down a hill, gathering speed and weight. A wave of panic washed over him, his mind spiraling into chaos as he murmured in distress, ¡°This isn¡¯t right! None of this is right! Who¡­ WHO AM I?!¡± His anguished shout reverberated through the air, a haunting cry that seemed to resonate with the very fabric of reality itself. The trio exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of concern and bewilderment. They had called out to him seeking answers, but now they were confronted with a man unraveling before their eyes, a tapestry of identities fraying at his edges.


    In the depths of his despair, Akuma screamed until he finally crumpled to the ground, his body folding in on itself like a paper crane losing its shape. The sound of his anguish echoed in the silence that followed, leaving the three onlookers in a state of complete shock and confusion.


    Sanzang stepped forward, instinctively reaching out a hand, but hesitated, unsure if she could approach him as he was now. ¡°Akuma¡­¡± she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°¡­W-we¡¯re here to help you. Just¡­ just breathe.¡±


    But Akuma¡¯s breaths came in ragged gasps, each inhale a struggle against the tide of his own disorientation. The other two, Rin and Tenshi, stood frozen, their minds racing to comprehend the unfolding of their friend and brother.


    Eventually, he¡¯d finally passed out, likely do to shock.


    ¡°Was that truly Akuma?¡± Rin finally mustered the strength to inquire, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°Without a doubt. I wouldn¡¯t confuse him with anyone else.¡±


    The one who answered that was Tenshi. Of course, the fact that he now remembered Akuma puzzled Sanzang.


    ¡°Wait, you remember him now?¡±


    ¡°I recognized him the moment he stepped into the hideout. Actually, I think I remembered him even before that. But it all came flooding back when I saw him¡­ I¡¯m still confused though. Why did he destroy the sun?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not certain¡­¡±

 V3, C6 – H.A.N.D, Part I

    He couldn¡¯t say for sure if it was metal or something else entirely. To be honest, ever since he came back from the library, he¡¯s been unsure about a lot of things. However, one thing he was certain of was that he found himself in a room, specifically on a bed.


    It dawned on Akuma that he must have lost consciousness after the while Achillies incident, finding himself woken here.


    The room was predominantly white and likely made of some metallic material, giving an almost clinical sterile feel. The walls gleamed under the harsh fluorescent lights, and the air was tinged with a faint antiseptic smell that only heightened his confusion. But against, he was unsure if the ceiling he was looking at was metal or not.


    He turned his head to his left, taking note of two beds. The one closest to him held a small girl with striking lavender hair, her delicate features softened by the gentle rise and fall of her chest. She looked peaceful, lost in a dream, and for a moment, he felt a sensation akin to an older brother who wanted to protect his little sister. The bed further away, however, was occupied by a rather large jellybean -no, wait- upon closer inspection, that was just a chubby guy, sprawled out and snoring loudly, his belly rising and falling like a ship on the waves.


    To his left, was a sleeping woman who seemed to be a scientist or perhaps a doctor with how clinical the room felt. She was quite large, and I mean that in more ways than one -I¡¯ll let your mind wonder. Her presence filled the room, and even as she slept, she exuded an air of authority. Strangely, she clutched onto a thin red string tightly with her thumb and index finger.


    Suddenly, her large snot bubble burst as she jolted awake.


    "Where am I?" she exclaimed in a panic, her eyes darting around the room. "¡­Oh yeah, I''m at H.Q."


    With that, she retrieved a pack of cigarettes from her lab coat pocket, placing one between her lips with a practiced ease.


    A bead of sweat trailed down Akuma¡¯s cheek as he watched her very ¡°interesting¡± behavior.


    ¡°Um¡­ I hate to be that guy, but should you really be smoking in front of a patient?"


    Given her cloak and the sterile environment, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this was indeed some sort of hospital -surely that assumption wasn''t too far off, right?


    He watched in disbelief as the woman he secretly suspected of being a con doctor, and abducting him for uncanny experiments, started to chew on the cigarette.


    As she munched away, she explained, "It''s actually chocolate. I think a lot, so I¡¯m constantly eating them¡­ Besides, I hate smoking. It makes me feel old."


    "Y-You don''t say¡­" Akuma stammered, taken aback by her unconventional approach.


    And it was at that moment he realized something. There was something about her that felt oddly familiar, not in the way one might recall a beautiful stranger, but rather like a father recognizing his child, even without ever having met.


    "¡­You¡¯re Victor. The Queen of Clubs."


    As she finished the last of her chocolate, the strange woman inquired, "What makes you say that?"


    Akuma straightened up, leaning against the wall.


    "At first, I didn¡¯t notice, since your Celestial Essence seemed to have faded. But then I spotted that string you¡¯re holding¡­ It¡¯s ''The Third String of Fate'', isn¡¯t it?"


    He tilted his head against the wall, his eyes drifting to the ceiling as memories of a certain golden-haired boy surged through his thoughts.


    "But if that¡¯s the case, it means you aren¡¯t the Victor I created¡­ It¡¯s pretty laughable. We created such similar worlds, even filling them with the same creatures, yet we ended up so differently¡­ Tell me, you were created by ¡®him,¡¯ weren¡¯t you?"


    A blend of astonishment and intrigue lit up her expression, accompanied by a playful smile that danced at the corners of her lips.


    "Very descriptive, pal. It''s a wonder I know who you''re talking about. But yes, you¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure how it happened, but somehow, you two ended up swapping worlds¡­ Sooooo... What do you think of my father¡¯s Yggdrasil?"


    "What do I think¡­?" I mused, the memories of my past life washing over me like a tide, each wave bringing with it the laughter and warmth of my lives long past. Those memories were sweet, filled with joy, and undoubtedly among my most cherished. Yet, beyond that¡­


    "It¡¯s utterly laughable."


    ¡­they were the worst memories I''d ever had the unfortune of making.


    Her eyes narrowing slightly, intrigued by the intensity of my response.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all wrong. Completely wrong! Gods are meant to guide humans, to teach them and ensure they walk the path of virtue! But he¡­ he¡­ HOW COULD HE ALLOW THIS TO HAPPEN!!¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°You must really care for humans, huh?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! I love all things! Everything in this world! ¡­But I guess I¡¯m the only one who does.¡±


    Victor erupted into laughter, not quite one that belonged to a maniac, nor a human either, a strange melody that resonated with both sides.


    ¡°I like you. You may not be our father, but you¡¯re alright. Yes. Let¡¯s go save humans.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ okay¡­¡±


    Come with me.¡± she said, rising from her chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet with the others.¡±


    Stepping through two automatic doors, the two were immediately engulfed in the chaos of rush hour. It was a familiar scene that he recalled from somewhere, a multitude of busy robots of varying sizes, and surprisingly, a few humans and even some enormous insects mingled among them -which was quite unsettling.


    While struggling to dodge the small robots that zipped in between his feet, Akuma asked, ¡°Who exactly are you taking me to?¡±


    Victor -dressed in white from head to toe, and towering over Akuma by a good two heads- popped another cigarette in her mouth, or I guess chocolate.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how things work in your world, but here, the gods aren¡¯t particularly kind to humans, even before Lucifer stole God¡¯s throne. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve assembled a force dedicated to eliminating those disgusting creatures.¡±


    ¡°Well as long as I can save humans. Or maybe I should save the gods? No, I wanted to save the world, not the people. Wait, that¡¯s not right. I wanted to save bo-¡±


    ¡°Easy there, big guy. No need to get all crazy on me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, sorry about that. Kinda just happens sometimes.¡±


    With his legs finally free enough to walk normally, Akuma¡¯s gaze drifted to the bustling environment around the two, surprised he was even able to navigate such a throng.


    Just as he turned his attention back to the path ahead, he was blindsided by a towering attack of paper. Naturally, it was too late to dodge, and the attack ended up colliding at full force, causing an unexpectedly cute ¡°Eek!¡± to escape the stack of paper¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Akuma muttered, rubbing his forehead. ¡°¡­Are you okay-!¡±


    But as he opened his eyes, he was met with a sight that left him utterly speechless, unable to comprehend the sight before him.


    ¡°Oww¡­¡± she let out, finding herself on the floor after their unexpected crash. This was the person behind the stack of paper, too tall for him to have seen her until now with all the paper scattered across the floor.


    Perched atop her head, a small creature began to bark out adorable yet aggressive sounds, clearly displeased with Akuma¡¯s clumsiness. It resembled a miniature panda, though he had his doubts. Well, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s accurate as he didn¡¯t even pay it any mind.


    In truth, the barking faded into the background as his attention fixated on the girl he crashed into, specifically, her soft lips and stunning eyes that opened slowly, almost like a delicate flower blooming. And her pink hair¡­ Not once in his entire life has he met another person with such a color.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡±


    A heavy silence enveloped the two, and he could feel himself gulp as their gazes locked. Even that pesky panda had fallen silent, as if sensing the tension.


    But then¡­


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    The question struck him like a bolt of lightning, sending a devastating shockwave through his heart. He felt a mix of confusion, a hint of heartbreak, and maybe even a touch of anger that coursed through him.


    ¡°W-What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Aw, so it seems you¡¯re familiar with my employee here.¡± Victor chimed in, casually twirling the chocolate stick around with her lips.


    ¡°What? Your employee?!¡±


    ¡°About a week ago, she just showed up here. I¡¯m certain she¡¯s linked to the countless people who suddenly appeared in this world.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to her?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, lover boy. When she arrived, she had already lost her memories.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is what this woman says the truth?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Who the hell are you talking to?¡±


    Unbeknownst to both Victor and Alice, an apparition of sorts resembling a child began to murmur softly into his ears.


    "What she says is true. The root of Alice''s memory loss stems from Finral''s teleportation. During the transfer, the Yang part of her soul took damage, resulting in her amnesia."


    "Is there a way to bring them back?" Akuma inquired.


    "Since she hasn''t checked-out her true story from the library, she currently possesses a demo soul. In theory, if she were to shatter her Yang barrier, her original story would merge with this one, thereby restoring her memories."


    ¡°I see¡­ Thanks for the help.¡±


    "I-Is he out of his mind?" Alice questioned Victor as she helped her up.


    "Absolutely."


    ¡°Hey, Victor.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I need you the break her yang barrier.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said I need you to break her Yang-¡±


    "No, I heard you. I just wanted you to grasp how ridiculous that request is. What makes you think I can influence her soul?"


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who fixed mine, right?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯m surprised you remember that.¡±


    (Truth be told, I heard it from someone else, but they she doesn¡¯t have to know that.)


    "Listen..." She said, rubbing the back of her head. "¡­Typically, it''s impossible to directly affect the Yang part of someone''s soul. The only reason I managed to do it was due to Megara''s Amplification. And she could amplify me like that because she used the Devour technique¡­ Besides, I¡¯m sure you sensed it." She gestured with the hand holding the red string. "As long as I¡¯m gripping this, I can¡¯t use any of my powers. That¡¯s the cost of wielding a divine item¡­ Now, onward."


    Her response left Akuma feeling frustrated, mostly because he had to confront the reality that he couldn¡¯t help Alice regain her memories. All he could do was gently smile at her.


    "Sorry¡­ I guess I had the wrong person."


    Oddly enough, as he walked past her, his mind fixed on one wish. In the grand scheme of things, it was hardly relevant, but he just couldn¡¯t help it.


    He really wished he could¡¯ve helped her pick up that stack of paper. Would he have loved to have done that. Maybe it would¡¯ve felt like a scene straight out of a shojo manga, where that adorable couples harbor feelings for each other but are too shy to admit it. You find yourself yelling at the pages, urging them to just confess.


    But alas, this is reality¡­ a reality where she doesn¡¯t remember his name.

 V3, C6 – H.A.N.D, Part II

    As another automatic door swung open, he stepped into a lively room filled with energy and chatter. The space was occupied by a sizable group of people -nine in total, excluding Victor and him. Off to one side, he spotted someone dozing off on a sofa, a person he recognized from his time in the library, as well as Sanzang who was playfully poking at his cheek. On the opposite side, Rin and Tenshi were engrossed in a card game with a boy who bore a striking resemblance to himself, complete with the whole white hair gag. Except, he couldn¡¯t recall creating that particular angel, so he simply made a mental note to consult the Akashic Records later.


    After that, his gaze was drawn to a small table in the center of the room, just big enough for four people. The individuals seated there looked at him with a blend of caution and intrigue as he made his entrance.


    Victor, wearing an oddly cheerful expression, remarked, ¡°It seems your presence has put my boys on high alert¡­¡± What¡¯s so cheerful about that? What a weirdo¡­ ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you all introduce yourselves since you seem so fond of him?¡±


    The first to speak was a gnome, who let out a heavy sigh before starting, ¡°I am the Captain of the Dwarves Division. Ivan the Twinkle.¡± His voice was gruff, perfectly matching his dwarven appearance.


    Next was a giant insect that sent a shiver down Akuma¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I am the Captain of the Nensect Division. Ao Shi Xia. And just so you know, I¡¯m a flea, you loser!¡±


    (No, you¡¯re an abomination. Loser.) Akuma thought.


    ¡°Captain of the Android Division. Frankenstein.¡±


    Akuma¡¯s heart raced at the name. he quickly glanced at Victor, silently questioning if this was the same Frankenstein he was thinking of. Her enthusiastic thumbs-up and goofy grin confirmed his suspicion.


    Then, the man who called himself Frankenstein, who he was almost certain was a Royal Deck, began making odd gestures on the shoulder of the sniper, as if he were scribbling a note. How¡¯d I know he was a sniper? Well, apart from me being the narrator, it was pretty hard to miss the heavy sniper rifle slung across his back.


    He seemed to understand the message written on his shoulder, jolting slightly as he introduced himself.


    ¡°I am the Captain of the Human Division. Simo H?yh?.¡±


    There was something unsettling about his gaze. It felt as if he was looking right through Akuma rather than at him, as if he were invisible.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Arthur Kamui Jr! Eldest son of Arthur Pendragon!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The one who blurted that irrelevant information out was the boy I described earlier, now brimming with pride, gestured to himself with a thumbs-up, his expression radiating confidence.


    ¡°Alright. Who the hell is this guy?¡± Akuma asked the Akashic Records.


    He felt a wave of confusion ripple through the onlookers as he engaged in a conversation with something that was neither a ghost nor human.


    ¡°He is a child of the Royal Deck, a Seraphim.¡± Came the response.


    ¡°What?! That can¡¯t be right. Angels can¡¯t reproduce, they¡¯re incapable of love. Only humans possess that ability, granted by free will-! ¡­Lucifer.¡±


    ¡°Yes. In this world, Lucifer bestowed free will upon the Royal Decks, allowing them to have offsprings.¡±


    ¡°Is there a chance he¡¯s a spy?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance. He escaped during the Celestial Civil War. Plus, he seems to have possessed the body of a human, so he can¡¯t be tracked.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ is he out of his mind?¡± Arthur inquired, glancing at Tenshi, who was still fuming over his defeat. A game of bullshit if you¡¯re curious.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been this way. Just ignore him.¡±


    That injection came from Rin, her tone casual despite the evident frustration beneath her calm exterior. The loss must have been weighing heavily on her, even if she tried to play it off. Just how much times have these to losers lost to be this frustrated?


    ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯re all acquainted.¡± Came Victor, who was standing in front of a giant hologram display at the back of the room. Not sure when she got there though. ¡°But before we discuss business, you should introduce yourself.¡±


    Akuma hesitated for a moment.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Well, let me see¡­ Who am I really¡­¡±


    He thought about his past lives, while at the same time not trying to think too deeply. Truth be told, he was scared he¡¯d have another panic attack from his uncertainty. Though he still had sometime before the Akashic Records¡¯ ¡°Price to pay¡± could affect him, so that was a plus.


    Suddenly, clarity struck him, and he brought his right fist down into his left palm, signaling that he¡¯d found his answer.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m God.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get back to the matter at hand¡­¡± Victor said, as a hologram flickered to life behind her, revealing seven figures.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just ignore me!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin with the Asuras: Goldilocks, Cain, Midas, Cristopher, Halter, Jack, and their leader Salomon. They are a group of humans who traded their souls for power from Lucifer, each embodying one of the world¡¯s deadly sins. Although they didn¡¯t show up during the last battle, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they made an appearance soon. If you want my advice, steer clear of Salomon in particular. None of us here have the strength to take him on, even if we all attacked together¡­¡±


    (I hope she¡¯s not including me in that.)


    ¡°Next up are the Five Catastrophes. Well, actually four, since Frankenstein is on our side.¡±


    ¡°Make that three.¡± Wukong chimed in, still half-asleep. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I took out that other one.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, my bad. Three Catastrophes¡­ Think of them as fallen angels. The Royal Decks who sided with Lucifer after he betrayed our father: Amon Kamui, Kagutsuchi Kamui, and Dracula Kamui¡­¡±


    Akuma noticed Rin shudder at the mention of Dracula, a reminder of the first time she had spoken his name.


    ¡°¡­Now, on to the main issue at hand. Some of you might recognize these figures as the Twelve Olympians. Though I guess there¡¯s only eleven right now. The trio of sisters - Aphrodite, Hestia, and Athena- alongside Apollo, Paris, Hector, Icarus, Achilles, Hermes, and their leader Poseidon make up this group. Our knowledge about their abilities is limited, and the identities of two remain a mystery. What we do know, however, is that, similar to the lesser gods, they possess an Infinite. The distinction lies in the fact that they must meet specific criteria to activate theirs. Therefore, I invite those who have encountered them to share their insights. Let¡¯s begin with Icarus.¡±


    Franken hastily jotted down a note on the sniper¡¯s shoulder, causing him to flinch slightly. ¡°In my confrontation with Icarus, he primarily utilized long-range attacks, launching beams of starlites at me while soaring through the sky. I managed to defeat him twice with my Constellation, yet he returned both times. This leads me to believe that his Infinite relates to his lives, and the requirement likely involves him remaining airborne.¡±


    ¡°Lives, huh¡­ That¡¯s quite a challenge. You two seem to share some similarities. Anyone else?¡±


    Sanzang, playfully poking Wukong¡¯s cheeks, chimed in next. ¡°So, Achilles is really an Olympian now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I take it he was your opponents. Do you have any insight into his Infinite?¡±


    ¡°My best guess is that it relates to his defense. During our battle, no matter what attack I tried, I just could damage him. And trust me, I¡¯ve faced my share of divine beings, so I know it¡¯s not a matter of divinity. However, I¡¯m not sure about his requirement.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his spear.¡± Akuma interjected.


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°As long as he¡¯s holding his spear, he has infinite defense.¡±


    ¡°His spear huh¡­ I guess that makes sense. He made sure to summon it before he started fighting me¡­ Wait a minute. If that¡¯s true, how were you able to damage him?¡±


    ¡°You actually managed to hurt Achilles?¡± Victor questioned, intrigued.


    ¡°It¡¯s my Empower. I can make any outcome uncertain, regardless of how guaranteed it is.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°Oh my. Quite the trick.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. But it¡¯s only uncertain. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s sure to go my way or anything. Now that I¡¯m saying it out loud, I guess it was just luck.¡±


    ¡°If we are to defeat the Divine Army, it¡¯ll take way more than brute force. Luck may just be what we need right now.¡±


    Sanzang spoke up, "I have a question." Gathering everyone¡¯s attention before continuing, ¡°Just a week ago, millions of individuals suddenly appeared in this world, only to vanish almost immediately. Initially, I thought it was merely an urban myth propagated by some con, but after meeting with Tenshi and Rin, I now understand it was real. Do you know what happened to those people?"


    (What about me¡­ Didn¡¯t you meet me too? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot about me Sanzang, after everything we been through.)


    Victor couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all.


    "Oh, you''re going to find this funny. Right after they arrived, Apollo wiped them all out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°HUH?!¡± The room questioned in unison.


    In particular Sanzang went on to exclaim, "How is that even possible?¡± We''re talking about millions of people! No one possesses that kind of power!"


    Victor''s gaze shifted to Akuma, as if he held the answers.


    "You must have figured it out by now, Akuma.¡±


    Surely enough, he did.


    ¡°There are seven divine items created by God, each containing a fragment of his authority. If we''re talking mass genocide, the only item capable of such a feat would be the Fourth, Jacob''s Ladder. It can annihilate anyone who fits a specific category chosen by the user."


    The gravity of his words sank in.


    "Can such a weapon truly exist? If so, how do we even stand a chance?" Sanzang questioned.


    Akuma continued his explanation as such:


    "The issue is that it indiscriminately destroys everyone within that category, regardless of the user''s intent. Luckily for us, he can''t simply eradicate all humans and gods, as Olympians fall into both categories, and none of use really fall under any unique categories that would separate us from their own men. Since we''re still alive, it seems his aim isn''t total annihilation¡­ However, I''m curious. Given that there are humans present, the category he selected must not have included them. And it couldn''t have been ''people from another world,'' since Tenshi, Rin, and I are still here."


    (And Alice too.)


    "That''s a great question... one I have no answer to..." Our spirits sank in disappointment, the tension in the air sliced into pieces.


    For a moment, Victor stood silent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just ask him directly?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    At that moment, the automatic door swung open, not due to Akuma¡¯s wight triggering it but because someone was entering.


    He let out a weary sigh, his fatigue apparent in his ragged kimono and the dark circles under his closed eyes.


    ¡°Phew. Those asuras, man.¡± he remarked.


    Just then, Akuma caught a glimpse of a swift blur -a figure in white moving with astonishing speed, seemingly without the aid of celestial power. In an instant, she slammed Finral against the wall by the door, gripping him by the collar with one hand.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Victor. Can¡¯t you take it easy on me? I just came from a tough battle.¡±


    Her eyes blazed with intensity, usually obscured by her afro, but her fury was so fierce that it pushed her hair aside, revealing her striking crimson gaze. The playful demeanor she often displayed was replaced by an electrifying seriousness.


    ¡°Depends. Care to explain where all those people disappeared to? Surely you have some insight, Finral Ark, second son of Noah Ark¡­ Or do you prefer your other title these days¡­ the first of the Twelve Olympians, Apollo?¡±

 V3, C6 – H.A.N.D, Part III

    ¡°Oh dear. You¡¯re putting me on the spot here. Just what am I supposed to say?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters¡­¡± she replied, her grip tightening as the cracks in the wall began to spread. ¡°¡­You could try answering my damn question.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Just please, let me go.¡±


    She complied, releasing him. They were nearly the same height, so he wasn¡¯t dangling or anything, though that would have been pretty funny.


    With a heavy sigh, Finral shot a glare at Tenshi before locking his gaze back onto Victor¡¯s eyes, which Akuma -having been the only one who noticed- found rather peculiar.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯re aware that I used Jacob¡¯s Ladder to eliminate those humans.¡±


    ¡°We were just discussing that, actually. We couldn¡¯t figure out the category you used.¡±


    ¡°A disease.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The people of Earth are afflicted by a disease that rapidly forms chains around the soul, containing and consuming the starlites they generate. It spreads quickly among humans. If I had left them any longer, who knows how far it could have gone.¡±


    ¡°So, the category was anyone with that disease?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everyone infected was eliminated to stop its spread.¡±


    ¡°Tuh. Couldn¡¯t you have just cured it? I know you have the power. After all, Rin over there doesn¡¯t seem to be affected.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    ¡°Spit it out, Apollo.¡±


    ¡°As I mentioned, it¡¯s highly contagious to humans. The only ones who can overcome it are those with non-human blood.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m only half human, inheriting that from my father, while my mother was a Spirit. Since Rin is my distant descendant, she has some spirit blood in her. That¡¯s why I was able to cure her. It¡¯s also the reason I limited her interactions with other humans and trained her in the only place on Earth that¡¯s uninhabited.¡±


    Rin''s face reflected a mix of shock and betrayal, directed at her grandfather for revealing such a significant secret at this moment and not before. They could almost hear her thoughts racing, questioning how he could keep this from her for so long.


    "H-How could you¡­ grampa.¡± she stammered, still reeling from the revelation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rin, I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. I just couldn¡¯t find the right time.¡±


    "Okay, grandpa¡­¡± She went, still reeling in confusion. Just what did this mean for her? ¡°¡­Can you at least tell us why Tenshi is still around? His seals were only recently broken by Sanzang, and how could they have been destroyed if, as you said, you need to be non-human?"


    Finral hesitated, unable to provide an answer, citing a promise made long ago. In his words: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot answer that. I promised someone long ago that I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Victor, unable to contain her frustration, bellowed, "Our lives are at stake, and you can''t share important information because of a damn promise?! Are you going senile, you old fart?!"


    ¡°What about Alice.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I just ran into her earlier. She seemed pretty alive to me. You gonna tell me she¡¯s not human either?¡±


    Once again, he paused, clearly wrestling with a thought he was reluctant to voice.


    "Her situation is unique... she is indeed human, but someone or something must have cured her illness upon her arrival here. I¡¯m not sure what though."


    Victor scoffed, dismissing his uncertainty.


    "Oh, blow me. The all-knowing Apollo, and you¡¯re not sure? I know your Infinite is knowledge. ¡®Not sure¡¯ my ass!"


    (Oh yeah. I forgot about that whole Olympian thing. So, his power is knowledge. Guess that must¡¯ve been why he knew me when we met the first time.)You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Look, you''re confusing the rookies. They don''t realize you''re joking... For the Olympians to become divine beings, as well as to receive their Infinites, they have to drink the blood of Zues. I never drank the blood of Zues, so I never received an Infinite. My ability to know all things stems from my ¡®Constellation Arts: Book of David¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Same damn difference!!¡± Victor sighed, before shifting her focus back to her holographic display. ¡°Aw, whatever. I¡¯ll let you off the hook this once.¡± ¡°Just make sure to keep Jacob¡¯s ladder out of the wrong hands. It could wipe us all off.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    A strange ache settled in Akuma¡¯s heart, a mix of anger and confusion directed at Finral. How could he have taken the lives of those humans? Surely, there had to be another way, right? There¡¯s always another way. Yet, paradoxically, a part of him felt a twisted sense of satisfaction at the news of their demise¡­ He despised this feeling. Just why was he so torn between the two sensations? This internal conflict has plagued him ever since his return from that cursed Library, where he relieved Hakari¡¯s life in vivid detail. Or I guess his life?


    ¡°Alright, everyone. We have a lot on our plate, and honestly, I¡¯d love nothing more than to confront Lucifer right now. But we need to prioritize. Our immediate objectives are twofold. First, we must resurrect Nana, the Queen of Diamonds, as she will be crucial in our fight against the gods. To achieve this, we need the peach of immortality to nourish the child who currently houses her spirit¡­¡±


    (She must mean that little girl with purple hair.)


    ¡°¡­Secondly, is Gaia. For some reason, the sun has been obliterated, leading to the deterioration of Gaia¡¯s soul.¡± Rin, Tenshi, and Sanzang shot me accusatory glares as she spoke. Seriously, guys, it¡¯s not like I blew the damn thing up or anything. ¡°¡­Normally, I would have restored it in an instant, but with my powers sealed, we¡¯ll need to find an alternative method to revive Gaia¡¯s soul¡­ And then there¡¯s our most significant challenge¡­ Zeus, Kibuka, T.S.B.J, Hades, Atlas, and Amaterasu. As long as I hold this string, the lesser gods will be sealed within a separate world. But as we know, anything could happen. This might sound a bit heavy, but if the time comes where I let this go, assume the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°End of the world, huh?¡± Wukong finally stirred, his voice steady despite the weight of her words. ¡°I can assure you this: If that day ever comes, I will put all of them in their place¡­ I¡¯ll never let this world fall apart.¡±


    The room fell silent, all eyes fixed on him as if he had uttered something forbidden. This wasn¡¯t mere bravado, no, it felt deeper. Akuma didn¡¯t know him well -their conversation in the Library had been brief- but he genuinely believed he had the strength to back up his claim.


    ¡°Those are some bold statements¡­¡± Victor responded, her spirits visibly lifted by his confidence. Akuma could see the spark of hope igniting within her. ¡°¡­To wrap up my presentation, I¡¯ve organized three distinct teams to tackle our objectives. The first team, consisting of the four Saints and Wukong, will focus on restoring Gaia¡¯s soul and ensuring her protection. The second team will include Sanzang, myself, and an old acquaintance of mine who is currently shitting his guts out. Damn coward. We¡¯ll be making a trip to the underworld for some urgent business¡­ Lastly, we have the amateurs. Rin, Tenshi, Akuma, Arthur, Kyoko, and Shibo will be joined by Apollo as they set off on a journey to the west.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Sanzang interjected, seeking clarification.


    ¡°Yep. They¡¯ll be heading to the spirit realm, where they can find the peach of immortality and revive Kyoko. I¡¯m sure you two know all about that one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a challenging quest¡­¡± Wukong remarked. ¡°¡­But I believe you all will manage.¡± For some reason, he shot Akuma a pointed look as he said that. Was it perhaps a nod to his abilities or just a hint of sarcasm¡­


    ¡°Alright team. Let¡¯s kick ass!¡±


    As they all prepared for their upcoming adventure, they decided to indulge in some lighthearted fun before setting off, joining in on the card game that the trio had been engrossed in earlier. For those who might not know the rules of ¡°bullshit!¡±, each player takes turns placing cards face down while declaring their rank. The catch is that the card must follow the one laid down before it. Of course, if you don¡¯t have the right card, you¡¯ll need to bluff your way through, but beware -if someone calls your bluff, you¡¯ll have to pick up the entire pile.


    They must have played over fifty rounds, and the only one who didn¡¯t manage to win even once was Tenshi. What a loser. I mean even Simo won. And that guy might just be blind.


    Finally, the day of their departure arrived.


    Victor had installed a teleporter that linked H.Q to every continent except Kukizer, likely due to Troy taking up a significant portion of the continent.


    ¡°The Amateurs¡± as Victor would say, found themselves transported to the Kingdom of Bushin by that very teleporter, right at the dock where a large ship awaited them. It was a vessel that could easily accommodate an entire crew, though I couldn¡¯t tell you its name since I¡¯m no maritime expert.


    Regardless, this was the exhilarating feeling Akuma had longed for since his arrival to this world. It felt like the beginning of a grand adventure, and while I usually shy away from being overly corny quotes, I must say, my friend, this truly feels like¡­ the Odyssey of God.


    Oh, and if you¡¯re wondering about their destination, there¡¯s a small island to the west, near Troy, rumored to be home to a dragon. If you ask it nicely, it¡¯s said to take you to the spirit realm.


    ¡°Hey, before you all head out.¡± Victor called out to Akuma as Tenshi and Arthur hurriedly boarded the ship.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°Listen. There¡¯ll be a time in your journey when Apollo will have to leave to take care of some business. It may not be much from me, but I promise you can trust him. And while he¡¯s away, I¡¯m trusting you to be in charge of everyone¡¯s life. Apart from Apollo and Wukong, you¡¯re the strongest fighter we have¡­ Look, what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ just come back alive. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± Akuma replied, giving a playful salute, trying to embrace the pirate spirit. Though, he quickly felt more like a marine than a scallywag.


    (Crap, I messed that up.)


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve been thinking about what you mentioned regarding breaking Alice¡¯s Yang barrier. While I don¡¯t have the ability to influence her soul right now, if her enlightenment will do the trick, then I believe she should accompany you on this journey.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Come on out, Alice.¡±


    Walking out from behind her was Alice, stepping forward, shyly and adorably, as if she were introduced as a new pet to a neighbor. Her attempt to avoid eye contact and the way she fidgeted with her thumbs only added to her charm. And just when Akuma was in the middle of gawking, that blasted panda of hers started barking again. Wait, do pandas even bark? The hell kind of panda is this? Must be Gaia exclusive.


    ¡°Uh-um¡­ Hi, Akuma.¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly as she finally met his gaze. I hate to admit it, but even my heart fluttered when I think about it. Aw, who am I kidding. I won¡¯t stand here and lie to you. I love to admit it.


    It was as if the world around him faded into a blur, leaving just the two of them suspended in this moment. He could feel the weight of her gaze, a mixture of curiosity and something deeper, something that hinted at the unspoken connection that was beginning to forge.


    ¡°You called me Akuma¡­ Did Victor tell you my name?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ she didn¡¯t. It just came to me when I first saw you.¡±


    There was something about that answer that filled Akuma with an exhilarating joy, reminiscent of a young boy finally finding the courage to speak to his crush. It was a simple name, yet it felt like a secret shared between them, a little piece of intimacy that made Akuma¡¯s heart race.


    In that moment, Ihe felt a wave of emotion wash over him, as if he¡¯d finally stepped into the pages of a shojo manga, where every glance and every word held the weight of a thousand unspoken feelings. This was a moment in his life where he had to be bold.


    And so, he reached out his hand, feeling the warmth radiating from her presence. After a brief pause, she took it, her fingers trembling slightly against his skin. Then, he gently pulled her closer, surprising her with the sudden intimacy of the gesture. Time seemed to freeze as they locked eyes, the world around them fading into a distant hum. In that moment, Akuma felt an overwhelming desire to share so much more. He wanted to share his dreams, his fears, the stories they created thus far, anything really. Hell, he¡¯d have been fine just telling her about the first time the two met. But he held back, understanding that for now, this was all he could give¡­ just for now.


    With that, the eight of them -Tenshi, Rin, Arthur, Shibo, Kyoko, Alice, Finral, and Akuma- set off on their journey to the west.

 V3 – Epilogue

    Inside the H.A.N.D HQ, a significant meeting was underway, prompted by Wukong''s request to share an important story with Victor and Sanzang. This gathering included the saints along with Gilgamesh standing quietly to the side, all eager to hear what Wukong had to say.


    Victor, casually enjoying a stick of chocolate, broke the silence, asking, ¡°So, what is it that you needed to tell us, Wukong?¡± The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as the saints remained still, aware that they were not formally invited and should maintain their composure.


    Wukong took a deep breath before revealing:


    ¡°Twenty-four years ago, at the end of the first war, I died. More precisely, my soul was destroyed. I think it¡¯s important to share the details of how that came to be¡­¡±


    Shortly after their return from the spirit realm, Sanzang, Pigsy, Sandy, and Wukong found themselves back in the northern region of the Kingdom of Bushin, only to discover it had been reduced to a desolate wasteland. Initially, confusion washed over him as he desperately sought answers about the devastation. Soon after, Wukong''s fury ignited at the thought of his homeland, the place where he had spent most of his years, now nothing but ashes. The thought of his entire kind being wiped out filled him with a rage that was almost palpable. Though he was not one to shed tears, the anguish he felt manifested in a haunting way, as blood seemed to drain from his eyes at the mere thought of the gods'' indifference.


    And then, during his most troubled hour, a booming voice echoed from the heavens, cutting through his cries like a knife. It belonged to a boy, no older than fourteen, who casually declared:


    ¡°Hello trash. In a week''s time, if the Greeks do not submit to the Trojan Empire, then I will destroy another region.¡± The nonchalance in his tone made it clear that this was merely a game to him.


    Sanzang, sensing the storm brewing within Wukong, urged caution, warning him of the perils that awaited in the realm of the gods. Meanwhile, Pigsy and Sandy offered their silent support, resting their hands on Sanzang''s shoulders as Wukong summoned his immense power. Once hailed as the Monkey King, he now stood alone, stripped of his title and pride, with nothing left but the burning desire for revenge.


    With a singular focus on retribution, Wukong soared into the heavens, where he was met by the entire divine army, seemingly prepared for his arrival. Undeterred, he charged forward, challenging every god in sight, including Zeus himself, and astonishingly, he emerged victorious. Yet, this triumph did little to quell his thirst for vengeance. He yearned to confront the one responsible for the devastation he had witnessed, the architect of such horrors. Yes, Zues had been the one to destroy them, but who was it that pulled his strings from the shadows. Who could it have been that created such a being? Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ Only one man could¡¯ve done all that.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    In a fit of rage, he called out to God, cursing him and demanding a confrontation. When God finally descended, it was accompanied by a radiant golden light, as if the very heavens were parting to reveal his presence.


    Yet, what Wukong beheld was not a divine figure but a familiar face -his first human friend, the one who had shown him the joys of life. This man was his sworn brother¡­ Buddha.


    Despite Wukong''s immense strength, capable of toppling the heavens with ease, the figure standing before him, blocking his path to God, was his closest ally. In disbelief, he cursed Buddha, questioning how he could align himself with those who had brought chaos to their world. But Buddha remained silent, offering no answers. Consumed by rage, Wukong unleashed his Devour technique against Buddha, but time was not on his side. With no past lives left to draw upon, he was ultimately consumed by his own power, shattering into oblivion and losing the chance to return to the Library of Yggdrasil.


    Though he was ultimately shattered into nothingness, the trauma of his victory haunted Zues, leaving him unable to bear even the mention of the word "Monkey." In his panic, he chose to abandon Gaia, leading to Troy¡¯s defeat in the war.


    ¡°¡­And that¡¯s basically how it went down.¡±


    The events unfolded in a way that left everyone astonished. For reasons unknown, Buddha had chosen to align himself with the deities, which meant that instead of six lesser gods, there were now seven. This revelation sent a shiver down Sanzang''s spine, and as she clutched her shoulders, the words ¡°how could you¡­ brother¡± escaped her lips in disbelief.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ if Buddha were to suddenly appear here, do you think you could take him?¡± Victor asked.


    ¡°Upon my return, I discovered that much of my power had been sealed away, likely due to this headband placed on me by the librarian.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate¡­¡± She acknowledged, ¡°¡­which makes it all the more crucial for me to hold onto this string tightly.¡±


    ¡°If I could just find a place filled with starlites to meditate, I could certainly regain some of my strength.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ the only place that comes to mind is the underworld, but you¡¯d likely end up fighting more than meditating.¡± she mused.


    Just then, Xia, the Nensect, interjected with a suggestion:


    ¡°Why not meditate at the core of Gaia? It¡¯s brimming with starlite, and you could harness the World Essence to stabilize Gaia¡¯s soul. It¡¯s a win-win situation, though the downside is that you won¡¯t awaken until Gaia regains her sun.¡±


    Wukong contemplated this, weighing various outcomes in his mind. If the Lesser Gods showed up while he was in slumber, it would spell disaster. ¡°And I could also engage in some image training¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    With that decision made, Victor guided him to a room containing a single incubator that led to the heart of the planet, where Gaia¡¯s soul resided. It resembled a vast cave with a luminous orb at its center, and it was into this orb that he plunged, entering a meditative state. Meanwhile, a serpent-like figure in human form spoke to a hologram attached to his wrist, declaring, ¡°Yes, the Monkey King is no longer a threat¡­ He¡¯s within Gaia¡¯s core and should be unable to disrupt our plans¡­ Don¡¯t fret so much, Poseidon. I assure you; they trust me. In their eyes I¡¯m a valuable member of the Four Saints of Qishi Lu. They don¡¯t have a clue of my real identity as an Olympian¡­ Lol.¡±

 Introductions (Bonus)

    ¡°Alright. I know we did some vague introductions at the H.Q, but if we¡¯re going to be traveling together, I think we should really get to know each other. As captain, I recommend we do a classic icebreaker. Y¡¯know, name, hobby, and whatever else makes you special. What do you say team?¡±


    As you might have inferred from his grandiose demeanor and self-appointed title of "Captain," it was Akuma who made this suggestion. Inside the ship''s bedrooms, there were six of them gathered, with the count rising to seven if you included the girl peacefully sleeping in the corner. And I guess eight if we include Finral off resting in his own room.


    It may be important to note that they weren¡¯t all sharing a room, instead, they had congregated in the room occupied by Alice, Rin, and Kyoko. The girl¡¯s bedroom to be specific.


    ¡°Who ever voted you as Captain?¡± Tenshi quipped, lounging on Rin¡¯s bed while the others sat on the floor.


    ¡°More importantly, who said you could take over my bed?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will start us off!¡± The eager knight declared, standing up to capture everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I am Arthur Kamui Jr. Eldest son of the Pendragon family and bestowed the name of my father. My hobbies are-¡± He hesitated, memories of sneaking glances at women in the bath instead of honing his sword skills flashing through his mind. His attendants would often scour the entire castle searching for him. Naturally, that was a secret he couldn¡¯t divulge. ¡°I don¡¯t have any hobbies. But if you¡¯re curious was makes me special-¡± He nearly let slip a confession about his unusual preference for thighs over the more typical male attraction to breasts. That, too, was a secret he had to keep. ¡°I¡¯m your average joe.¡±


    As silence enveloped the room, the others exchanged puzzled glances, their expressions a mix of confusion and the unspoken sentiment of ¡°that told us absolutely nothing¡±.


    However, Tenshi appeared lost in contemplation. After a moment of serious thought, he inquired, ¡°You¡¯re a junior without sharing the same family name? Is that how it works?¡±


    ¡°Those details are irrelevant! Anyway, since you¡¯re already speaking, why don¡¯t you go next?¡± Arthur urged, eager to shift the focus.


    Tenshi straightened up on the bed, surveying the group sprawled on the floor. ¡°The name¡¯s Tenshi Tiryns. If I had to say my hobbies¡­¡± he began, tapping his finger against his chin in deep reflection. ¡°¡­I guess fighting. Or even just sparring.¡± Even on earth, he was the most dedicated to Iphicles¡¯ training (his and Akuma¡¯s father). There were countless days when he wouldn¡¯t return home until he had mastered a technique their father had demonstrated, a silent challenge that seemed to say, ¡°Here¡¯s something I can do that you can¡¯t¡±. He continued, ¡°I¡¯d say what makes me special is my ability to win against tuff odds.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    A shared chuckle escaped Rin and Arthur as they simultaneously quipped, ¡°And yet you can¡¯t win a single card game.¡±


    ¡°You wanna say that to my face?!¡±


    To jog your memory, they¡¯re referring to the game of ¡°bullshit!¡± they played before departing to sea.


    Rin was next to take the spotlight, rising from her seat on the floor and clearing her throat with a determined air.


    (84, 56, 85.)


    Those were the numbers that immediately raced through Arthur¡¯s mind as he assessed the situation, thinking to himself that it wasn''t too shabby at all.


    ¡°My full name is Rin Ark. My hobbies consist of¡­¡± she began, her voice¡¯s steadiness wavering as she battled the weight of her truth. On Earth, she had been isolated in the icy biome of Antarctica, devoid of any companionship or any real interests. To be blunt, she has no friends, nor has she ever invested in a hobby. The only thing she ever did remotely close was immersing herself in video games for hours on end, but even then, she had no Wi-Fi so all she could play was single-player games. Of course, that information couldn¡¯t leave her lips. ¡°¡­I have no hobbies¡­¡± Her confidence waned, replaced by a shadow of melancholy. ¡°¡­Oh, and I can heal people¡­ I guess.¡± she added, her voice trailing off into gloom.


    Next up was Alice, who attempted to summon her courage to stand but ultimately opted to remain seated, overwhelmed by the pressure. "This little guy¡¯s name is Karna.¡± She started, gesturing to the animal perched atop her head as it barked out in a greeting manner. ¡°As for me, m-my name is Alice. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve lost all my memories, so I can¡¯t really say what my hobbies are. I-I¡¯m so sorry."


    (81, 58, 87. I could be a little off though, since she chose to sit. Tsk. Damn.)


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize." Akuma reassured her, his expression softening in response to her nervousness.


    Meanwhile, Shibo, who had been nodding along in confusion, suddenly realized they were introducing themselves. Without a moment''s hesitation, he sprang to his feet, his belly jiggling with the movement, and exclaimed, "Mi nomba tis Shibo!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    To fill the heavy silence that followed, he gestured toward the girl dozing in the corner. "Yee pak''s Kyoko!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Sorry, we don¡¯t speak alien¡­ But moving on." Akuma interjected, rising with an air of confidence. "I am God! The creator of this vast world. My hobby is saving people, and what makes me special is that¡­" With a dramatic flourish, he unfurled his wings, spreading his arms wide as he proclaimed, "I am GOD!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The atmosphere in the room was thick with disbelief, but Alice, sensing the tension, broke the stillness with a round of applause, mistakenly believing Akuma was putting on some kind of performance.

 V4, C0 – What’s Our Destination

    <hr>


    It is said that God is a being with the power to establish peace, create order and even unite people with a single breath. If you ask some, they¡¯d say he¡¯s an infinite being with the power to anything, if you asked others, they¡¯d probably tell you his existence is just an expensive sham, merely a concept created by man.


    With that being said, I have a question for those who believe him to be nonexistent.


    How many people do you think have fought the urge to commit sin, simply because they believed they¡¯d go to hell for doing so? To be more specific, and a bit extreme, how many murders do you think were prevented merely because of words from a man they¡¯ve never met? I¡¯m no gambling man, but even I¡¯d wager quite the hefty number.


    I say that to say, if someone can establish that kind of order with a mere mention of his name, then¡­ he¡¯s real enough, isn¡¯t he?


    At least, that¡¯s what I think.


    ***


    Akuma had gathered everyone with urgency, signaling that it was time to address the elephant in the room. The others gulped in anticipation, unsure what the hell he was talking about but at the same time worried by how serious he sounded.


    While Kyoko was still in a death-like state in the sleeping quarters of the ship, the remaining members of the crew assembled into the ship''s deck, their expressions that of curiosity as well as concern for what Akuma was about to reveal.


    ¡°We need to assign roles¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± they chorused, their confusion visible.


    Akuma explained, his voice steady but urgent.


    ¡°There are seven of us, six if we exclude Finral, and we will exclude Finral. If we¡¯re going to find the treasure at the end of this world, we need to discuss our respective roles.¡± He scanned the faces of his crew, searching for understanding amidst the bewilderment.


    Arthur, puzzled, interjected, ¡°Trea¡­sure?¡± His brow furrowed, and he crossed his arms, clearly struggling to connect the dots. ¡°I thought we were trying to find a dragon¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Shibo nodded along, attempting to hide the fact that he was completely lost, unable to understand the conversation as he spoke only the language of ¡°Enochish¡±, the official tongue of Sparta. His eyes darted between the others, hoping to catch a hint of what was being discussed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Tenshi reassured the confused Arthur, convinced that his brother had long since lost his grip on reality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the obvious roles out the way¡­ I¡¯ll be the captain, Rin will be the doctor, and I guess Arthur can be our swordsman.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®I guess¡¯¡­?¡±


    Arthur held out his Arondight, the blade he kept on him at all times.


    ¡°¡­I am a swordsman!¡±


    Tenshi chuckled, leaning forward with a playful glint in his eye.


    ¡°Look at the bright side Arthur, at least you made the list.¡±


    He then shot Arthur a playful wink, trying to diffuse the tension, but it only seemed to deepen the furrows on Arthur¡¯s brow.


    ¡°Right, because being chose to help find this treasure is suuuch an honor.¡± Arthur retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°What¡¯s next? A treasure map drawn by a panda? ¡­I¡¯m going back to bed.¡±


    The momentary gathering of the group, which felt like a council meeting, quickly fell apart. Akuma called out, but his words went unheard as the others dismissed him, convinced he had lost his mind. He felt a wave of disappointment wash over him, his dreams of discovering the One Piece seemingly dashed.


    Just then, Alice began to gently pat his head, offering comfort.


    ¡°There, there.¡± she cooed, prompting Akuma to feign sobs, hoping to prolong her kindness.


    ¡°By the way, Alice¡­¡± he paused his act of sorrow to address her. ¡°¡­Do you happen to have a device from Victor? Something that could help Shibo understand us?¡±


    In truth, Akuma had the ability to comprehend Shibo and could even respond if he tapped into the Akashic Records, the first divine item created by God. However, he decided to limit its use, as it forced him to relive the horrific torture the librarian had him go through. Not to mention he hated looking at it. It had been about three days since his return to this world, meaning by now his soul was inside his mortal body for too long, significantly reducing his tolerance to trauma.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Alice pondered, her tone surprisingly calm compared to her interactions with the rest of the group. It seemed she felt more at ease with the self-proclaimed god. ¡°¡­Oh right! I almost forgot.¡±


    She cupped her hand, looking up at the small creature perched on her head as if she were about to retrieve something important. In an unexpected turn, the tiny panda¡¯s belly began to swell, and it promptly released what looked like a collar.


    He gazed at Alice in a moment of awkward silence, uncertain if he was expected to wear it. It wasn¡¯t the collar itself or the concept that troubled him, but the drool and slime that came with it that made him feel uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered Alice, but I uh¡­ think I¡¯ll pass¡­¡±Stolen story; please report.


    Flustered by the thought of giving Akuma a collar, she stammered, ¡°N-No. It¡¯s for Shibo. If he wears this, he¡¯ll be able to understand any language, and anything he says will automatically be translated to the language of the gods. Victor asked me to give it to him, but¡­ I completely forgot.¡± As she spoke the last part, she turned away, likely feeling embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, the sight of her brought tears to Akuma¡¯s eyes, her adorableness almost glowing.


    ¡°Hey, jellybean!¡± Akuma called out.


    Although Shibo couldn¡¯t comprehend his words, like anyone would when their name is shouted, he instinctively looked for the source. Though ¡°jellybean¡± wasn¡¯t actually his name.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to put that on.¡± Akuma clarified, gesturing toward the saliva-covered collar.


    Naturally, Shibo was not keen on the idea of wearing something slimy. He wrinkled his nose in distaste, his head leaned back as if trying to push it away with his mind. The thought of having something so unappealing around his neck was enough to make him squirm.


    Fortunately, Rin, who was close by, stepped in to help. With a look that was both resolute and kind, she approached them. ¡°Let me try something.¡± she offered, her voice calm and reassuring. With a graceful flick of her wrist, she called upon her powers, and a gentle blue glow surrounded the collar. The trio watched in astonishment as the saliva seemed to evaporate into thin air.


    Rin explained that she had created a field of vitality around the collar, enhancing the wind in the area. Essentially, she had conjured a miniature tornado from a simple breeze. Initially, her abilities were limited to healing, but she had recently been honing her skills to amplify the strength of things. This, however, was the extent of her current capabilities.


    With the collar now looking much cleaner -at least on the surface- the two struggled to fasten it around Shibo¡¯s meaty neck, while the others waited in anticipation for him to speak.


    By the way, the ones who forced the collar around his neck were Akuma and Rin.


    ¡°Wh-Wh¡­¡± Shibo went, the others watching with bated breath, eager for him to finally speak. The scene was reminiscent of parents anxiously observing their child¡¯s first attempts at speech, each one silently wishing for a ¡°dada¡± or ¡°mama¡± to break the silence.


    The three most eager ones -Akuma, Tenshi and Arthur- felt prompted to lean in closer, their ears straining to catch every word, their heads almost touching as they listened intently.


    ¡°¡­WHERE THE HELL ARE WE GOING!!!¡±


    The sudden outburst sent shockwaves through the trio, causing them to wince in pain as they clutched their ears, trying to soothe their throbbing eardrums.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Rin exclaimed, clapping her hands in delight. ¡°It actually worked.¡± Alice¡¯s expression mirrored her surprise, her eyes wide with astonishment.


    ¡°MY EARS, YOU FATTY!!¡± the three shouted in unison, their irritation palpable after the loud roar.


    ¡°S-Sorry about that, guys.¡± Shibo said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s just that since we boarded this ship, no one has filled me in on what¡¯s going on. Actually, you guys have been treating me like the plague, so I was beginning to think you didn¡¯t like me¡­ Well, captain? Where are we going?¡±


    Akuma turned his gaze away, his cheeks a hint of red having actually been referred to s ¡°Captain¡±.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t actually expect you to call me captain. I must admit, it has a rather nice ring to it¡­ But we¡¯re heading to the island west of here, the one closest to Troy. Apparently, there¡¯s a dragon there that will take us to the spirit realm.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ But if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll take at least a month, maybe even two. Did anyone stock up on supplies? ¡­For two months? ¡­And seven people?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It was at that moment they realized just how incompetent they were as a crew. Akuma in particular realized he wouldn¡¯t survive a week as a pirate and was a failure to his hero, Luffy. They had boarded Victor¡¯s ship without a second thought, and now they faced the grim prospect of starvation at sea. Starvation at sea dammit! But then, a glimmer of hope sparked in Akuma¡¯s mind. Victor was a Royal Deck, and one of the sharpest ones at that. Surely, she had made provisions for this journey.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, Team Akuma!¡± he declared, standing tall to project the image of a true captain.


    His crew looked to him, their expressions filled with anticipation for a miracle.


    ¡°We will make it through this!¡±


    He led them to the ship''s kitchen, where instead of a conventional fridge, they discovered a remarkable device designed to convert oxygen into food, mimicking both its flavor and nutritional value -an ingenious invention by Victor, as indicated by the small instruction card hanging to the side.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it was¡­¡± Tenshi remarked, finally grasping its function as Akuma read the instructions aloud. ¡°I thought it was just a soda machine and didn¡¯t pay it any mind.¡±


    Arthur, puzzled by this comment, asked, ¡°Soda machine?¡± to which Tenshi responded with another playful wink, leaving Arthur even more confused.


    After finishing the instructions, Akuma eagerly pressed the large red button at the center of the device before shouting ¡°Nerd Burger!¡±, only for it to explode, sending a blast that primarily engulfed him. After an awkward silence, he checked the back of the instructions card to be met with a message that said ¡°Just a prototype. Has a 1/715 chance of exploding. Or something like that.¡±


    ¡°1/715! The hell kinda odds are that!?¡± Akuma exclaimed.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ That might¡¯ve been my fault.¡± Came Shibo, hoping to alleviate the sudden anger that befell the group at the absurd probability. ¡°¡­M-My luck¡¯s always been pretty garbage.¡±


    ¡°Your garbage luck seems to be singling me out!¡±


    Akuma, desperate, decided to use his empower to fix the machine. No matter how certain its destruction, he could restore it. But just as he began, a massive fish suddenly phased through the right wall, effortlessly gliding through the air as it devoured the machine whole and vanished through the opposite wall.


    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± Akuma shouted, ready to leap into the water and retrieve the machine from that blasted fish himself.


    ¡°A machicarp¡­¡± Alice replied calmly, as if his attendant. ¡°¡­They primarily feed on metal and can phase through most materials. That¡¯s why Victor had this ship made from wood. However, it¡¯s quite rare to see one so far from Troy.¡±


    The others turned their disdainful gazes toward Shibo, their expressions a mix of disbelief and annoyance.


    ¡°S-Sorry about that.¡± he muttered, feeling the weight of their frustration.


    They returned to the ship''s main deck, where the open air welcomed them with a refreshing breeze as they began to formulate their plans.


    ¡°So, we set sail from here.¡± Arthur explained, gesturing towards the harbor of Bushin. ¡°I doubt we¡¯ve traveled too far, since this vessel isn¡¯t exactly designed for speed.¡± He traced a circle around the large island to the south-west, known as Amazonia. ¡°We¡¯ll need to make a stop there to gather some supplies.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that means Shibo will be our negotiator, right? He¡¯s the only one fluent in the local language.¡± Akuma thought aloud.


    Shibo felt a wave of reluctance wash over him, his face turning dark and lifeless at the thought of having to engage with others. Social interactions were never his strong suit, as he had grown up without any friends. His communication skills were largely drawn from past lives but even then, we¡¯re talking breadcrumbs worth of social skills.


    ¡°Actually, I can handle it.¡± Arthur interjected, allowing Shibo to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Though I hail from Chamelot, I¡¯ve picked up quite a few languages. As the eldest son of the Pendragon family, it¡¯s my duty to set a good example.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really proud of that family, huh¡­¡± Came Rin, slightly annoyed that he kept referring to it.


    By the way, it¡¯s probably important to note that Victor had advised Arthur to gather supplies before their journey, but Arthur had other motives. He was eager for an opportunity to encounter the Amazons, the legendary tribe of stunning women. It was said that a man stepping foot on their land would be seen as declaring war, and yet this was a risk Arthur was willing to take. Naturally, he kept this intention to himself, and with most of the crew having been from another world, they were none the wiser.


    ¡°By the way Akuma, how did you know that Victor left a device for Shibo?¡± Alice, intrigued, turned to Akuma. Her question piqued the interest of the others, who also looked at him expectantly. ¡°Well¡­?¡± they urged, eager for an explanation.


    Akuma regarded them with an expression that suggested he was both wise and dignified, or maybe the correct term was just pompous. After a moment of silence, he finally replied,


    ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s just normally how it goes in anime.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

 V4, C1 – Amazonia, Part I

    Meet the Characters:


    <hr>


    In the distance, a sizable island loomed, one comparable to a small nation, capturing the crew''s attention. The captain, brimming with excitement, positioned himself confidently at the edge of the ship¡¯s bowsprit, his gaze aflame with eagerness.


    Comprising a rag tag assembly of deities, humans, and one still indecisive (Rin), this was their maiden voyage to the fabled tribe of women, Amazonia.


    ¡°Hey Navigator!¡± he called out impulsively, his enthusiasm palpable as he gazed at the island. He had no clear idea who would respond, as they hadn¡¯t defined that role yet, but whoever did would be in for a surprise. A bran new promotion!


    ¡°Yes, captain?¡± Alice replied, indulging his whimsical spirit. She found joy in pretending they were a genuine pirate crew, or perhaps it was simply the sight of Akuma''s delight that brought her happiness. Either way, she just got herself a promotion. Hope it was worth it scrub.


    ¡°The wind smells awfully sweet, don¡¯t you think? That must mean something, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ It is indeed quite sweet.¡± she replied, though her sense of smell was not keen enough to detect it. Only the deities -Akuma, Arthur Jr, and even Tenshi, despite his human origin- seemed to notice.


    ¡°Alright then. Full speed ahead, Team Akuma!¡± he commanded, pointing decisively toward the island. ¡°I sense something mystical awaiting us!¡±


    ***


    This meeting takes place a little after Akuma¡¯s appearance, or I guess it¡¯d be better to say a little after the Olympian¡¯s disappearance having sensed Wukong¡¯s revival.


    Poseidon, Icarus, Hector, Paris, Aphrodite, Athena and Hestia. These seven figures gathered around a large table on the lowest floor of heaven. There were about twelve seats, but only five were filled. If you¡¯re curious about the other two, don¡¯t worry, they weren¡¯t left out or anything, it¡¯s just that Hestia and Athena preferred to sit with their eldest sister Aphrodite. Oddly, that specific chair was wider than the others, as if made to accommodate their strange behavior.


    The one who started off their meeting was Poseidon, a man who looked to be in his late twenties, though you might¡¯ve guessed a little older due to the dark circles under his eyes. Apart from that, I¡¯d say his most prominent feature was his pale white skin.


    Poseidon interlocked his fingers in deep thought.


    ¡°As you are all aware, the lesser gods have been sealed, along with Hermes¡­ But without a doubt, the biggest thorn in our side is the six targets we were ordered to eliminate by Master Zues: Victor, Frankenstein, Gilgamesh, Odysseus, Nana, and Arthur.¡±


    He took a weary sigh as he finished.


    ¡°I was stationed at Crete when he gave the announcement, so I¡¯m a little lost...¡± said Hector, a burly older man with white facial hair. ¡°¡­I get why he¡¯d want the other Royal Decks eliminated, but what¡¯s Arthur got to do with the deities? I mean that guy rarely leaves his throne.¡±


    Poseidon shot him a nasty glare, oddly exciting the large man.


    ¡°You ape. Obviously, he isn¡¯t referring to King Arthur. He knows better than to send us to our deaths.¡±


    The next to interject was Paris, a man in his early thirties, a bit younger than his brother Hector, though he looked rather young for it. I¡¯d say his most prominent feature were the small white spots littered across his skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that King Arthur was to be feared, but I don¡¯t understand why. Don¡¯t you think a man that powerful would make more moves? I mean even during the first Trojan War, Chamelot never chose to take anyone¡¯s side and remained neutral-¡±


    ¡°And you better than your ass he did!¡±


    Poseidon¡¯s sudden burst brought silence upon the room, everyone¡¯s attention glued to him. Well, except the triplet sisters, Aphrodite, Hestia and Athena who rather caress each other¡¯s delicate bodies¡­ Weirdos.


    Poseidon took another exhausted sigh, before glaring at the five spread across from him as he continued, ¡°¡­Had he chosen to join the war, your kingdom would¡¯ve been utterly annihilated from this world¡­ That man is not human. He is a calamity among creations, a being who should not have been permitted to exist! In fact¡­ I¡¯d go so far as to say he¡¯s the closest creature to God.¡±


    Another silence befell the room, filled only by their intense gulp. Except for Hector that is. He rocked back in his chair and crossed his arms, commenting, ¡°Yeah right. I¡¯d destroy that fraud. After all¡­ I¡¯m the strongest.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t the only one.¡±


    That voice didn¡¯t belong to Poseidon, nor was it anyone seated at the table for that matter. It came from Achillies, dragging himself to the table while clenching his side tightly to ease the raging pain having lost practically half his entire torso. Naturally, the others shared shocked expressions as they saw him. For Achillies of all people to sustain such damage was simply unheard of.


    ¡°The fuck happened to you?!¡± Questioned Icarus, perplexed at the sight.


    ¡°The AntiGod. He wields power unlike anything you can imagine. He¡¯s far more different than he was in the first world¡­ I fear¡­ we might need the aid of the Seraphims.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re jumping the gun a bit there, don¡¯t you think...¡± Interjected Aphrodite, finally partaking in the meeting.


    Her two sisters seconded her claim, adding things like, ¡°Yes-Yes, you¡¯re jumping the gun¡± and ¡°He so is¡±. I¡¯d say what stood out most was that they each shared matching white horns, while Aphrodite was the only of the three to have two of them.


    ¡°¡­While it is true that Zues is currently sealed with the other lesser gods, it is only a matter of time until he breaks out. I mean we¡¯re talking about Zues here. And when he does, he¡¯ll make short work of the AntiGod as well as any pathetic humans that stands in his way.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Her reason was solid, and she had every right to think so. For the Olympians, Zues wasn¡¯t just the origin of their power, but a symbol of pure and overwhelming strength. And yet, Poseidon, even being the oldest one here, couldn¡¯t stop his body from trembling. Or perhaps it was because he was the oldest one there that his body responded in such a way.


    ¡°That may not be the case¡­¡± Poseidon muttered, gathering their attentions once more. ¡°¡­Some of you weren¡¯t Olympians during the first Trojan War, and the ones who were weren¡¯t in heaven at the time, so you don¡¯t know his true power¡­ But there was a man who once not only defeated Zues but all of heaven at the same time. His sudden re-appearance was why I called you all back to heaven.¡±


    Naturally, such a statement brought shocked faces to the others.


    ¡°You mean the Monkey King¡­¡± Achillies chimed in, currently receiving healing thanks to the help of Hestia. ¡°¡­The AntiGod told me he¡¯d been revived along with himself¡­ Tell me, if they have a fighter capable of beating Zues, then is victory even possible? Is there even any reason to try? Wouldn¡¯t it just be a waste of effort?¡±


    ¡°There is¡­¡± Poseidon replied. ¡°¡­When the Monkey King last attacked heaven, he was stopped thanks to the help of one human. That man is now one of the seven lesser gods, Buddha.¡±


    ¡°You mean there¡¯s someone that can defeat a foe Zues couldn¡¯t?!¡± Questioned Paris. ¡°W-Wouldn¡¯t that make him stronger than Zues?¡±


    ¡°Do not misunderstand. Zues is by far the strongest of the lesser gods. It is said he could even defeat Lucifer if he wanted¡­ How do I put this¡­ Zues, Buddha, and Wukong all have unique powers and characteristics that make them as powerful as they are. It just so happens that Wukong¡¯s set of abilities are direct counters to Master Zeus¡¯. But in that same way, Buddha is a direct counter to Wukong¡¯s and vice versa for him and Zues. Think of them like rock, paper and scissors, Wukong being rock, Zues being scissors and Buddha being paper.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So, they balance each other out.¡± Paris muttered in thought.


    Following him was Hector, giving off a pressure that demanded attention.


    ¡°You all are being such children about all of this. At the end of the day, people are people, simple as that. You all just need to focus on defeating those puny Saints. Especially you, Icarus. The hell was that fight I watched?¡±


    ¡°Who in the hell do you think you¡¯re talking to?!¡± Icarus shot back, his fury flaring as he slammed his palms against the table.


    Hector¡¯s eyes narrowed, a smirk playing on his lips.


    "Do you really want to find out?" he taunted.


    ¡°Ya know¡­ I think I do actually. You go on and on about strongest this and strongest that, but in the end you¡¯re just a coward who-¡±


    But before he could finish, Hector unsheathed his massive blade. Or perhaps I¡¯d be more appropriate to say he gripped a hold of the large hunk of steel slung across his back, as such true behemoth of a great sword defied the very notion of a mere ¡°blade¡±.


    In an instant, Icarus flapped his wings, soaring to such an altitude that no one below could see him, yet Hector remained unfazed.


    He inhaled greatly before holding his breath as he intoned, ¡°Constellation Art: Artemis!¡± and his great sword shimmered with power. In one swift motion, he cleaved through the air, reaching Icarus despite his absurd altitude, who only revived inches from the ground, greeted by the ominous glint of steel above him.


    ¡°Without a doubt, I¡¯m the strongest one here!¡± Hector bellowed, his voice echoing with authority. ¡°I could¡¯ve easily taken your guys¡¯ fights. And you call yourselves gods¡­ As for this so-called ¡®King Arthur¡¯ I will handle him myself¡­ I¡¯ll show you all how a true god commands a blade!¡±


    As his taunt hung in the air, a mysterious figure cloaked in shadows emerged, grabbing the attention of all the Olympians. You couldn¡¯t make out his features as the cloak¡¯s hood did an excellent job at concealing his face, leaving only the striking emblem of a glaring eyeball found on the back of his cloak.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally made it, Apollo.¡± Poseidon remarked, a hint of relief softening his stern demeanor.


    Rather than speaking, the cloaked figure opted to inscribe his thoughts in the very air in front of them.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the plan¡­ We can leave the AntiGod¡¯s destruction to Poseidon and the triplets. He will be significantly weakened by the time you face him.¡±


    ¡°Weakened?¡± Poseidon questioned. ¡°What do you mean? What do you have instore for him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, he¡¯s the type to sacrifice himself if it meant saving the world and its people¡­ As for the Monkey King, he should be no threat as long as everything goes as I¡¯ve planned¡­ Icarus and Achillies will take out the Saint¡¯s guarding H.A.N.D¡­ Paris will return to Troy, and guard it from the battle to come¡­ And Hector, I want you to return to Crete. I will arrange a meeting between you and King Arthur.¡±


    An excited smile played on Hector¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    ***


    The moment had finally arrived. With Kyoko and Finral staying behind, the rest of the group set off to explore.


    I won¡¯t pretend there wasn¡¯t a more suitable spot to dock than the island¡¯s edge -actually I''m fairly certain it¡¯s illegal- but this crew was a rag tag collection of misfits, so this was just right up their alley.


    ¡°C-Could it really be this easy...? I¡¯ve heard Amazonia is one of the most isolated places on Gaia.¡± Shibo commented, trailing behind as they navigated through a dense thicket of trees, vines, and all manner of jungle vegetation. Since Alice was the only one showing off her legs, Akuma took it upon himself to carry her like royalty through the underbrush, which was undoubtedly mortifying, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she clung to him.


    Meanwhile, Arthur remained on high alert, his eyes darting around for any hint of danger. This was a pivotal moment for him, and he was determined not to let it slip away.


    The group pushed through thick vines, prickly bushes, and bizarre plants that seemed to reach out and grab at them as they passed. By the time they emerged into a more open area, Shibo was covered in blisters from stepping on toxic flora, his skin a patchwork of angry red dots, while the others had only minor scratches, and Alice remained almost unscathed, her expression a mix of embarrassment and gratitude toward Akuma.


    What greeted the group was a sobbing child, cradling themselves in front of a large, vibrant plant that towered over her like a guardian. Confusion mixed with empathy washed over the group as they took in the scene. The girl¡¯s tear-streaked face and trembling shoulders tugged at their hearts. With his big heart, Shibo was eager to approach the girl, his instincts screaming to help her, but Akuma unexpectedly intervened, finally settling down the embarrassed Alice.


    ¡°W-Why did you stop me?!¡± Shibo asked, confused by Akuma¡¯s sudden move.


    The others shared his confusion, momentarily viewing Akuma as a heartless figure who would ignore a crying child. But then they noticed the caution in his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, Tenshi¡­¡± Akuma called, prompting Tenshi to step forward with a curious ¡°hm?¡±.


    But what followed was a sense of betrayal as Akuma shoved his brother toward the weeping girl. As Tenshi got closer, the plant behind her transformed into a man-eating creature and swallowed him whole.


    ¡°W-What the hell?!¡± Shibo exclaimed, panic rising within him at the shocking turn of events.


    ¡°Had a feeling¡­ You don¡¯t tend to find a lot of children in the middle of a jungle. And that plant looked way too suspicious.¡±


    ¡°So that girl was just a part of the plant, meant to lure people in?! E-Even still. Isn¡¯t that man supposed to be your friend?!¡±


    ¡°My older brother actually.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even worse-!¡±


    ¡°Relax, jellybean.¡± Akuma reassured with a calm demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him get through worse. He should be just fine¡­ maybe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe?!¡±


    A thunderous explosion erupted, leading to the utter annihilation of the massive plant from within. This was the scene as Tenshi narrowly escaped death''s grasp. His skin had been scorched by the plant''s corrosive stomach acid, revealing patches of bone in some areas. Initially, the more sensitive members of the group recoiled in shock and disgust, but they quickly regained their composure as they witnessed his body starting to heal, gradually restoring his full form.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Tenshi shouted, his fury visible in the air. ¡°Who do you think you are, pushing me like that-!?¡±


    His tirade was abruptly interrupted by another carnivorous plant that emerged from the soft earth and swallowed him whole, soon followed by several more.


    ¡°I suppose that explains why this island is so isolated.¡± Arthur remarked, finally focused on the unfolding chaos. Perhaps saying he was ¡°finally focused¡± was a bit harsh, as he had been the most attentive of the group, albeit for very different reasons.


    ¡°After that loud explosion, any nearby village would be on high alert¡­ Who here can fly?¡± Akuma inquired, glancing back at the others. He was met with an awkward silence, punctuated by Arthur¡¯s sheepish glance away, embarrassed by his inability to fly despite being an angel. ¡°The hell do mean you can¡¯t fly, you fraud?! Aren¡¯t you an angel? Where are your wings?¡± Akuma pressed, while Arthur averted his gaze even more, trying to avoid the confrontation.


    With a resigned sigh, he summoned his wings, hoping to scout their surroundings. Ascending over 300 meters, he surveyed the area and spotted a distant village, complete with two watchtowers. The settlement was vast, a journey in it¡¯s own right but it had a primitive appearance, encircled by large stone walls, and the watchtowers seemed primarily constructed of timber and stone.


    Although he couldn¡¯t clearly see the figures atop the watchtowers, the sight of a large group approaching, armed with spears, sent a chill down his spine. Actually, that was just the presence they gave off. In truth, one sole person was headed in their direction.


    Strangely, she rested comfortably on her horse¡¯s saddle as if taking a nap. What a peculiar warrior¡­

 V4, C1 – Amazonia, Part II

    ¡°Hey! We have a prob¡­lem.¡±


    Akuma¡¯s query had been stumped as he took in the scene before him. While the remains of man-eating plants scattered around was noteworthy, his attention was glued to the group sobbing as they gathered around Shibo¡¯s lifeless form. Having been poisoned by the dangerous flora that surrounded the Amazonian village, Shibo now laid out flat on the soft short grass, a single tear escaping his eye while a feint smile could be seen on his lips.


    In truth, the sobbing part was just Shibo¡¯s imagination -his ¡°wishful thinking¡± as some would call it. Rin had already healed him the moment he fell to the ground, just in case, as well as the rest of the group. And it was for that reason why he was forced to act out some hot garbage tragic hero play.


    ¡°As I was saying¡­¡± Akuma continued, brushing aside Shibo¡¯s antics. ¡°¡­There¡¯s someone coming from over there. They¡¯re most likely a scout from the nearby village who heard the ruckus we caused. At their pace, they should arrive in about ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, captain?¡± Alice questioned, her gaze filled with a mix of eagerness and admiration.


    ¡°Hm¡­ As curious as I am about their customs, I wouldn¡¯t want to risk war with these people¡­ Maybe it¡¯d be best to avoid them-¡±


    ¡°We will proceed.¡± Arthur interjected, his expression resolute.


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Men all across the globe dream of visiting this place! But for most, it remains just that -a dream. We have the chance to turn those dreams into reality. Right now, we can live out the fantasies of those righteous men. Therefore, we will move forward!¡±


    ¡°Dreams¡­?¡± Akuma questioned, a bit confused as to why. ¡°Why would they do that? Is there something special on this island? And can it only benefit men?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ well¡­¡± Arthur stammered, his steely demeanor faltering as he faced a barrage of questions. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ T-There¡¯s this thing at this thing that can do this thing¡­We totally need to find it to continue our journey.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Akuma replied, puzzled by Arthur¡¯s sudden avoidance of eye contact. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got no reason to doubt you, so I guess we should go meet with her.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s really headed here because of the sound I made, then wouldn¡¯t she think we¡¯re some kind of intruder or at least a monster.¡± Tenshi pondered aloud.


    Adding her remark was Rin, her eyes wide with disbelief at his unexpected cleverness. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s surprisingly sharp for you.¡±


    ¡°Get off my case, will you? We¡¯re on vacation.¡±


    ¡°How about this...¡± Akuma suggested. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s split into two teams. One will be in charge of sneaking around and investigating the island for this ¡®thing¡¯ Arthur said was here. The other will meet up with the person and visit the village¡­ I think I¡¯d be best if Rin, Arthur and Alice do the former, and Tenshi, Shibo and I go meet up with the scout.¡±


    (Dammit all. I wish I could just ask the Akashic Records, but I¡¯ve been in this mortal body for too long. I won¡¯t be able to handle the ¡°price to pay¡± as easy as I did when I just got back here from the library.)


    ¡°Arthur and Alice, huh?¡± Rin thought aloud. ¡°I guess Arthur would be the only one that knows what this ¡®thing¡¯ is. And it¡¯d be best to keep Alice out of danger since she¡¯s not really powerful. Alright.¡±


    Naturally, Arthur wanted to argue against the teams, but with Rin¡¯s logical reasoning and Akuma¡¯s tendency to bombard people with questions, he clenched his fist and accepted his fate.


    With that, Rin, Alice, and a visibly anxious Arthur -who was sweating far more than before-separated from the group, vanishing into the shadows of the woods.


    It might be important to add that Arthur wasn¡¯t sweating because they were chasing an item he¡¯d pulled out of his ass on the spot. It was because Akuma had pulled him away from the group to warn him of what would happen if he let something bad happen to Alice. In his words:


    ¡°Every scratch on her will be a member of your lineage, starting with you. Take that how you will.¡±


    The remaining trio traversed through the expensive flat field and encountered another dense thicket of trees, twisting vines and vibrant flora -just like the last jungle.


    ¡°I think I see them.¡± Tenshi said, squinting into the distance to see a galloping horse.


    ¡°Really?¡± Akuma replied, astonished by his keen sight. ¡°Can you make out any weapons or features? ¡­No, I guess not. She¡¯s too far away-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡­¡± he interjected, startling both Akuma and Shibo. ¡°¡­She has black hair, dressed like a cowboy, and¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m seeing things, but it looks like she¡¯s sleeping.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What?! So how is she riding the horse?¡± Shibo questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is. It¡¯s a wonder she isn¡¯t falling off.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s shorten our journey a bit.¡± Akuma declared, grabbing both Shibo and Tenshi by their collars. Before they could protest, he unfurled his wings and soared into the sky, leaving his companions struggling to stay conscious. They landed with a thunderous impact, creating a crater beneath them and jolting the female cowboy awake.


    She blinked sleepily, adjusting herself on her horse.


    ¡°So, she really is a cowboy. How cool is that.¡± Akuma remarked, while the others still struggled to shake off the disorientation from their flight.


    Just then, the horse that had carried her there recoiled in fear of Akuma, causing the cowgirl to tense defensively. The cowgirl surveyed them, and though her eyes were still heavy with sleep, her beauty was almost radiant.


    ¡°Okay, so there seems to be a language barrier here.¡± Akuma said, oblivious to the potent smell of divinity he constantly emitted. Well, it wasn¡¯t so much as he was ¡°oblivious to it¡± as only gods could smell another god. That statement is true even to animals, so, he had no need to think this horse could. ¡°Well, you¡¯re up, jellybean. Get to translating.¡±


    Shibo, finally regaining his composure, let out a deep sigh, chopping everything thus far to his rotten luck.


    ¡°This is the second time you¡¯ve done that! Just who do you think you are?!¡±


    Those were the words that Tenshi exclaimed as he grabbed Akuma¡¯s jacket and delivered a swift headbutt.


    ¡°That hurt, dammit!¡± Akuma retorted, his head bleeding from the blow.


    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡±


    With that, a fierce brawl erupted between them, shaking the ground beneath as they grappled.


    Amidst the chaos, Shibo pressed a small red button on his collar, disabling its function and allowing him to speak in his native tongue.


    ¡°Leelas rubbib. Mi nomba tis Shibo. Alsunami pak to bin nos da ods tu pamrad. Bigo ka''m bido cama be do...¡±


    A heavy silence followed as she glanced down at the boy. Then she tilted her head slightly to the right as she replied, ¡°Sorry but I only got like half of that, man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..?¡±


    That sentence was so shocking that even the two brothers paused their fighting in shock.


    ¡°Huh?! Pelo amee? ...Oh, recha.¡±


    Shibo clicked the button again, reactivating the device.


    ¡°Huh?! But how?!¡± he repeated. ¡°¡­Wait. C-Could you be a deity?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance.¡± Said Akuma, approaching them with a large bump on his head. ¡°I can¡¯t smell any divinity coming from her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And she doesn¡¯t have the same presence I felt from that other one.¡± Added Tenshi, also with a bump on his head.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡± Akuma called out, glaring intensely as if to intimidate her. ¡°Tell me¡­ you¡¯re from earth, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tenshi asked, tapping his chin in thought. ¡°Didn¡¯t Finral say something about destroying all the humans from earth? Something about some disease?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Anyone afflicted by that disease shouldn¡¯t even be alive¡­ Hey, you! Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself for us?¡±


    Shibo, feeling a bit lost, nodded along as if he understood the conversation. Meanwhile, the cowgirl let out a long sigh, clearly drained by the absurdity of it all.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it just basic manners to introduce yourself before demanding someone else do the same?¡±


    ¡°Hm? ¡­Oh, my mistake.¡± As if it were a routine at this point, Akuma unfurled his wings, adding a touch of flair as he declared. ¡°I am God! The creator of this world! And these two are my subjects, Shibo and Tenshi.¡±


    ¡°Like hell I am!¡± Tenshi shot back instantly.


    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s us.¡± Shibo added, seemingly just going with the flow.


    ¡°You three seem to be close¡­ A self-proclaimed God, a coward and a barbarian... As for me. My name is Aamil, and this I my best friend, Pegasus. And yes, man. It¡¯s just as you said. I was born on earth.¡±


    The atmosphere shifted as the trio exchanged glances, a palpable awkwardness hanging in the air. In particular, Akuma and Tenshi looked as if they were struggling to contain an eruption of laughter, their eyes struggling to not pop from their sockets.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Aamil asked, puzzled by their expressions.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± The two went, unable to bottle up their laughter. ¡°Your best friend is a damn horse?! What a loser!¡±


    A vein throbbed on Aamil¡¯s forehead, irritation bubbling beneath the surface of her happy expression. ¡°Sorry about this, man. But can you guys give me your hands?¡± she asked, forcing a bright, albeit strained, smile.


    Like idiots, they extended their wrists, only to realize they were bound by handcuffs made from the hair of Amazonia¡¯s chief. Just when they realized their idiotic mistake, darkness enveloped them, and they collapsed to the ground, the world fading into an inky void as they collapsed.


    ¡°I assume you won¡¯t resist, intruder?¡± Aamil inquired of Shibo. She only had two cuffs as that was the number of intruders she planned for. But to her surprise, she was one off -well, in truth more like four off but details-shmetails I guess.


    Shibo looked at her with a mixture of acceptance and annoyance. With a tone heavy with despair, as if he had faced unimaginable torment, he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no use in resisting. Just make my end quick, I guess.¡±


    His sudden shift in demeanor sent a chill down Aamil¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± She muttered, her body quaking a bit.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ Why would I say something like that.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re asking me, man?¡± Aamil stammered, her heart racing. This wasn¡¯t her first time catching an intruder, and throughout the years she had expected defiance, perhaps even anger, but this resignation was something she hadn¡¯t prepared for.


    Unbeknownst to Aamil, and maybe even Shibo himself, those were the words of his inner soul, feelings he had long concealed. As he grappled with these emotions, they began to surface, a phenomenon that seemed to occur when someone stood near to the chief of Amazonia. It was this unique power that earned her the villagers'' reverence, as if she were a deity. Little did they know, she observed them from afar, standing on a sturdy branch, hidden yet ever watchful.


    It took roughly ten minutes to traverse the jungle landscape on horseback. Shibo was perched behind Aamil, clinging tightly to her waist as they navigated the uneven ground. He wasn¡¯t one you¡¯d call a pervert, but his thoughts wondered here and there as he hugged Aamil¡¯s slender waist. The other two, Tenshi and Akuma, were tethered by a sturdy rope, dragged along in a somewhat comical fashion. Despite the jostling and the occasional bump that sent them flying above, they somehow managed to remain unconscious.


    Upon their arrival to the village, the group was met with the disapproving glares of women, their attires a striking combination of scanty leather and woven foliage that clung to their form. Each had a fierce expression and commanding presence that made it clear these women were not to be trifled with. Tenshi and Akuma, in particular, bore the brunt of their disdain -most likely due to their filthy appearances, marked by dirt and sweat from being dragged here.


    ¡°Sorry about the looks, man. This village really has a thing against men.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A perplexing silence followed, prompting her to glance back while calling out, ¡°Shibo?¡±


    But there was no response, only the unsettling realization that her waist felt oddly unencumbered. Though she preferred to avoid unnecessary stress, she understood the urgency of locating him -otherwise, she would be in deep trouble.


    With a heavy sigh, she began the task of leaving the two unconscious boys in front of the dungeon¡¯s entrance, fully aware that her next mission would be to search for Shibo.

 V4, C2 – Smile More, Part I

    Shibo gasped, finally pausing to regain his breath in a narrow alley he had stumbled upon. ¡°Like I was gonna just let you capture me. I¡¯ve been running all my life, you think I¡¯m just gonna suddenly stop now? Hell. No¡­ Soooo¡­ where exactly am I¡­?¡±


    Just before reaching the village entrance, he had managed to slip away, darting between two houses with surprising agility for someone of his size. It was quite remarkable how elusive he could be.


    His current goal was to understand the village¡¯s general layout. Such a thing was necessary if he were to be able to escape any danger that came his way. And so, he climbed up a robust building for a better view, taking note of two structures in particular. The first was a grand palace looming in the far distance, likely the chief¡¯s stronghold. The next was a massive stone gateway bustling with horses and wagon¡¯s entering through it and into the village.


    Contrary to what many believed, Amazonia was far from a secluded paradise. It had forged an official alliance with the continent of Sparta, creating a vibrant cultural exchange while preserving its unique identity. The islanders spoke Enochish, a common language that connected the two realms as well as the language of the gods -which they learned from Aamil.


    Coincidentally, the group arrived on the same day a large trade shipment from Bushin and Chamelot was delivered, offloaded at a small port on the island''s edge and carried in by the Amazonian women. The procession of horses entered the village one by one in an orderly fashion. Each wagon was subjected to a thorough inspection before being allowed inside, and it was during this scrutiny that they discovered the last wagon was suspiciously empty, its cargo cleaned out.


    "What was in this wagon?" the inspector inquired of the warrior guiding it in.


    "I-I think it was fish and chocolate."


    The inspector furrowed her brow, contemplating the mystery. ¡°And you didn¡¯t witness anything unusual?"


    She shook her head, "Not a thing."


    With a weary exhale, the inspector resolved to issue a warning, pulling a small microphone from her belt. Firmly grasping it, she activated the village''s loudspeakers, declaring, "Attention, everyone. A thief has escaped with goods from the chief¡¯s imports. Please report any suspicious activity to the palace or the guards."


    Meanwhile, Shibo, uninterested in such matters, leaped from the rooftop and sprinted through the outskirts of the village, a tapestry of trees and grass. Well, he hadn¡¯t quite made his way through it, because his attention was grabbed by an intriguing sight he happened to stumble across, or rather, it was a small fire wafting the aroma of steamed fish that caught his attention.


    He spotted a girl seated on a small tree stump, her skin tanned from the harsh sun -or rather, tanned from Gaia¡¯s natural rays as the sun no longer existed nor did it even serve that purpose before it was destroyed. She had long black hair tied back in a ponytail, her large, expressive eyes fixed on the delectable morsels she clutched in her hands. Like her fellow Amazonians, her attire was minimal, consisting of leather and patches of leaves, except she decorated hers with an array of ornaments made from animal bones and tree nuts, adding a wild charm to her appearance.


    As she indulged in her meal, the loudspeaker continued, ¡°They¡¯ve stolen a significant amount of chocolate and fish, so keep an eye out for anyone who carries those scents.¡±


    While fish was abundant, chocolate was a rare luxury, cherished by the people of Chamelot. Many longed for a taste, but the steep prices dashed their hopes. Oddly enough, it was this coveted treat that Shibo noticed hidden in the corners of the girl¡¯s mouth, her lips not even trying to conceal the evidence.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Upon spotting him, she swallowed the mouthful of food and greeted him with a cheerful, ¡°Yo!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    (Yep, I can sense it.) Shibo thought. (This is my rotten luck coming back to haunt me.)


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you hear me greeting you? That¡¯s kinda rude you know.¡± The strange girl pouted, fanning the steaming fish on the fire in front of her with a flourish. ¡°I hope you know you aren¡¯t getting any.¡±


    Shibo had initially intended to slip away unnoticed, but her bold declaration prompted him to retort, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for any!¡± However, as he began to shout, the irresistible aroma of the fish wafted into his nostrils, triggering a delightful response in his brain. This particular fish hailed from the waters of Bushin, and while a few might venture into Amazonia, it remained a rare delicacy, far from being a ¡°common dish.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, what was that? I didn¡¯t quite catch it.¡± she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she sensed his hidden desire for a taste. A flush crept onto Shibo¡¯s cheeks, and the rumble of his stomach only fueled her amusement. ¡°You¡¯re hilarious, dude! You¡¯re nothing like the elders say men are.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? What are you talking about.¡± Shibo asked, puzzled and a bit embarrassed.


    After licking the chocolate lingering on her lips, she seized the skewer holding the fish and took a massive bite, her words muffled by the food.


    ¡°They say men are like wild beasts, and that all they think about is ¡®sexy stuff.¡¯ But you seem just like any ordinary person.¡±


    Shibo didn¡¯t know if he was supposed to take that as a complement or not, but a part of him wanted to have hope that she was being nice.


    ¡°N-No one in today¡¯s age says ¡®sexy stuff¡¯ in that context¡­ What¡¯s your name anyways?¡±


    After swallowing her mouthful, she grinned and replied, ¡°Palola. That¡¯s who I am!¡±


    ¡°Well, Palola. You shouldn¡¯t lump all men together like that. Don¡¯t you have a father or something?¡±


    It was well-known that men were banned from Amazonia, a rule that had persisted for decades, perhaps even a century. Shibo¡¯s curiosity piqued at the thought of how they managed to reproduce without men around.


    ¡°Are you even listening? I told you¡­¡± she said, shoving another piece of fish into her mouth. ¡°¡­Men aren¡¯t welcome here. As for my father, the elders say that babies come from the love between a woman and the stars, and that the stars are our fathers. Tuh! Bunch of deadbeats.¡±


    (The stars are their father?! What the hell kind of b.s. did I just hear¡­ Wait is it actually true?) Unfortunately, Shibo is what one might call an ¡°idiot¡±.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name anyways, mister guy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Shibo.¡±


    After swallowing the fish, she plopped down onto the ground, rubbing her full belly. If you¡¯re wondering whether she managed to devour all the food from the wagon in the brief time it took Shibo to arrive here, the answer is a resounding yes. This girl, barely 155 cm tall, had somehow polished off an entire wagon¡¯s worth of fish and chocolate in record time. The chocolate was one thing, but how on earth did she cook and eat all that fish?! Or I guess how on Gaia?


    ¡°Well then Shibo. Wake me up when it¡¯s dinner time.¡± she said, her voice trailing off.


    In an instant, she was fast asleep, sprawled out like a starfish, snoring softly as if the ground beneath her was a plush mattress.


    Shibo hesitated, pondering his next move. Should he stick to his original plan of fleeing the village? Perhaps he could turn her in for a bounty? No, he had learned his lesson from the last time he tried that. His options were to abandon her and the friends he had just made or to don the mantle of a hero, attempting to rescue them from their captors. Naturally, he opted for the former, sprinting back into the embrace of the trees and foliage.


    His aim was to scale the towering wall that surrounded the village, given that the entrance was swarming with guards. But as he began his ascent, a low growl echoed through the air. It was a creature reminiscent of a pangolin, yet far more menacing. These beasts occasionally dug their way into the village but had never posed a threat to its inhabitants. The issue was that Shibo didn¡¯t resemble a villager in any way -his clothing, stature, and even his scent marked him as an outsider. To a wild beast, he might as well have been a different species, perhaps even a potential predator.


    The creature lunged at him, sending him crashing to the wall as it opened its large jaws for a bite.


    "Bad boy!" a commanding voice rang out, freezing the beast in its tracks. "This boy is with me, so leave him be."


    As if obeying a master¡¯s command, the creature turned and retreated into its burrowed hole. Shibo laid there, nearly at a loss for words. It was a creature that seemed capable of clawing its way through a person¡¯s guts, and even nibble on a few intestines, yet it had heeded the girl¡¯s commands without question.


    The words "Who are you...?" escaped through Shibo¡¯s lips as he stared at her in awe.


    ¡°It is as I told you, Shibo. My name is Palola. But if you need more than that, then you may call me a Saint, one who wields the power of God.¡±

 V4, C2 – Smile More, Part II

    ¡°A-A saint?!¡±


    In this world, even children understand the concept of saints. These were individuals born with divine powers, chosen champions of God. Such figures were typically featured in various folktales and textbooks.


    ¡°What¡¯s that again?¡±


    Though, Shibo had never so much as glanced at a textbook in his life.


    ¡°Gah-!¡±


    The girl, who had introduced herself with unwavering confidence, suddenly felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her as she realized how foolish she appeared. To think there was someone in this world who didn¡¯t know what a saint was.


    Clearing her throat, she launched into a brief explanation.


    ¡°Alright, listen closely, dude. When God created the world, bits of his power seeped into it, which we call Constellations. It¡¯s quite rare, but some people are born with a connection to these constellations, identifiable by a unique birthmark. We refer to these people as Saints -humans chosen by God. From what I gather, this power can manifest in two forms: an active ability, where the user must draw their birthmark into the world, or a passive ability, which is always in effect. The village chief has the latter. Her Constellation Art: True Display is a power that functions continuously. I have a similar ability. My Constellation Art: Sylph¡¯s Voice is always active, allowing me to hear and communicate with animals.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, you were born with this really cool birthmark that gives you really cool powers¡­?¡±


    Thinking he was doubting her, as if she were a con artist, she eagerly revealed the birthmark on her upper thigh, lifting her animal bones to show him. It resembled a sketch of a female wind fairy.


    ¡°Look! I¡¯m not making this up!¡± she insisted, inadvertently revealing more than she intended. Being the gentleman he was, Shibo averted his gaze, reassuring her that he believed her. ¡°¡­Good.¡±


    ¡°B-But if you have these cool powers, then why steal food from your own village. Surely you can use those powers of yours to earn a living. Just pretend you¡¯re a regular person and blend back in.¡±


    ¡°No can do.¡± She instantly retorted, her voice taking on a grave tone.


    "W-Why not?"


    "The chief''s power forces everyone to reveal their true emotions, no matter what. The closer you are to her, the more honest you become. And it runs constantly¡­ Because of this, any criminal -be it a thief or a murderer- ends up exposing themselves. If I return now, all that awaits me is death."


    ¡°T-That¡¯s intense¡­ Then why did you choose this life in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say I chose this life per say, more like it was the only choice, ya know? My power is a threat to the chief.¡±


    ¡°A threat? That can¡¯t be right...¡±


    Shibo began to count on his fingers.


    ¡°¡­I can think of a bunch of reasons your power would be useful.¡±


    Palola¡¯s smile brightened at his words.


    ¡°Thanks, Shibo... Anyway, I guess you want to catch up with your friends, huh? I could take you to them if you''d like."


    For a moment, Shibo hesitated.


    (Friends? Is she talking about Tenshi and that guy who always calls himself God? ¡­I mean, I¡¯d love to have friends for the first time, but those two seem a bit scary¡­ Are we really friends¡­?)


    His expression lit up at the idea of having someone to call a friend. But then, the memory of being called ¡°jellybean¡± crashed down on his hopes.


    (¡­They probably just see me as some overweight joke, don¡¯t they¡­)


    His fist tightened around a clump of grass as he muttered, "Of course they would. What else do I have to offer?"


    ¡°That simply isn''t true, Shibo." Palola replied, her tone brimming with empathy.


    She leaned in closer, cradling Shibo''s plump cheeks as she did. The touch of her skin felt gently and yet a bit firm, as if she were trying to anchor him to their current moment.


    Feeling her radiant warmth, Shibo turned his gaze upwards, meeting hers, and for the first time in his life, he felt seen -not just as a npc in the background who happened to have cool cloths, or a tree off to the side with slightly off colored leaves, but as someone genuinely worthy of attention.


    ¡°I can¡¯t read minds or anything like that, since my power doesn¡¯t work on people. But I can sense what you¡¯re feeling.¡±


    Her voice was soft, yet it carried a weight that made him feel vulnerable, yet safe. She gently adjusted his face to ensure he was looking directly at her, her eyes searching his for understanding.


    ¡°Since the moment we met, you¡¯ve had such a sad look on your face. I feel like you haven''t really looked me in the eyes either¡­ Look, I don¡¯t know your story, and I won¡¯t pretend I understand the depth of your pain¡­ But in my eyes... a friend of mine should smile more.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Her words struck a chord in Shibo, resonating deep within him, bringing forth a tear he hadn¡¯t even realized was forming. It rolled silently down his cheek, landing on the short grass.


    ¡°Y-You really think so?¡± Shibo muttered, his voice barely above a breath. The vulnerability in his tone surprised him, but he couldn¡¯t help it. There was something about her that made him feel safe. It was a similar feeling to when he met Nana.


    ¡°I know so. There¡¯s no one in this world that doesn¡¯t deserve to be loved¡­ Now. Let¡¯s go find your friends, Shibo.¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    ¡°Why are we sneaking around? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a wanted criminal?¡± Whispered Shibo, closely following Palola as they cut through building to building.


    ¡°No, you idiot, if they ask me about you, I¡¯ll be forced to answer truthfully. Besides¡­¡± She went, her eyes flickering with sorrow. ¡°¡­I¡¯m supposed to be dead.¡±


    (The hell does that mean.)


    There were guards patrolling the village looking out for the thief that had stolen the wagon¡¯s goods. It might be important to note, that thieves weren¡¯t that uncommon, as there were many children who were abandoned for being seen as ¡°too weak¡± for combat. But stealing an entire carriage of goods was unheard of. Also, this isn¡¯t Palola¡¯s first time stealing food from people.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something you said to me¡­¡± Came Shibo surprisingly keeping up with the ninja of a girl in front of him. Though he was sweating quite rapidly. ¡°¡­You said children are born from the love of a woman and the stars. The thing is, where I¡¯m from a woman can give birth to both male and female babies. So, is it different here?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, there are no documents of male children. I¡¯m curious though. Do the woman from your land share our love for the stars?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ well, not exactly. They uh¡­¡± He hesitated to say it, still unsure of Palola¡¯s true age and innocence. ¡°¡­If I had to use your words, a baby comes from men and women doing ¡®sexy stuff¡¯. It has nothing to do with stars... I guess the woman of this land must be different from the women I¡¯m used to.¡±


    Palolo suddenly had an air of seriousness to her, muttering ¡°I wonder about that¡­¡± as she pondered. Then she suddenly stopped Shibo with her hand. ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± She said, spotting two guards in the distance.


    They¡¯d reached it, the large door that led to the underground dungeon. As people weren¡¯t allowed inside without permission or a valid reason, two guards stayed watch, guarding its entrance.


    ¡°W-What do we do now?¡± Shibo asked Palola, hesitant to continue as he thought about his rotten luck.


    ¡°Wait right here. I¡¯ll go see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°A-Alright.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The one who said that wasn¡¯t Palola, nor was it Shibo, and with the surprised expressions etched on the guards¡¯ faces I suppose they weren¡¯t villagers either -though I could¡¯ve guessed that with how they were dressed.


    They donned a long dark cloak unlike anything this village had to offer, one that hid his face and dipped down to their knees, which would be about an average person¡¯s toes as they were quite tall and lanky. Oddly, the image of a glaring eye could be seen on the back of the cloak.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± One of the guards questioned as they both readied their spears.


    ¡°Relax, gentlemen...¡±


    The strange man in black spread out his arms, as if a spotlight came upon him.


    ¡°¡­I represent the Cult of Salomon! I¡¯ve come to save this world from the child of prophecy, the AntiGod, for he is to one day destroy this world!¡±


    ¡°Cult of Salomon...? Never heard of it. Wait are you a man?!¡±


    The man cloaked in black pulled his arms down and had a certain air about him, not quite angry but not quite disappointment -a lovechild of both in a way.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He said, his volume far lower than it was before. ¡°¡­You two don¡¯t know of our god¡¯s radiance¡­ Well, can I go inside?¡±


    ¡°What business do you have here? And how did you get inside this village?!¡±


    ¡°Such irrelevant questions¡­ Oh dear, oh dear. What should I do? I should do something, but what? ¡­What can I do? Forcing myself in would be trespassing, walking away would go against our lord¡¯s wishes¡­ And of course, I have to kill the AntiGod¡­ What to do, what to do?¡±


    The mysterious man began to chip away at his left thumb¡¯s cuticle in deep thought.


    ¡°Dammit, dammit, dammit¡­ I want to get in, I need to get in, I desire to get in, I lust to get in, so just let me in dammit! What should I doooooooooo?!¡±


    By now he¡¯d chip away at his thumb¡¯s cuticle to the point that blood came from the base of his fingernail.


    The two guards exchanged puzzled looks, an awkward sweat trailing down their foreheads. Of course, Shibo and Palola shared their confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming he¡¯s not with you?¡± Palola asked Shibo.


    ¡°No. He isn¡¯t. And I¡¯ve never seen that emblem before in my life. I¡¯m more curious about who this ¡®AntiGod¡¯ is. He said he¡¯d destroy this world.¡±


    With his finger bleeding, the mysterious man finally calmed down. Regaining his calm and clear audio, he asked the guards, ¡°Hey, could one of you attack me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I need you to attack me! You see, I¡¯m not allowed to attack anyone in this timeline unless it¡¯s self-defense. And so, if I want to kill you two, I¡¯ll need you to strike me.¡±


    ¡°Y-You plan on killing us¡­?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    The two guards readied their spears once again, this time charging the man. But in the face of such danger, a smile played on his lips. He took two steps forward, and in an instant the two guards exploded. Well, I suppose that isn¡¯t quite accurate. It isn¡¯t as if they blew up like bombs, rather, a piece of their body had burst out of their skins. For one guard it was her brain, for the other, her left lung.


    The cloaked man walked past the two as they collapsed in front of him, the blood from his chipped fingernail collecting in theirs. Somehow not a single drop of blood managed to find itself on his cloak.


    The two, Shibo and Palola, trembled as they watched him open the large door, the eye on his back glaring at them as he did.


    ¡°W-What the hell¡­¡± Came Shibo, his eyes utterly lifeless. He had no idea who this person was and the emblem he wore remained a mystery, and yet, he was convinced it was happening again. In every one of his lives, his misfortune would hit hardest once he found a friend.


    ¡°Shibo¡­ I need you to get Aamil while I go investigate that man. I have a strange feeling this ¡®AntiGod¡¯ is one of your friends.¡±


    ¡°N-No! You can¡¯t!¡± Shibo pleaded, hoping to prevent his past mistake. Unfortunately, Palola had made up her mind long before she said those words.


    She looked at him with the same caring eyes she had before.


    ¡°Look, I need you to find Aamil before you come follow me. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t bring Pegasus¡­ And also¡­ Try not to worry so much. I promise, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    And with that she was off, rushing through the large dungeon door before it fully closed.


    Watching that, Shibo grabbed a handful of dirt, trembling as tears began to swell up. When suddenly¡­


    ¡°Whatcha doing, man?¡±


    ¡­A voice came from right behind him. It was Aamil, who had been looking everywhere for Shibo ever since he ran off.

 V4, C3 – Lost Saint, Part I

    The tale''s exact contents are long forgotten, as it was buried long ago -about two centuries ago to be exact- but stories tell of an Amazonian chief, a woman of remarkable wisdom and charisma, who shared an almost extraordinary bond with the stars. That bond was so powerful that one day, the stars bestowed upon her two twin daughters, each blessed with their own unique mark of the stars -constellations as some would call them.


    Naturally, the people of Amazonia revered these children as Saints, believing them to be divine blessings sent by the stars to guide and protect their land. Their celebrations echoed through the mountains, I''m talking vibrant festivals filled with music, dance, and laughter, drawing in even animals to join in the festivities, as if the very spirit of Gaia rejoiced in their presence.


    However, as time passed, Amazonia''s jubilant atmosphere began to wane, and a dilemma began to arise. With the chief having given birth to two twin daughters, who would ascend as the next chief? After much thought, the villagers chose the firstborn, the daughter who had entered the world mere moments before her sister.


    And yet, even then they were still uncertain. What if the second daughter one day chose to oppose her sister? As she was a saint, the villagers questioned whether anyone could stand against her, and while her sister might possess the strength to do so, the full extent of her constellation remained a mystery. And thus, in a desperate act of saving their tradition, and possibly even their village, they casted the younger sister into the depths of the outskirts (the jungle), erasing her from all village documents. For them, she was now dead...


    Yet, unbeknownst to them, the forsaken child not only survived the wilderness of the harsh jungle, but also befriended the many creatures dwelling within it. With her divine power, she was able to speak their language, understand their ways, and even learn of her heritage through to the help of those very animals. And even after hearing of her dark past, rather than harboring resentment or any form of hatred towards those who had cast her aside, she felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude. Gratitude for the simple act of allowing her to live instead of killing her themselves.


    For that was the ultimate act of kindness.


    <h2>***</h2>


    Palola hurried down a somewhat impressive flight of stairs, barely able to see the bottom, and stepped into a shadowy chamber, illuminated only by a single dim light hanging from the ceiling. On both sides of her, eight cells lined the walls, nearly all occupied by men whose minds seemed shattered, their bodies sprawled on the cold, unforgiving floor.


    Until meeting Shibo, she had never encountered a man before, as their presence was strictly forbidden in her village and any who still intruded would face execution without hesitation. Now, she stood in disbelief, surrounded by the grim reality before her. Some of the men erupted into fits of laughter, while others contorted in unnatural positions, resembling discarded playthings. It was evident they had been subjected to some form of poison or similar torment. What purpose did they serve? The sight of tubes attached to their private areas hinted at a cruel fate, and the stench that filled the air was almost unbearable.


    (Men¡­? And so many of them too¡­ But how? Why? Why would men be locked up in here? I thought the dungeon was for thieves and criminals... And yet, I haven¡¯t spotted a single girl down here.)


    These questions swirled in her mind, a whirlwind of confusion as she walked past each cell, grappling with the unsettling scene around her.


    Alas, her attention was grabbed by the humming of a man, a man dressed in a long dark cloak and drawing the sketch of a large mouth in the air with his starlites. He was facing a cell, the one that stored Tenshi and Akuma, though Palola would have no way of knowing that.


    ¡°You there! Who the heck are you?¡±


    Her sudden shout caused his finger to twitch, shattering the sketch as he¡¯d messed up the image.


    ¡°Oh dear. Now I¡¯ll have to restart¡­ Maybe I should just leave this to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t just ignore me, I asked you a question!¡±


    The cloaked man turned his gaze and was a bit taken back by Palola¡¯s small form.


    ¡°That was quite rude of me. So sorry about that. Is there something you needed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I wanna know who you are and what your business is here. You see I¡¯m looking for a friend of my friend and I have a sneaking suspicion you¡¯re looking for the same guy. Well?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The cloaked man fully turned his body, his attention grabbed. Again, he flailed out his arms while proudly announcing, ¡°I am a member of the Cult of Salomon! Our God has tasked me with the mission of eliminating the AntiGod before he destroys this world again! Tell me¡­ Are you a fellow believer in our God?¡±


    ¡°Believer¡­? Sorry man, but I¡¯m not heavy on that religion stuff. And seeing as you murdered two guards, I can¡¯t imagine your God is all that righteous.¡±


    ¡°Y-You dare speak ill of my lord¡­¡± He muttered, visibly irritated. ¡°¡­Oh no, oh no. This is bad, bad, bad. What to do, what to do?! Should I kill her? No, that would be against the law. Dammit, dammit, dammit. The AntiGod is right there sleeping too. This would be the best chance to save the world¡­¡±


    He started to aggressively chip away at the remnants of his already damaged cuticle, his fingers digging deeper until he had stripped the skin back to the midpoint of his finger, and even down to his wrist.


    ¡°¡­I want to kill you, I desire to kill you, I need to kill you¡­¡±


    A wild thrill that can only be described as pure ecstasy coursed through him as he raised the flayed skin high, showcasing both his bloodied hand and the raw, exposed flesh beneath.


    ¡°¡­I LUST FOR YOUR DEATH!!¡±


    (T-This guy is insane!) Palola thought, fear intertwined with confusion consuming her.


    ¡°Hey¡­ do you mind if I go back to saving the world?¡±


    ¡°I told you, you moron. Those people in that cell are important friends to my friend. You¡¯re way too shady to let you do anything to them. In the first place why do you want to eliminate him so badly? I can¡¯t imagine a friend of Shibo¡¯s being a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Oh, quite the contrary. He is the man who saved the world, brought about a new age where children regained their smiles and dreams, and ultimately created his own kingdom where he restored equality and peace.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand. What part of that makes him evil? If you ask me those are all good things.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ They are¡­¡±


    A tear fell down the cloaked man¡¯s eye as those words left his lips.


    ¡°¡­There was a time I wanted nothing more than to follow him. But then, he destroyed the very world he brought about. He¡¯d succeeded in saving the world and its people... And yet, he threw it all away like garbage¡­ Such an evil man.¡±


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t really understand the beef you have with that guy, but like I said, I can¡¯t allow you to touch him.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So, you ally yourself with the devil¡¯s spawn, do you¡­ Very well.¡± The cloaked man turned his gaze back to Palola and began to rant, ¡°Hey¡­ Did you know that originally people weren¡¯t allowed to murder? Actually, any damage done by others was against the rules of Yggdrasil. There were lots of rules like that. And anyone who broke those rules would be punished by the librarian. The only reason people get away with it now, is because of Michael changing the laws of the world¡­ And it is for that reason why residents of the other timeline may not harm anyone from this one. Of course, I¡¯d never harm anyone anyways as it¡¯d go against the laws of my God-¡±


    ¡°Like hell you wouldn¡¯t! You just killed two guys not even ten minutes ago!¡±


    ¡°Do not misunderstand. I merely acted in self-defense. Our God states that we may protect ourselves, and so I did just that. After all, my life was in danger, and so I needed to protect myself. Yes, that is all it was, self-defense¡­ With that being said¡­ I want you to attack me.¡±


    (Attack him¡­? He said the same thing right before he killed those guards¡­ Should I risk it? No, that¡¯d be what he wants. If what he says about self-defense is true, then my best bet is actually to not attack him¡­)


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t attack you. So just leave.¡±


    The cloaked man paused for a moment.


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t attack me¡­ Oh no, no, no. For you to harbor such animosity towards me, and yet not want to attack me. You are without a doubt a wonderful pers-! Wait! I just had an even better idea¡­ Yes. Yes! Yes!!¡±


    He once again flailed his arms out.


    ¡°For such knowledge to be bestowed upon me! Surely¡­ this has to be God¡¯s will! For he is all knowing. Yes, that has to be it! He¡¯s bestowed upon me a fragment of his wisdom, which means he¡¯s saying it¡¯s alright to harm the girl in front of me! Thank you, O lord. Thank you¡­ Apollo!¡±


    By now Palola was thinking of her next plans. She still wasn¡¯t sure how he managed to kill those two guards, so she had to be ready for an unseen attack that could potentially kill her in a single hit.


    ¡°Did you know that if someone from another timeline harms a resident from this one, that pesky Guardian of Time would intervene? He¡¯s alerted by a combination of intention and will. That¡¯s why our lord Apollo informed us to only act on self-defense. He doesn¡¯t seem to be alerted from that, since we lack the intention or will to kill. I say that to say that it¡¯s impossible for me to attack you without alerting him¡­ But¡­¡±


    The cloaked man began to take a single step forward, his leg seemingly moving at a dramatically sluggish speed.


    ¡°¡­Right now, I have no intention of harming you. I am simply¡­ taking a step forward.¡±


    As those words left his lips, he took that fateful step forward, and Palola felt her heart explode within her chest, collapsing to the ground as crimson poured from the wound on both ends. Her heart had ruptured, a violent explosion that burst from inside tearing through her skin.


    In short¡­ she died.


    The cloaked figure shifted his gaze to the left, his eyes narrowing at Akuma¡¯s still form, bathed in a radiant golden light that lifted him slightly off the ground. Above him hovered a small child, adorned with brilliant wings that mirrored Akuma¡¯s past self, clutching a white book and softly whispering into Akuma¡¯s unresponsive ears. Of course, he couldn¡¯t see it.

 V4, C3 – Lost Saint, Part II

    ¡°Hey, man. Why are we rushing down these stairs again?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s like I said. Palola came down here, and we need to hurry up and help her fight this evil cloaked guy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get that, but why did I need to come? And why did I have to leave behind Pegasus? And who in the hell is Palola, man?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s just what Palola told me to do. And I really have no way of describing her except weird.¡±


    ¡°Real descriptive, man.¡±


    The two, Shibo and Aamil, finally made it to the dungeon¡¯s chamber. Oddly, it was Aamil who was desperately gasping for air while Shibo seemed to be doing just fine. One could argue it was the adrenaline keeping him going, but whose to really say.


    With a single whiff of the chamber¡¯s stench, Aamil¡¯s already exhausted body was on the verge of passing out. She covered her nose and mouth with both hands, trying her hardest to block out the odor. Shibo on the other hand, seemed almost used to it, looking around as they continued forward.


    ¡°Augh! What the heck is that smell, man?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s semen.¡± Shibo answered, his voice oddly calm as he scanned the surroundings.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s ¡®semen¡¯?¡±


    Shibo pointed her to their left, gesturing to a cell with one of the only men without a tube connected to their body. Aamil had never seen a man¡¯s dick and having been surrounded by women for practically all her life, she was unfamiliar with the term. But with one look she realized instantly that the man sitting within that cell had been sentenced to a fate much worse than death. The stench was one thing, but with the scene before her, she¡¯d reached her brink, collapsing to her knees and vomiting profusely.


    (Where the hell is Palola. I can barely see anything around here.)


    It was then that Shibo heard the feint sound of grinding glass, like a sharp object carving at it. He squinted a bit, and saw the cloaked man, drawing some sort of sketch in the air, and called out to him, once again causing him to mess up his image, shattering it to fragments.


    The cloaked man clicked his tongue, annoyed at someone interrupting him for the second time.


    ¡°How do you people keep doing that¡­ What do you want?¡±


    (This is gonna end up bad for me but screw it...) Shibo thought, his fist clenched under a dark miasma.


    ¡°MISFORUNE BLAST!!¡± He shouted, releasing a wave of dark mist as he punched the air.


    For a moment, the cloaked man hesitated to counter, positioning to take a step forward. He was unsure of the attack¡¯s nature, but all the same he was given an opportunity to ¡°defend himself¡±. And yet, as if his instincts were howling at him, he hesitated, before vanishing in thin air. Though he hadn¡¯t noticed, the blast managed to nick the tip of his shoe.


    Following the cloaked man¡¯s sudden retreat, Shibo hurried to the cell he believed housed Akuma and Tenshi. However, as he stepped forward, his foot slipped on a slick pool of liquid, and his gaze fell upon a small girl sprawled on the cold floor. Her hair flowed like dark silk, and her eyes resembled the last flickers of autumn leaves, while her attire was nothing short of wild. She was a girl he met only recently, but even still she already managed to carve a special place in his heart. Tears swelled in his eyes as he sank to the floor in utter defeat. Yet again, his misfortune managed to ensnare another innocent victim.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Was she Palola?¡± Aamil asked from behind, finally regaining her composure.


    Shibo could only nod, as the words just couldn¡¯t find their way out.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, but she looks just like the chief.¡±


    Just then, a chilling aura enveloped them, drawing their attention to a new figure looming from behind. This cloaked man was different -a lot larger, both in width and length.


    Instinctively, Aamil swung her backhand toward him in defense.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you¡­¡± the new cloaked figure warned, his tone flat and stoic. ¡°¡­You see¡­ I have a habit of turning what I touch¡­¡±


    *Shatter!


    ¡°¡­into gold.¡±


    With a swift motion, he reached out, and in an instant, Aamil¡¯s forearm transformed into solid gold, only to shatter into countless shards.


    Stunned, Shibo and Aamil could only watch in disbelief as the fragments scattered around them. Seizing the moment, the cloaked man extended his hand toward Aamil¡¯s head, exploiting the moment that could qualify him for ¡°self-defense¡±. Yet, his advance was suddenly halted. To be precise, it was blocked by a teenage boy.


    As Aamil gazed at the boy¡¯s protective back, she couldn¡¯t help but think how large it seemed, as if it were a mountain. On the other hand, the cloaked man was overcome with confusion, unable to comprehend how the boy hadn¡¯t turned to gold. And then there were his eyes, unsettling and void of life, as if the very light had been drained away from them. Two crimson orbs that resembled those of a machine.


    ¡°Target identified¡­¡± the teenage boy said, his voice drenched with an artificial cadence. ¡°¡­Cult of Salomon, a denizen of the first world. Detecting violations of codes 00451 and 10234. The first world resident has unlawfully traversed time and attempted to alter destiny. Calculating punishment¡­ Calculation complete.¡±


    As those words left his lips, a massive library in the form of a dome with shelves hugged around its edge materialized around them, ensnaring them all within. Even the first cloaked man, who had vanished after Shibo¡¯s misfortune blast, was drawn back into this confinement, alongside the lifeless form of Palola.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± The second cloaked man muttered to himself. ¡°¡­The ability to control other stories¡­ This the power of the Akashic Records¡­ But he didn¡¯t have this power in the first world.¡±


    ¡°Punishment¡­ Termination from both worlds.¡±


    The two cloaked figures began to glow with an ominous light as two dark books with shimmering golden pages emerged from their gut, gradually fading into nothingness. They understood the gravity of their situation instantly, for this was the ability to rewrite another''s fate, the ability to control another¡¯s story.


    Yet, just then, the teenage boy''s eyes flickered with renewed determination. Blood gushed from his ears and eyes as he battled the overwhelming urge to reduce the cloaked figures¡¯ stories to nothing.


    ¡°Get the hell out of¡­ MY HEAD!!¡± he bellowed, the force of his voice causing blood to pool beneath him. His vision blurred into a red haze, and he could barely hear his own voice.


    Above him, an angelic child pleaded, questioning why Akuma would reject him.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you see they¡¯re out to kill you?! They came here with the sole purpose of revenge over something you didn¡¯t even do!¡±


    Being a divine item of God, the Akashic Record¡¯s ¡°price to pay¡± forced Akuma to relive the sensations of his past traumas with every word, deepening his rejection of the innocent figure.


    ¡°SHUT THE HELL UP ALREADY!! Why don¡¯t you do something useful and send their stories to your library! If I can¡¯t send them to heaven, then I can at least keep them here until I reclaim heaven.¡±


    ¡°I-If I do that then you¡¯ll have end up going through all the pain and suffering they went through! If you¡¯re not careful, you could die! Are you really going to risk your mind breaking over a random girl and murderers after your life?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am!¡±


    Akuma collapsed to his knees, summoning every ounce of strength to reverse his previous actions, restoring the two stories.


    Initially, the Akashic Records planned on destroying the cloaked figures¡¯ stories, thus removing them from existence. But now, Akuma opted to simply move their stories to his own library that he¡¯d created with the power of the Akashic Records -a temporary measure as he could no longer send people to heaven. This of course included the departed Palola -though her situation was a bit different.


    Unlike the two cloaked figures, she had yet to check out her story from the Library of Yggdrasil, meaning the Akashic Records would have to check it out himself, using Akuma¡¯s mind as a medium. That is what this temporary library is -a medium that acts as a gateway between the Library of Yggdrasil and the world of Yggdrasil itself. And by keeping Palola¡¯s story within this space, Akuma would ensure she wouldn¡¯t be reincarnated or sent to heaven.


    Such was the power of the first divine item created by God. The only con is that similar to how every story within the library of Yggdrasil is connected to the librarian, every story kept within this world would be connected to Akuma.


    In a sense, he¡¯d be both Akuma and Palola, as well as the two cloaked figures -experiencing both the pain and joy they all went through in life.


    Alas, this was a sacrifice he was more than willing to make if it meant saving the people of this world.

 V4, C3 – Lost Saint, Part III

    His collapsing body left the other two in suspension. They¡¯d seen the power of God in person and still couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Just what was that library that surrounded them? What were those books that came out of the cloaked figures? Or the one that suddenly appeared above Palola¡¯s corpse? Better yet, what happened to their bodies? ¡­And Akuma¡­ Just who is he really¡­


    Shibo trembled at the thought of him truly being the creator of this world. Not because he feared the power of God, but because he was the man responsible for all the suffering he experienced within his life.


    Aamil had a similar reaction, except hers stemmed more from ¡°admiration¡± as Akuma reminded her of the man who sent her to this world.


    Despite being reduced to a mere teenage boy, collapsed in his own blood, he had an air of protective bloodlust surrounding him. It felt almost like there was a figure standing watch, guarding his body from any and all danger.


    Realizing the futility in approaching Akuma, Shibo helped Aamil up as she was in something of a hypertense state from losing her arm. There was no pain seeing as the wound was turned into solid gold, but all the same she just lost an arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with your friend, man?¡± Aamil asked Shibo as he helped her up. ¡°Is he actually some kind of God?¡±


    Shibo thought back on the giant Library created by Akuma. So far, he¡¯s met three Angels and Akuma was the only one to display that kind of power.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I figured he had to be a deity since he had wings and white hair¡­ But to be God himself? T-That just seems so unbelievable.¡±


    Shibo gazed at Akuma, thinking back on the biggest event of his life. The day God announced to the world that people would be sent to hell.


    (If you really are God¡­ Then I need to know¡­ Why would you make me suffer like this?!)


    Aamil also turned her gaze to Akuma, except her thoughts dragged along a different line.


    (Now that I¡¯m getting a good look at him¡­ He¡¯s kinda hot¡­ I definitely can¡¯t tell his friend that.)


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s so hot.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shibo questioned instantly.


    ¡°Crap. Did I say that out loud?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ you did.¡±


    Aamil tried playing it off, rubbing the back of her head as she chuckled away the embarrassment.


    ¡°Dang. That¡¯s kinda embarrassing, man¡­ I could¡¯ve sworn I said that in my head-!¡±


    Suddenly Aamil¡¯s carefree demeaner flipped.


    In a desperate act she commanded, ¡°Shibo, we have to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°What? W-What about the god guy?¡±


    Aamil grabbed Shibo¡¯s arm and raced to the far back of the dungeon chamber. It was an action she wanted to take but hesitated as sudden movements weren¡¯t her style. Except she found herself doing it almost on impulse. Now se was sure of it. She hadn¡¯t given that earlier remark about Akuma on accident, but rather she was forced to. And by a power she was well accustomed to.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Shibo asked her, confused from her sudden desperation.


    A bead of sweat trickled down the side of her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s the chief¡­ She¡¯s coming.¡±


    ¡°What? I thought you were her guard or something. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a wanted criminal too?¡±


    ¡°No, you idiot. It¡¯s just¡­ After everything that¡¯s happened, I don¡¯t know if I can still trust her. I don¡¯t know if I can still trust this village¡­ Especially after seeing this place.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The two stumbled upon a small elevator. This being the first time they saw one, they weren¡¯t sure how to work it. And with the haunting presence of the chief gradually approaching, there was no time to figure it out. So, they panicked. They stuffed themselves in and pressed every button on the side of the door. The door seemed to take ages for it to shut, only heightening Aamil¡¯s stress as she pleaded for the process to speed up. When the door finally closed Aamil exhaled a breath of relief when suddenly the elevator dropped at a speed that felt almost nauseating.


    Eventually, they were led down to the lowest floor, where they witnessed a sight almost as horrific as the last. The sight of giant incubators, each connected by tubes that shot through the ceiling. As the two navigated the maze of incubators, they noticed that all of them seemed to be filled with young boys, some clearly older than others.


    There was only one incubator that seemed to be different from the others. Not only was this one not connected to a tube, but it also contained an adult woman. One who held a keen resemblance to Palola. She could¡¯ve easily been labeled as her mother. She was also the only one inside an incubator whose eyes were open -though they looked dead as a withered flower.


    ¡°What is going on in your village?!¡± Shibo questioned to Aamil as they gazed at the adult woman in utter shock.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I just¡­ don¡¯t know anymore.¡±


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of approaching footsteps and hid behind a nearby incubator. Peeking a bit from the side, they spotted a small girl wearing exquisite dark robes. Shibo¡¯s eyes widened as he laid eyes on her. Everything from the color of her hair to her green eyes that carried a slightly orange accent, and even the size of her body. Not to mention her face. Her and Palola were practically clones. The only real difference was that the chief was much lighter and kept her hair down straight.


    At first, Aamil wrote Palola off as just an ordinary girl that happened to share some similarities with the chief. Because of the state Shibo and Aamil found her in -and her wild attire- Aamil just hadn¡¯t connected that the two might¡¯ve been sisters. But after seeing the woman inside the incubator and the chief right next to each other she was almost certain of it. Palola and the chief¡­ are twin sisters.


    The chief gazed at the adult woman inside the incubator, a depressed expression coming over her as she did. She reached out her hand and rubbed her palm against the glass surface that separated them.


    "I¡¯ve waited two centuries for this day¡­ Ever since you died, I¡¯ve eagerly waited for this moment¡­ Now finally, this body will fulfill its purpose¡­ I can keep that promise I made to you."


    ¡°Two centuries?!¡± Shibo whispered. ¡°Wait, how old is this girl? W-What¡¯s going on with your chief?!¡±


    ¡°The hell would I know?!¡± Aamil answered, also whispering.


    Hearing feint noises the chief shot a glare to her left causing Aamil and Shibo to hold their breaths as they hid. To confirm her suspicions, she marched over to the incubator they hid behind.


    It might be important to note that on her way down she spotted pools of blood which already alerted her suspicions. Though she hadn¡¯t seen any bodies as the Akashic Records stored Palola¡¯s body -and the cloaked figures¡¯- within its library and dragged Akuma back to his cell with Tenshi.


    The chief reached out her hand, her palm illuminating with violet energy before suddenly stopping. Her attention was glued to something else, something that took far more precedence than an intruder within the basement of the dungeon chamber. Wasting no time, the chief rushed back to the elevator and urgently returned to the higher floor.


    Aamil and Shibo fell to their knees, exhausted from the mental stress of almost being caught.


    ¡°Two centuries she said¡­¡± Aamil thought aloud. ¡°¡­Why do I have such a bad feeling all of a sudden¡­ I¡¯m supposed to trust the chief. So then why am I so afraid of her?¡±


    Aamil clenched her chest, reminiscing on the first time her and the chief met and how the chief took her in.


    ¡°I want¡­ to talk with her.¡±


    ¡°H-hey, Aamil.¡± Shibo called out, his tone serious and slightly off putting for Aamil. It reminded her of their first encounter. ¡°I think we should follow after your chief... I have some questions for her.¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re going in the right direction? And what exactly is this ¡®thing¡¯ you mentioned before? I¡¯m a little curious.¡±


    These were the questions that echoed through the dense foliage, adding to his anxiety as he navigated the tangled underbrush. The truth weighed heavily on him, that being that this ¡®thing¡¯ in question, was nothing more than a desperate con to mask his true desire to meet the legendary Amazons. Now, here he was, lost in the wilderness that surrounded the Amazonian village without the chance to meet a single villager, not to mention the pressure of two charming girls on his back, all while chasing a phantom object he conned out his ass.


    This was the current situation of Arthur Kamui Jr, eldest son of the Pendragon family, and a boy so skilled he was bestowed the same name as the king of Camelot.


    ¡°He¡¯s totally lost, isn¡¯t he?¡± Alice whispered to Rin.


    ¡°One hundred percent.¡±


    Even the panda perched on Alice¡¯s head barked at Arthur. Though I¡¯m still fairly certain pandas don¡¯t bark. The hell is this creature anyways?


    ¡°I am not lost!¡± Arthur protested, as he gestured toward a cave that loomed nearby. ¡°It¡¯s right over there!¡±


    His confidence wavered however as he caught sight of the cave¡¯s gaping mouth, dark and foreboding. Despite their lack of jungle experience, the girls exchanged skeptical glances, sensing the trap that lay ahead. Anyone foolish enough to conceal a treasure in such an obvious location had to be either incredibly idiotic or something dangerously close.


    ¡°Riiiigght.¡± they replied in unison, their expressions barely concealing their disbelief.


    Arthur himself felt especially uneasy, he hadn¡¯t even noticed the cave until he pointed it out just now -he was merely gesturing aimlessly.


    Yet, to their astonishment, nestled within the cave was a magnificent crystal, a stunning blue gem that shimmered like the sky, large enough to cradle a small child. The light that refracted through it cast ethereal patterns on the cave walls, illuminating the darkness with an otherworldly glow. And indeed, within that large crystal was the form of a young girl, her long dark hair flowing like a river through the translucent stone. She appeared to be sleeping, her delicate features serene and untouched by the passage of time. Honestly, they couldn¡¯t tell how long she¡¯d been there, and for what purpose. Who even was she?


    Naturally, the trio stood frozen, their minds grappling with the surreal sight before them. Well except for Arthur, who masked his shock, desperately trying to maintain the facade that this was all part of his plan and that he indeed was NOT lost.

 V4, C4 – The Chief, Part I

    An unpleasant feeling filled the cave. In particular, Alice felt the unpleasantness almost doubled as she was timid by nature.


    ¡°Is that¡­ a girl?¡± she asked, her grip tightening around Rin¡¯s arm as she sought solace.


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Rin replied, her voice steady but laced with an undercurrent of uneasiness. ¡°¡­The question is, what is she doing here?¡±


    Rin scanned the cave hoping that maybe there was a clue somewhere. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t.


    Arthur, maintaining an outward calm, muttered ¡°This is bad.¡±


    His muttering caught Rin¡¯s attention, the crystals light casting an anxious glow on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She pressed. ¡°Do you recognize her? Or did you figure something out?¡±


    The tension between the three thickened and the very cave seemed to hold its breath, awaiting Arthur¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen her in my life.¡±


    ¡°Gah-! Then why were you so damn shocked?!¡±


    Arthur Jr, drawn by an unexplainable allure, reached out to touch the beautiful gem that lay nestled in the back of the cave. Its radiant glow danced across his palm, mesmerizing him with its beauty. It was a simple gesture, one that many would instinctively make, yet it was one he shouldn¡¯t have made.


    By the time Rin screamed a warning, ¡°Don¡¯t touch that!¡± it was too late. His fingertip had already brushed against the smooth surface of the crystal.


    ¡°My, you humans are so nosy¡­¡±


    The sudden voice sounded almost childlike, and yet it carried an unsettling undertone.


    ¡°¡­Then again. Two of you aren¡¯t quite human, now are you.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s slight touch had drawn the chief¡¯s attention, and in an instant, she appeared behind the trio, her presence ominous as she strode through the cave¡¯s entrance. Her visage was unsettling, the same image they¡¯d encountered moments ago -the girl ensnared in the shimmering crystal. She donned dark robes, adorned with subtle hints of violet.


    Arthur was the first to spring into action, his instincts kicking in high gear as lunged forward, his blade slicing upward with fierce intent. Yet, the chief merely hopped back, evading the strike with ease. Anticipating this move, Rin took aim from above, her shotgun poised and ready, unleashing a devastating wave of energy.


    For a moment, it felt as though she had struck true, and with the chief having been slightly airborne she felt as if there¡¯d be no way for her to evade. However, as the dust settled, it became clear that only the ground around her bore the brunt of Rin''s attack.


    Above the chief, a thin violet disc spun rapidly, serving as some sort of shield that had absorbed the impact.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Arthur inquired, his curiosity piqued by the striking resemblance she bore to the girl encased in the crystal.


    His answer was met with a playful giggle as she answered, ¡°I am the chief of this village. But please, call me Arboria.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You lie. You are no chief.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Amazonians are a tribe of human hunters. That, I know for a fact¡­ But you reek. You reek of divine origin.¡±


    Arthur, not one to be easily deceived, gripped his blade and prepared for another attack. Rin mirrored his movements, the two zigzagging as they closed in on the false chief.


    ¡°Severing Kata: Arondight!¡±


    With a swift motion, Arthur unleashed a severing kata, a devastating invisible slash that cut through Arboria¡¯s right side, rendering her right eye blind and immobilizing her right arm. In a seamless exchange, Rin switched to a pistol and fired a precise shot that struck her right shoulder, staggering the chief. In that brief moment of distraction, Arthur capitalized, delivering a normal vertical slash that severed Arboria¡¯s left arm.


    With Arboria missing her left arm, and her right side immobile, Arthur and Rin had a surge in confidence, triumphant grins spreading across their faces as they reveled their success.


    Arboria, on the other hand, let out a depressing sigh.


    ¡°My, this body really is so stiff. Must be from sitting around all day¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll have to make do with my power alone then.¡±


    *BOOM!


    A sudden burst of violet illuminated the dark cave, hurling both Aruthur and Rin into the cave¡¯s walls. They coughed up blood from the sudden impact, falling unconscious as they dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Those human children will finally have their use. They shall be my fuel.¡±Stolen story; please report.


    Suddenly, her severed left arm began to heal. She planned on healing both arms and her incapacitated eye, but no matter how hard she tried her right side simply couldn¡¯t be fixed.


    (There¡¯s no injury and yet I still haven¡¯t healed?) Arboria questioned, trying to remain calm. (Was it that earlier slash he did at the beginning? ¡­It had to be. That¡¯s when I suddenly lost my ability to see. I don¡¯t know what this ¡°kata¡± is, but it seems as if it¡¯ll be a problem¡­)


    ¡°¡­Perhaps I should kill you first.¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    The space was vast and almost empty, taken up only by short dancing grass as well as two tree stumps next to one another. Sitting on the stump to the right was a tanned girl who should¡¯ve been dead. Actually, she did die, that he knew for a fact.


    Akuma scanned the area around him, questioning where he was. Seeing as he was certain he stored Palola¡¯s story withing the Akashic Records¡¯ library, he concluded that this had to be that very library. To be specific, this was the space in which her soul would rest until he reclaimed heaven.


    Akuma took a seat on the tree stump next to her and for a moment, the two gazed at the scene of flowers dancing along the gentle breeze.


    Palola was the first to speak, her tone easy and calm.


    ¡°Tell me, Akuma¡­ what¡¯s going to happen to me now? Am I going to hell? Or somewhere else entirely?¡±


    Akuma turned to face her, a bit taken back that she could be so calm despite having died. Having connected to her soul, he was able to see all of her memories -as if they were laid out on a table in front of him. And the only thing he could bring himself to feel¡­ was pity.


    ¡°Believe it or not, people don¡¯t actually go to hell. I didn¡¯t make it for them¡­¡± Akuma replied, turning his gaze back to the field of flowers. ¡°¡­Most people are reincarnated after death. But a soul as virtuous as yours wouldn¡¯t. Had I not intervened, you would be in heaven right now.¡±


    ¡°Heaven huh¡­? Is it fun?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Think of the most fun thing in the world and multiply it by a thousand.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That fun?!¡± Palola questioned, her attention turned to Akuma in shock.


    ¡°That fun. Not to brag, but it took a while to come up with that idea. I felt as if good deeds needed a bigger reward than just a slap on the back, ya know. It¡¯s the ideal place, a paradise that morphs depending on the beholder. So believe me, it¡¯s the best place ever!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ A paradise that changes depending on who¡¯s looking¡­ Leave it to God to create something that cool.¡±


    ¡°Yep. You get me¡­ Or I guess, that¡¯s what I¡¯d like to say¡­ Truth be told, I¡¯m not the one who made the heaven of this world¡­ The heaven I created was a lot bleaker. So bleak that it practically didn¡¯t exist. So bleak that in the big picture, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ So bleak¡­ that they called me a bystander¡­ They did anything to get my attention. They murdered anyone who even showed signs of having divine blessings. All just to get my attention¡­¡±


    Palola gazed at Akuma with an uncertain feeling tinging in her heart. What was she supposed to feel at this moment? How was she supposed to answer the troubled boy beside her?


    ¡°And now, even the heaven of this world is no longer in my control. Someone else is ruling over it and he¡¯s destroyed that paradise for the sake of his own goals¡­ That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t allow your soul to go there. And reincarnations off the table since there¡¯s no telling when and where you¡¯d end up. Not to mention that barrier around your soul that¡¯ll prevent you from remembering your past life... Let¡¯s just say this is the best I can give you for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ This place is really peaceful. Plus, I get to sit down and talk with the man who created the world. I mean how cool is that?¡±


    A smile played on Akuma¡¯s lips from her comment. Despite recovering his memories of being God, he didn¡¯t really feel ¡°godly¡±. It didn¡¯t help that no one seemed to believe he was either.


    ¡°Well then, you¡¯re in luck. I¡¯ll answer any questions you have for me. I mean there must be something on your mind since you called me here.¡±


    ¡°There is actually¡­ I want to know why you saved those guys in the cloaks. Why did you save them along with me?¡±


    Akuma let out a sigh of relief. Thanks to him keeping her story within this library, his soul is now connected to hers. In other words, in the same way he can see her memories, she can also see his. So, for that to be her only concern, was a beath of fresh air.


    ¡°The cult of Salomon is a group of people with the intent of preventing the end of the world. Apparently, in another world, one parallel to this one, I was the reason for the end of the world. The events that took place within that timeline is referred to as ¡®The Prophecy¡¯¡­  To be honest, I don¡¯t actually have any memories of that world. I¡¯ve only seen bits and pieces thanks to the Akashic Records¡¯ all-knowing mind¡­ But honestly, if all they want to do is prevent the end of the world, then I can¡¯t in good faith punish them.¡±


    ¡°Aw. That makes sense¡­ So, they really weren¡¯t lying about the whole ¡®saving the world¡¯ thing. I guess I misjudged them.¡±


    ¡°Yep¡­ Now I have a question for you, Palola.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Why did you tell Shibo to meet with Aamil before chasing after you? Surely you knew going after that guy in the cloak was dangerous.¡±


    A thick tension came between them as Palola paused for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Aamil has Pegasus. I figured she¡¯d have the power to stop him if it came to it. Plus, I had a feeling he was looking for you, so I wanted to buy some time to-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°If that were true then you¡¯d have used your power to call Pegasus yourself. We both know Pegasus¡¯ hearing could easily reach the other side of the village if needed. Not to mention its ability to use telepathy¡­ Excluding Aamil, you¡¯re the only one Pegasus would listen to. That¡¯s why the chief has taken such a liking to you¡­ It¡¯s also the real reason you couldn¡¯t return to the village.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you saying¡­?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple¡­ You wanted to die. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± Palola questioned, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    ¡°You have wondered this world for two centuries. Most of that time was spent running from the chief, so that she couldn¡¯t get ahold of your power. After all, you possess the ability to rule over those creatures¡­ But try as you might, you just couldn¡¯t bring yourself to leave the island. Not only were you worried about the animals, but the villagers. But after two centuries, you almost convinced yourself to finally escape. And then Aamil showed up. With Pegasus of all things. You couldn¡¯t leave after that, not willingly that is¡­ Which is why you chased after that cloaked man. It was a guilty-free way for you to finally escape¡­ Except it wasn¡¯t guilty-free. That¡¯s why you asked me if you¡¯d go to hell¡­ Am I wrong?¡±


    Palola tried to speak out, but the words simply couldn¡¯t squeeze their way out. Instead, she stared at Akuma, her eyes flickering from disbelief.


    Strangely, Akuma couldn¡¯t help but laugh. A laugh so mighty he began to shed tears. Naturally, Palola was confused at his reason for doing so.


    ¡°Sorry-sorry. I¡¯m didn¡¯t mean to laugh at you¡­¡± Akuma reassured, wiping the tears from his eyes. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just that you have the wrong idea about me¡­ I wouldn¡¯t punish someone for sin, I mean I made that damn thing. Because to be all-loving, is to love both good as well as evil¡­ Look Palola, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being greedy, or a bit selfish. If you want your cake, there¡¯s no reason you shouldn''t eat it too.¡±


    Akuma noticed her confused expression and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Look, what I¡¯m saying is¡­ You shouldn¡¯t feel guilty for wanting to protect the people of this island, and yourself. Nor should you feel the need to pick between the two¡­¡±


    Akuma stood up, reaching out his hand to her as he continued.


    ¡°¡­So you want both this village and yourself to be saved. Easy. I¡¯ll take you to that summit easily¡­ After all¡­¡±


    Then Akuma unfurled his brilliant wings as his way of adding flare to his grand declaration.


    ¡°I am God.¡±


    Before she realized it, Palola extended her own hand, reaching out to the self-proclaimed God. A tear dripped down her cheek as she remembered the isolation she sentenced herself to when she was alive. And as that tear dripped down to a blade of grass, all her worries fell with it. She was a girl that burdened herself with the need to protect the village, Aamil and even herself.


    Finally, her soul was at peace.

 V4, C4 – The Chief, Part II

    The chamber was dark, illuminated only by the feint light dangling from its ceiling. There were sixteen cells in this dungeon -on this floor at least. They were all filled with men, their minds broken and bodies lay bare on the cold floor. Though there was one cell with men who seemed just fine. One was asleep from the power of the hair around his wrist, while the other had passed out from his lack of blood¡­ Yep, just fine¡­


    It might be important to note that when Akuma passed out, the Akashic Records carried him to back to his cell and regenerated his wounds using Tenshi¡¯s cells and tissues. It also weakened the effects of the chief¡¯s hair, allowing Tenshi to regain his consciousness.


    ¡°Damn, my head¡¯s killing me!¡± Came Tenshi, pressing his palms against his eyes to alleviate the pain. I¡¯m not sure if that actually works, but that¡¯s just what he liked to do.


    His shouting woke Akuma, who quickly surveyed their surroundings and took note of their predicament.


    ¡°HEY, SHIBO!!!¡± he shouted, checking if he left already.


    ¡°You idiot! I just said my head¡¯s killing me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that. I wanted to check if he was still down here with us.¡±


    ¡°Nah, he ain¡¯t down here. I can¡¯t pick up on his scent.¡±


    ¡°Hm? You mean you can smell non-divine things? Like regular stuff too? ¡­That¡¯s pretty handy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been that way since I ate that demon. I¡¯m still getting used to it though.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Since that long? Well, can you pick up on Rin or Alice? Or Arthur?¡±


    ¡°Nah, just you. And it¡¯d be hard to pick up on their scent from far away with how bad it smells down here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I like how you said that.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I meant the prisoners...¡±


    Tenshi glanced around the chamber through the cell¡¯s gate.


    ¡°¡­This place reeks of semen¡­ I think they use them for sex.¡±


    Having seen Palola¡¯s memories, Akuma was already accustomed to Amazonian culture, so he knew exactly why these men were down here. With that being said, having encountered two of the ¡°Cult of Salomon¡±, along with the whereabout of his friends unknown, Akuma found himself at a crossroad. He knew he had to take a risk, but was he prepared for it? Had he steeled his mind in preparations?This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Akuma gulped before muttering, ¡°Hey, Akashic Records¡­ Can you¡­ explain our situation?¡±¡±


    Tenshi, sitting nearby, was left confused, wondering if his brother was perhaps talking to him.


    Unknown to Tenshi, a dark cloud of miasma that reeked with the stench of trauma appeared in front of Akuma. From it, a being in the form of an angelic child materializing, hugging Akuma¡¯s neck as he descended. The child leaned in closer and began whispering into Akuma¡¯s ear, and though he had no ill intentions when doing so, Akuma felt overwhelmed by a flood of emotions. They crashed over him like relentless waves, causing the Akashic Records to jump bag in concern for Akuma.


    The first wave came in as ¡°guilt¡±. The guilt of taking innocent lives, followed by the bitter realization that he mistakenly believed he sent them to heaven, when in truth, he¡¯d sent them to an existence that could only be described as limbo.


    The second wave was ¡°despair¡±. An emotion that overflowed through him as he was nailed to a wooden frame, hearing nothing but the tormented screams and weeping of those who cried out to him. He was powerless to save those he cherished as he was burnt alive.


    Akuma¡¯s breaths came in heavy, rapid gasps and a dull, viscous fluid trickled from his lips, pooling on the cold, frigid floor beneath him. Simply listening to the Akashic Records speak was enough to break him, as his soul had now been fully fused with his mortal body.


    Deeply concerned for his brother, Tenshi called out to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Akuma?!¡±


    In an attempt to comfort him, Tenshi reached out but was swatted away.


    ¡°GET THE HELL AWAY FROM ME!!!¡± Akuma roared.


    For a moment, he looked as if he were a primal beast, the drool pooling from his teeth only highlighting that fact.


    To Akuma it was the hand of the angelic boy he was swatting, who¡¯d also reached out to Akuma to comfort him. Following that, Akuma shot him a crimson glare piercing deep into the angelic boy¡¯s soul, prompting him to disappear in hurt confusion.


    (Dammit all!!) Akuma thought, his mind finally beginning to settle. (¡­Like I thought, I can¡¯t handle the ¡°price to pay¡± anymore. Earlier I was running on adrenaline, and the need to save those two and Palola overlapped my feelings of guilt and despair¡­ Dammit. Dammit! Dammit!! ¡­Screw it. I¡¯ll just do it the old-fashioned way¡­ Think, Akuma. Think¡­)


    Akuma took a deep breath, resting his back against the wall to help catch his breath.


    ¡°¡­The chief is one thing, but Aamil is still a mystery. I know that she has Pegasus, but I still don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here. Or how she got here¡­ I doubt Finral would transport a single girl here, so, who? Who would have the power to transport someone to another world, and what the hell would they be doing on earth? ¡­I can think of three people with that power: T.S.B.J, Michael and Finral. I can¡¯t see a reason Finral would have to do it, or Michael. And T.S.B.J prefers to stay neutral. Though, there are people who have the ability to use their powers like Lucifer¡­ Dammit all, I¡¯m practically trying to find out a variable that could be anything-!¡±


    A sudden pause in his muttering, followed by an almost eerie villainous laugh that only further convinced Tenshi he¡¯d gone mad.


    What had sparked such a reaction from the boy was the memory of Aamil introducing her horse flashing through his mind.


    ¡°Of course, how could I have forgotten about you...? According to Palola¡¯s memories, my guess about her arriving in this world years ago is definitely correct. And that would make perfect sense. After all, his power works best on children who don¡¯t know any better¡­ So, you¡¯re the one who sent her here¡­ Odysseus... And I think I have a good idea why...¡±


    Akuma stood up from the cold floor, his gaze shifting to the handcuff woven with hair that confined his wrists. Well, I suppose ¡°confine¡± is an inaccurate way to put it as they¡¯d long been in tatters since he used the power of the Akashic Records earlier against the cult.


    ¡°¡­I guess it¡¯s time I go save your village, Palola¡­ Hey, Tenshi.¡±


    Still a bit hesitant and questioning his brother¡¯s sanity, a feint ¡°hm?¡± escaped Tenshi.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have in mind¡­ It¡¯s something I know you¡¯ll find fun.¡±

 V4, C4 – The Chief, Part III

    Alice trembled with every backward step she took, her heart racing in fear. The figure before her, despite appearing almost childlike, effortlessly outmatched both Arthur and Rin. Did she stand a chance? An inkling of one at least? No, that¡¯s just wishful thinking.


    ¡°G-Get back!¡± Alice rang out in desperation.


    Yet Arboria ignored her plea, advancing with an unsettling calm.


    ¡°Silly girl. Had you not stuck your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong, this would not be your fate.¡±


    A tantalizing smile curled Arboria¡¯s lips as she fixated on the tears streaming down Alice¡¯s face. To her they were as delightful as drops of honey.


    For context, Arthur is currently unconscious from the previous blow, while Rin clung to her consciousness by a thread. She didn¡¯t know it at the time, but her impressive endurance is all thanks to her half-spirit origins.


    Alice was now cornered, her back pressed against the cold and unyielding stone of the cave. She could almost swear the walls were closing in on her. The reality is that she had nowhere left to run.


    In a final act of desperation Alice cried out another, ¡°Stay away!¡±


    This time, her words sparked a fierce response from the panda-like creature perched atop her head. With a sudden burst of energy Karna transformed, growing in size and charged Arboria with the primal grace of a gorilla. In a breathtaking moment, Karna sent Arboria hurling out the cave, uprooting any tree she happened to smash against. It didn¡¯t stop there, however. Karna began beating her chest violently, her fur getting hotter with each beat of the massive drum. Then with another burst of energy, she chased after Arboria.


    For a moment, the scene left the two (Alice and Rin) in a state of confusion. Seizing the opportunity, Rin reached out her hand and conjured a small handgun. With her aim poised at Arthur she fired. But as she squeezed the trigger, the color of violet completely overlapped her vision. When it faded, her arm had been incinerated, along with the cave¡¯s wall. The beam of light only narrowly missed the large crystal that encased the mysterious girl.


    ¡°Even while unconscious that boy is troublesome. This is the first time I¡¯ve been faced with an attack that can¡¯t be healed. I even found it slightly difficult to use my Empower... ¡®Severing Kata¡¯ I think he called it... Quite troublesome indeed...¡±


    The image of burning trees smothered the entrance of the cave as she stepped through its clutches. In her right hand was the dismembered head of a giant beast, its fur clutched tightly in-between her grip.


    ¡°...Luckily for me, the effect of his attack seems to have faded. In the nick of time too. Any later, and I¡¯d probably have died to that beast¡­ Chalk it up to misfortune.¡±


    Her once elegant robes were now tattered and burn marks could be seen from all corners of her body. This was the evidence of the fierce battle that unfolded here. And yet, that was all they managed to accomplish.


    ¡°What¡­ are you¡­?¡± Alice questioned, falling to her knees in utter defeat.


    ¡°It is as I¡¯ve told you. I am the chief-!¡±


    Her grand declaration was cut by the blurred image of a massive paw in the corner of her eye. It lunged through the flames, with an intense hunger for her life.


    ¡°Empower: Repel!¡± Arboria reflexively bellowed.


    Instantly, a thin violet disk materialized beside her, taking the brunt of Karna¡¯s blow. Its paw swiped through the air, shattering the violet disk before knocking Arboria off her feet. Had she not used her power in time, it might¡¯ve been her upper body that was knocked off instead.


    (This wretched beast!) Arboria thought, instantly summoning forth her power.


    ¡°Empower: REPEL!¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Vibrant stars began spiraling around her, crackling with energy as they merged into a singular point. With intense determination she unleashed a powerful beam of violet, covering the entire cave¡¯s entrance.


    Alice, who¡¯d grown attached to her new companion, cried out ¡°Karna!¡± with concern.


    Had this been anyone else, Arboria would have probably left it at that. But seeing as it continued on, even after losing its head, there was a possibility that it could have somehow lived. And so, she readied another wave of light, taking aim at the wall of fire that smothered the cave¡¯s entrance. But as she did, the image of a boy caught her attention. One who¡¯d almost positioned himself perfectly in her blind spot.


    It was Arthur. His expression was a mix of desperation and rage, and the blood streaming down his face only intensified that fact.


    (Something isn¡¯t right here¡­) Arboria thought in confusion. (...He¡¯s much faster than he was before. But that can¡¯t be right. He took a direct hit from my Repel.)


    The realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. That being the two options that currently pressed down on her: Either she cancels her attack, and risks the reappearance of the beast standing just outside this cave¡­ Or she loses her head.


    Without a second thought, she chose the former, side stepping just in time as Arthur swung a horizontal slash. Turning to confront Arthur, she noticed he was already swinging for a second slash, his movements fluid and precise. Now she was certain of it. He had gotten faster.


    Panic surged through Arboria as she channeled another violet wave of light. Arthur was faster, sure, but he still wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten faster, but this is still my victory-!¡±


    Just then, Arboria felt the cold press of a large barrel kissing her back. It was no handgun, shotgun or anything mundane like that. This was an entirely different beast. A cannon.


    ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡±


    Let¡¯s backtrack a bit. Earlier, after Karna knocked Arboria off her feet, Rin used that opportunity to fire a shot at Arthur. This bullet was not one of healing, but one that would amplify his physical stats. On an ordinary day, it would have taken all her energy to enhance even the gentlest breeze, let alone boost someone''s speed and power. But in this moment of desperation, amidst the chaos of battle, she managed to pull it off.


    Of course, that means she didn¡¯t actually heal anyone. Right now, they¡¯re both running on the sweet hunger for revenge and nothing else.


    That brings us to Arboria¡¯s current predicament.


    Infront of her, a blade inching ever so closely to her neck. And behind her, the mighty jaws of cannon. If shot directly at point blank range, there¡¯d be no chance she¡¯d survive. It was now or never¡­ she had to use it.


    *BOOM!


    The thunderous roar of cannon fire echoed through the cave, sending both Rin and Arthur sprawling back. Even the large crystal in the back took a hit, pieces cracking off its edges. As the dust began to clear, Arboria''s battered figure emerged, her robe in tatters, and clutching her decimated shoulder in agony.


    ¡°Dammit. Had I not healed myself before taking on that attack, I''d be dead right now... Any more healing and I''ll end up further delaying her recovery¡­ A deity, a half spirit, and a damn panda. Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be pushed so much by such a random combination¡­ Luckily, that just leaves one more.¡±


    Noticing Arboria''s cold glare Alice grabbed a shard of the crystal that broke off and slowly stood up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± she commanded, holding the shard like a katana.


    Watching her desperate struggle, Arboria couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Is that supposed to be your idea of a joke? You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡±


    Arboria stood before Alice, gazing up at her with the eyes of a monster. And despite her standing within range, and already on the verge of keeling over, Alice just couldn¡¯t bring herself to attack. She¡¯d given up all hope, deeming any action to be futile against such a powerful foe.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll admit, those two did much better than I thought they would, but I can sense the years of training they¡¯ve put into their craft. You, on the other hand, are nothing but a timid girl. You had a little something going for you with that strange creature but seeing as I haven¡¯t been attacked yet, I can only assume my attack really killed it this time... Chalk it up to misfortune.¡±


    Slowly, Arboria raised her hand, a violet glow enveloping it as she channeled her starlites. Alice''s gaze was drawn to that hand, a sense of impending doom washing over her like a tidal wave. The air crackled with tension, and she felt her heart race as the light pulsed ominously. Suddenly, a flicker of a memory ignited within her -a distant recollection of her father, specifically her father¡¯s training.


    It felt as if an unseen force had taken hold of her, awakening something deep within. Instinctively, she grasped Arboria''s forearm and collar, pivoting her body to press her back against her opponent''s front. In one fluid motion, she executed a judo flip, sending Arboria crashing to the ground with a force that could stun a whale.


    Arboria¡¯s body bounced on impact, blood erupted from her lips as wave of bewilderment washed over her. Before she realized it, she was flipped and slammed into the ground. But how? Even assuming the timid girl -who a moment ago couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to attack- had martial arts background, there was no way she could possess the speed and strength to achieve such a feat. When she opened her eyes, the same girl she had seen moments before was still there, so what changed?


    A closer look revealed the truth. Alice was encased in a suit of armor, a striking blend of white and black that seemed to belong in a sci-fi epic. The armor hugged her form, sleek and powerful, with intricate designs. Steam hissed from the black joints, while the white surface gradually darkened to a vivid red, a transformation that hinted at something extraordinary, something beyond the ordinary realm of human capability.

 V4, C4 – The Chief, Part IV

    She sprung from the ground to regain her footing.


    Her expression trembled as she gazed at the human before her. Was this the same timid girl from before? No way, no way in hell it was. She was wearing white and black armor that reminded her of the panda-like creature from before. Not to mention the abnormal heat that emitted from her. For a moment, it felt as if she were standing next to the sun.


    (Where did that armor come from¡­?) Arboria thought, trying to remain calm. (¡­Does it have something to do with that creature from before?)


    Arboria briefly glanced back, checking to see if the beast from before had slipped through the entrance without her knowing. But there were no signs that it had. And with the intense flames just outside the cave¡¯s entrance, she couldn¡¯t be entirely sure it died either.


    (The best thing I can do right now is create some space. From her earlier attack, I know she¡¯s capable of close-range counters. There¡¯s also the possibility that half-spirit or deity could regain consciousness¡­ But damn, even from here I can feel the heat. Just what is that armor?)


    Alice gasped as the words "it''s so hot" tumbling from her lips. Steam enveloped her, causing her ears to flush with warmth. The air shimmered around her, thick with humidity and the acrid scent of smoke. But what exactly was burning?


    (My power is running dangerously low. Any more attacks in this state and I could risk damaging my soul¡­ Should I risk it? ¡­No, what am I saying? I am the chief. Right here and now¡­ I¡¯ll destroy this girl.)


    Arboria channeled the last of her power, unleashing another violet beam at Alice. Except her eyes flickered in disbelief as a wall of flames consumed her attack and reduced it to ash. It was as if the flames of hell surrounded Alice, and anything that dared step close would fall victim to its wrath.


    With a palm strike, Alice retaliated, sending forth a massive torrent of flames that seared through the air. It incinerated everything in its wake, including Arboria¡¯s left side as well as the wall behind her.


    The hole allowed the accumulated smoke to clear through, but by now the cave had reached its limit. The walls around them rumbled as dust and debris began falling. This, however, did not stop Alice. Her eyes were lit with a burning flame, one that hungered for Arboria¡¯s life.


    Her situation was dire. It wasn¡¯t just her left side that had felt the blow of that attack, but her entire body. Not to mention her power had now been drained. There was one way she could recover, but did she really want to waste it here? The first time she healed (when Arthur severed her arm) was simply her way of bluffing, to leave that possibility within the trio¡¯s minds. But now, she had to find a way to bring that bluff to life¡­


    (If I don¡¯t use it, then I¡¯m going to die¡­ Is this it¡­?)


    Just as she asked herself that question, Alice toppled over.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ so hot.¡± She muttered before collapsing to the ground.


    Her armor released another powerful wave of steam and started to peel away. Gradually, the peeled scraps combined into the small panda from before.


    The battlefield almost fell silent, the only noise spurring from the rumbling cave as large debris began to fall. Arboria¡¯s heart started to ease as she processed the sight before her. The once mighty adversary was now reduced to a small, helpless panda and the powerless timid girl from before.


    ¡°To think you, a human, out of all people pushed me to this point. And I was almost about to transform too¡­ Chalk it up to misfortune.¡±


    A heavy stillness settled in the cave, Arboria still a bit uncertain about her victory.


    ¡°I guess I should be leaving. The collapse of the cave should finish you all off. And frankly put, I don¡¯t have the power to do it myself¡­ Plus it¡¯s not like the crystal will be damaged by something like this¡­¡±


    Her eyes found themselves glued to the small panda beside Alice. She decapitated it and even gutted it with her strongest attack. And yet, here it was, almost unscathed. Was it immortal? Maybe something else entirely? What really was that thing? And was leaving it alive an option she wanted to risk¡­?Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    For a moment, thoughts of finishing it off echoed through her head, until the pungent odor of burning flesh strangled her throat. It was feint but she could also hear the cries of woman, Amazonian woman to be specific. Maybe it was out of confusion, or curiosity -perhaps even both- but something compelled Arboria to chase after that stench.


    She figured that the cave would finish the trio off anyways, so she darted off into the flames at the cave¡¯s entrance and returned to her village.


    Not before long, a large chuck of the cave¡¯s ceiling chipped away, falling on top of Rin and Alice. It crushed them, packaging their bones into paper¡­ Or that¡¯s what should¡¯ve happened. Instead, the piece of debris stopped just before landing on the two and hovered in thin air. Actually, all of the debris within the cave hovered in mid-air, even the small piece that was about to hit Arthur.


    In moments, the cave was decorated with brilliant white stars, their light bouncing across the suspended debris.


    ¡°You think this cave will finish off my friends, huh? ¡­I wouldn¡¯t be so certain of that.¡±


    His voice was calm, strangely calm seeing as he saw everything that transpired in the cave. He stepped out of the flames that seemed to guard the cave¡¯s entrance without a single burn on his jacket or sweats. He hadn¡¯t unfurled his wings, but a slanted halo could be seen above his head.


    ¡°Who¡¯s to say debris falls anyways? For all we know, they could float in midair¡­ Or¡­¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, the debris returned to their original location.


    ¡°¡­They could go right back up. You really can¡¯t be certain about anything.¡±


    While stepping over the unconscious bodies of his allies he reflected on the careful planning that brough him to this moment.


    ¡°Boy am I glad I put some thought into all this. Had I rushed in here blind, I¡¯d have been fighting a fruitless battle. I might¡¯ve been able to kill Arboria, but then I¡¯d risk putting those kids in danger. And I wouldn¡¯t want that. I plan on saving everyone¡­ Seeing as I am a hero.¡±


    Akuma¡¯s eyes fixed on the girl encased withing the crystal, its surface glimmering ominously as he reached out his palm. He placed his hand on the crystal and began generating starlites.


    ¡°Now then. It¡¯s time for you to die¡­ You parasite.¡±


    ***


    About twenty minutes later, Rin managed to regain consciousness.


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to continuously heal herself, so she compressed it all in one bullet and fired it through her own head. She struggled her way up and questioned how much tame had passed since their battle with Arboria. She also questioned how they were still alive and why Arboria didn¡¯t finish them off.


    She conjured two guns and fired at Arthur and Alice, healing the two. She even fired on at Karna just in case. Alice was the first to awaken, having only passed out from a heat stroke. The first thing she noticed was Karna being alive, the second was that the large crystal in the back of the cave had somehow disappeared.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed¡­¡± Rin replied. ¡°¡­I wonder what could have move it¡­ Also, do you have any idea why Arboria didn¡¯t finish us off?¡±


    Alice thought back on the events just before she passed out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much before passing out. But I think the cave was starting to collapse. Maybe she wanted to save her power and let that finish us off instead.¡±


    Rin glanced around, trying to spot any debris around them.


    ¡°Seems pretty stable to me.¡±


    ¡°Something or someone must have prevented it.¡±


    ¡°Any chance it could¡¯ve been that panda? It does have that ability to grow. It could have some other power we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I can¡¯t tell you why, but I feel like Karna passed out with me. It was almost like we were connected somehow¡­ Whoever it was, they must¡¯ve been the person that moved the crystal too.¡±


    A strange feeling washed over Alice, and she found herself holding her palm above her chest, feeling the rhythm of her heartbeat.


    ¡°Akuma.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, ah, for some reason I was just thinking about Akuma. He always seems to rescue me when I¡¯m in danger. For as long as I¡¯ve known him, he¡¯s always been like that. He used to go on and on about saving everything in the world¡­ Y¡¯know, one time he tried to convince me that we should even save criminals.¡±


    A feint giggle escaped her as she reminisced about the past.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t known him for long, but I think that hero stuff runs in the family. Even when an Asura attacked us, his brother just wouldn¡¯t let me die. He¡¯s so annoying sometimes¡­ Wait, I thought you said you forgot your memories.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ You¡¯re right¡­ So then why do I remember that stuff¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, girl. Might just be what we call love.¡±


    Rin¡¯s comment caused Alice to brighten up with embarrassment. And it was that embarrassment that finally awoke Arthur. The ability to sense embarrassed girls. This too, was one of his many talents.


    ¡°Finally awake, are you¡­¡± Rin remarked, helping the embarrassed Alice off the floor. ¡°¡­We were getting ready to leave without you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to spoil your fun then, Rin.¡± Arthur replied as he looked for his blade that had flown off after his earlier blow. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed, but I can smell the feint stench of burning flesh. And unlike you, I prefer to help people. So, we need to go.¡±

 V4, C4 – The Chief, Part V

    Several questions bounced through her mind as she darted through the thick forest. What was causing this foul stench? Why were her people screaming? Was this an attack by a foreign nation? Or perhaps those two escaped from their cell and were now seeking vengeance? What about that trio. Did the cave¡¯s collapse truly finish them off?


    The overwhelming odor assaulted her senses, clawed at her throat and made her stomach churn, resulting in her inability to nail an answer to any of those questions. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad for an ordinary person. Unfortunately, Arboria was far from ordinary.


    After leaping over the large stone walls cycling the village and rushing to its center, she was left motionless from the sight before her. Gutted buildings, flames raging from the earth, as well as frenzied women screaming for their lives.


    (Who did all of this?! ¡­Was it the Panda from before? No, I doubt it. These flames aren¡¯t as hot, and that girl wouldn¡¯t harm innocent civilians. She¡¯s not the type.)


    Scanning the area around her, Arboria spotted a trail the monster seemed to leave with each step. That being large clumps of burning flesh -the origin of this foul stench.


    Having a closer look, she took note of the strange creature¡¯s features. Its skin was charred and blackened, flickering with hungry flames that illuminated the chaos around it. It also seemed to be regenerating a bit, the charred remnants of its body knitting themselves back together in a sickening display of resilience.


    (Rather of using the power of fire, it¡¯s like this creature is on fire.)


    As much as Arboria would rather think the situation over, there was no time. Her Amazonian women, usually fierce and unyielding, were thrown into a frenzy of fear, their screams and cries echoing off the stone walls around their homes. Without a doubt she had to act now.


    The strange creature finally halted, and the flames that howled at them began to dwindle, revealing their form beneath. What was thought to be some kind of centaur-like charred creature was in truth a man teetering precariously atop a horse. To be specific, it was Tenshi struggling to maintain his seat atop Pegasus.


    For context, Akuma had asked him to find Aamil and hop on Pegasus without her permission. What he failed to mention, however, was the bolt of lightning would strike down on him the moment he did. Which then resulted in the two catching ablaze.


    Now typically, a lightning bolt might singe clothing and scorch skin, but for someone to roast like this? Not to mention Pegasus seeming just fine despite being aflame a moment ago¡­ Clearly both the lightning and the horse were far from ordinary.


    ¡°Damn. You really don¡¯t like me, huh?¡± Tenshi commented, finally hopping off Pegasus. Actually, he wanted to get off long before now, but he wasn¡¯t one to quit. He just couldn¡¯t leave until Pegasus gave up and accepted him. And now that it had, he was clear to go, a feeling of achievement crossing his expression.


    Aamil, who¡¯d finally caught up to the two, gasped for breath while exclaiming, ¡°Pegasus! Give him¡­ back¡­ you barbarian!¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Shibo, who followed closely after her, didn¡¯t seem tired in the slightest. They practically ran across the entire village, but with how calm his expression was, you¡¯d have your doubts.


    ¡°Relax. I got what I wanted, so he¡¯s all yours¡­¡± Tenshi replied with a mischievous wink. ¡°¡­Besides, I can smell someone strong coming.¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡­Who?¡± Shibo questioned.


    *Boom!


    Following the sound of something heavy landing beside them, a cloud of dust erupted. Aamil, who was already gasping for breath, almost chocked as it past her. Soon, the image of a small girl could be seen. Her robes were practically in shreds and her hair had grown dirty, looking almost unkept. But what drew the three¡¯s attention was her eyes that burned with fury as well as the intense aura radiating from her.


    ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± Tenshi remarked with excitement.


    Aamil started to sweat profusely. She¡¯d rushed Shibo from the dungeon floor, intent on confronting the chief for answers -even prepared to use force if necessary. But as she met the chief¡¯s fierce gaze, her determination crumbled, leaving her weak and collapsing to her knees. Even the nearby villagers recoiled in fear. Only Shibo and Tenshi remained unfazed.


    ¡°You two might want to hang back.¡± Tenshi cautioned.


    But Shibo retorted with unexpected resolve, ¡°No can do.¡±


    The shift in his demeanor startled Tenshi, who was puzzled by Shibo¡¯s insistence. He took him for a more ¡°run away at the first sight of danger¡± kind of guy.


    ¡°She looks just like someone I know. Not to mention the bottom that dungeon. Sorry Tenshi, but this is one fight I can¡¯t run from.¡± Shibo declared, prompting a flicker of confusion in Tenshi¡¯s eyes. With his keen ability to sense someone¡¯s fighting capabilities, he couldn¡¯t fathom why Shibo would pursue this confrontation.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Tenshi probed, intrigued by Shibo''s resolve. ¡°I can tell you plan on forcing these answers out of her, but tell me¡­ Do you really have the strength to accomplish that?¡±


    A heavy silence filled the air as Shibo''s frustration manifested in a clenched fist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ But it¡¯s something I have to do¡­ So please, just let me try.¡±


    Tenshi''s expression softened as he realized he had misjudged Shibo.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know someone like you was on our ship. I took you for a different type of guy, and for that, I apologize¡­¡±


    He walked over to Shibo so that they could speak eye to eye.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s start over. I¡¯m Tenshi Tiryns. You said your name was Shibo, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Shibo¡­¡± Tenshi went, a warm smile breaking across his face. ¡°¡­It¡¯d be one thing if you were just some random person, but when it comes to those I respect, I prefer not to take their kill. Still, I can¡¯t stop myself from wanting to fight that girl over there -I can just sense she¡¯s tuff...¡±


    Tenshi bumped his fist against Shibo¡¯s chest as he walked past him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got ten minutes to get those answers. I won¡¯t let anyone interfere during that time. If you end up dead, you¡¯ll have to accept that as the price of your stupidity¡­ But if you succeed, I want you to accept my help as a sign of respect for that stupidity. We got a deal?¡±


    (This feeling washing over me¡­) Shibo thought, reminiscing about Palola and Nana. (¡­It¡¯s so warm and light. But heavy at the same time¡­)


    A distinct memory of his time with Palola flashed across mind. He¡¯d complained about Akuma and Tenshi calling him jellybean and treating him as a joke.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Tenshi.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ Shibo.¡±


    Tenshi took a seat next to Aamil and grabbed her shoulder to comfort her.


    ¡°Alright you monster!¡± Shibo bellowed as he charged Arboria. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me everything about your connection to Palola!¡±

 V4, C5 – Aamil

    Let us speak a bit about the girl known as Aamil.


    She lived a humble life, all said and done. Growing up on a small farm run by her father, her life was always steeped in rural work. From a young age she learned the delicate art of planting seeds, understood the importance of timing and care, and developed a sort of pride in watching the fruits of her labor.


    Each morning would be a repeat of the last, but not once did it ever feel redundant. Sure, the scent of earth and animal skin was an everyday thing, but in a way, they carried the whiff of hard work and responsibility.


    Living in a remote area her entire life, she was never able to do the things most girls could at her age. Like going to school, making lots of friends, or partaking in the latest trends. While other kids were probably playing video games or running around at amusement parks, she was often found in the fields, her hands caked in dirt and heart filled with purpose. But all the same, this was a life she was grateful to have. The bond she shared with her mother and father were both unbreakable and forged from mutual respect. They spent almost every meal around the dinner table sharing stories and laughter.


    Their days were filled with gratitude, as they prayed before each meal, toiled diligently for a fruitful harvest, and cared for their animals. Each prayer was a reminder of their blessings as well as a moment to reflect on the beauty of their simple lives. Some would say it wasn¡¯t much, but they cherished the small victories -things like a bountiful harvest, the birth of a new calf, or the first blooms of spring.


    Yet, despite all their prayer, everything changed dramatically one fateful day.


    A devastating hurricane struck, bringing with it a flood that threatened their hard-earned crops and very way of life. The sky darkened ominously, and the winds howled like a wild beast, tearing through the landscape with a ferocity that left no room for hope.


    The three could only huddle together, their hearts pounding in unison as they desperately prayed for safety.


    Eventually, the storm -a howl of misery incarnate- died down. But by that time, it was too late. The crops were swallowed whole, the soil was damaged and reduced to rubbish. Most of the animals also died during the storm. With little food left, the once-humble family found themselves facing the harsh reality of starvation. It was a stark contrast to the simple joys they had known before.


    ¡°Where did we go wrong¡­?¡± They questioned. ¡°¡­What have we done to deserve such a fate? Were we not grateful? Did we not pray before and after every meal? We didn¡¯t harm anyone. So why? Why¡­?¡±


    In the end, both her mother and father ended up dying. They¡¯d prioritized the survival of their daughter, giving her most of anything they could scrape together. But even still, Aamil did not once falter. If she were anyone else, she would probably curse her fate, maybe even abandon her beliefs. Instead, she prayed once more.


    ¡°One more time...¡± She said to herself. ¡°¡­Just one more time.¡±


    Aamil poured everything into that last prayer. More than anything, she refused to reject her fate, because to her blaming God for her situation would be an act worse than sin.


    For a moment, it seemed as if she¡¯d slowly passed away, clinging onto the na?ve hope that something or someone would save her. But then, something that could only be described as a miracle happened.


    A magnificent white horse with an ethereal sheen to its coat. Beside it was a teenage boy, his features obscured by the sun¡¯s rays as well as her blurred vision.


    He reached out to Aamil, his voice resonating with a mix of warmth and mystery as he spoke.


    ¡°Sorry about that. It looks like you¡¯ve fallen victim to the curse that binds me. That Poseidon is truly unrelenting. I mean all I did was steal his horse and murder his children. Did that really call for this?¡±


    With her body weakened, Aamil¡¯s vision began to fade. With the last remnants of her strength she asked the mysterious boy, ¡°Are you¡­ God?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°God, you say¡­ Hm¡­ What if I told you I am? Would you believe me?¡±


    Aamil could only nod her head slowly. Though it prompted a radiant smile to spread across the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes. I am God. I wield the power to cure your disease, give you new clothes, nourish your body and bring you to another world. One in which you shall have much more fun.¡±


    In that instant, Aamil began to glow with a brilliant light. Soon her malnourished body was filled with vigor. She glanced around in confusion as her body lifted gracefully into the air and noticed her fingers beginning to fade from reality.


    ¡°Oh, and before you go. I¡¯ve decided on what world I¡¯ll go to next, so if you can, I¡¯d like you to take care of Pegasus for me. I have a feeling he¡¯ll be much help.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you really God?¡± Aamil questioned as her body faded.


    The mysterious boy chuckled at the thought.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ***


    From all angles, thick foliage of various kinds. She was standing on the outskirts of Amazonia, the massive forest that surrounded the village. Of course, she had no way of knowing that.


    It was right around then that she noticed the large, brown-furred horse standing beside her. Its fur wasn¡¯t the same mythical white as before, but for some reason she could still tell it was the same horse from earlier. Perhaps it was thanks to all the years she spent around animals.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Pegasus¡­¡± She muttered to herself, gently stroking its fur. ¡°¡­Well, my name¡¯s Aamil.¡±


    She started to inspect Pegasus¡¯ body and confirmed his gender.


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re male¡­ Not that it¡¯s my first time seeing a male animal. It¡¯s just that you feel different somehow. Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you, man.¡±


    With no real way of greeting Aamil back, Pegasus chose to playfully lick her face. Or maybe that was just his way of greeting her. Whatever the case, the two seemed to hit it off almost immediately. A bit too well actually¡­


    He hadn¡¯t felt emotions like these in centuries. The warmth from being with family, as well as the joy from playing with them. In that moment, Pegasus accidentally unleashed his devastating power.


    In an instant, a thunderbolt zipped down from the skies and doused them both in flames. For a moment, Pegasus was worried that he might¡¯ve put Aamil in grave danger. But strangely, she didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the flames around her body. She was coughing a bit, sure, but her skin wasn¡¯t burning nor was her temperature rising. Even the thunderstrike hadn¡¯t registered for her.


    Though, the same can¡¯t be said for the forest around them. A massive fire broke out, one that aggressively spread throughout the entire forest.


    Aamil panicked as she looked around. Was this her fault? Did she do something without realizing it? With no way of knowing Pegasus could summon such power, she blamed it all on herself and curled up on the ground.


    The flames around her had long dispersed but there was no real way to stop the wildfire around her. Which is why she was beyond confused when they suddenly dispersed all at once.


    ¡°For a child to have found themselves in this forest. And to wield such power at that¡­¡±


    The source of this extraordinary display was a small girl with striking dark hair, clad in robes that remained pristine despite the wild surroundings.


    ¡°¡­Clearly you are no ordinary child. I can¡¯t even tell if you¡¯re human or not.¡±


    The mysterious girl held out her hand to Aamil. And with a welcoming smile she greeted her.


    ¡°My name is Arboria, and I am the chief of this land¡­ Tell me child. Should I kill you?¡±


    This was Aamil''s first encounter with another girl her age, and she felt woefully unkempt for the moment. Her clothes had become filthy, and a bit burnt, and she hadn¡¯t taken a bath in quite some time. But worse than that, she couldn¡¯t understand a word that came out of her mouth.


    Staring at Arboria¡¯s reached out palm, she concluded that the girl before her must¡¯ve been trying to form some kind of friendship.


    ¡°My name is Aamil. It is nice to meet you.¡±


    Arboria¡¯s expression flicked as she heard Aamil speak.


    ¡°The language of the gods¡­¡± She muttered to herself.


    ¡°Oh, I understood that one!¡±


    Arboria turned her attention to the horse beside Aamil. For a moment they glared at each other in caution.


    ¡°I see now¡­ Yes. You are an interesting child indeed¡­ Come with me, child. I will give you shelter and food.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thanks a lot, man.¡±


    ¡°I am not a man.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry, ma-! Ah, I mean Arboria.¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡±


    Aamil went on to be welcomed into the Amazonian village. She was treated as a cherished guest of the chief and embraced as a fellow villager. They seemed to have strange obsession with her language, so she taught them and along the way, she managed to pick up some of their language too. She was given new clothes, put in charge of scouting the forest, and even became close to the chief. They took baths together from time to time, especially on her birthdays.


    A part of her occasionally longed for her previous life, often drifting into memories of her parents. Alas, this was her new reality. She forged friendships with many girls her age and was surrounded by love from the community.


    Nearly nine years had passed since that fateful day, and she had never once doubted the words of that man. Indeed, it was as he had proclaimed¡­ A new world, one where she¡¯d have much more fun.

 V4, C6 – Answers, Part I

    Today marks February 25<sup>th</sup>, approximately one week and a day since Akuma first arrived in Gaia. So far, the group has experienced just a taste of what is to come on their journey. That goes for even Shibo, who is currently battling an opponent capable of besting both Arthur and Rin and even Alice, despite her newfound power.


    I say battle, but honestly, this could hardly be called one. It was an overwhelming display of not only power but technique and combat experience. The only real leeway he had was that Arboria had been in a vastly weakened state after her last battle. Her strength had all but diminished, and her soul was at the brink of exhaustion. And yet, Shibo remains utterly defenseless, his head repeatedly slammed against the remnants of a destroyed building.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boy? A moment ago you were so confident. But now, I can¡¯t hear anything but your pitiful squeals.¡±


    Up till now Aamil did her best to stay quiet, even biting her lip to the point of blood leaking. It was impressive that she had held in her protest for almost five minutes. But now, she''d reached her limit. She had to say it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have to help him!¡±


    Tenshi turned to her, a bit annoyed.


    ¡°You did hear everything that we said to each other, right?¡±


    ¡°I did. I really did. But c¡¯mon man, he¡¯s literally getting beat to death! He¡¯s really gonna die if we don¡¯t help him. Are you so heartless that you¡¯d just watch as he dies? ¡­Look, I don¡¯t know you guys. I just met you today. But he does. Aren¡¯t the three of you supposed to be friends?¡±


    ¡°Three? ¡­Oh, you mean Akuma. Believe it or not, all of us kinda met for the first time yesterday. Well, I guess except for Akuma. That¡¯s my brother¡­ Oh and there¡¯s actually six of us on this island. We split off from the other three.¡±


    ¡°S-Six?! Wait-! You guys just met yesterday?! How can you fight for each other so intently?¡±


    ¡°Hm...? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh right. You were asleep¡­ When you and your brother were asleep in the dungeon, this cloaked figure showed up to kill you guys, man. Believe it or not, it was Shibo who ran him off. And I guess your brother too. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened if he hadn¡¯t done that!¡±


    ¡°Really now... Huh¡­ Look, it isn¡¯t as if I want him to die. But when two men make a promise, they keep it. And that¡¯s really all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°Tch! I guess you don¡¯t care if your promise is with a damn corpse, huh?!¡±


    Aamil got up and readied herself to join Shibo¡¯s fight. But as she did, an intense pressure sent a shiver down her spine. Her knees trembled as she shifted her gaze back to Tenshi. For a moment, she could¡¯ve sworn she saw the cold glare of an apex predator. She looked down at the ground, and instead of grass and dirt, she saw a black sea riddled with bones. One step. That¡¯s all it would take for the thing beside her to take her life. At least, that''s the feeling she was getting.


    ¡°Sit back down, Aamil. There¡¯s still five minutes left.¡±


    An answer couldn¡¯t find its way out of her. Nor could the resolve to watch as Shibo died. So she found herself just standing there, quacking as she contemplated her life thus far.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself again. Sit. Back. Down.¡±


    She gulped as she steeled herself for what was to come. Would she really have to fight him? No, there¡¯s no way she could touch him, much less fight him. Then was this just suicide? Was it even worth it? It¡¯s not like she could beat Arboria anyways. Thoughts like those raced through her mind, adding to the tension of the moment.


    Until the image of a familiar back suddenly appeared before her. It was about as large as last time, but it had a slightly different feel to it. They were both warm, but unlike the last, this warmth felt more specific to her.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you were about to kill this girl¡­ But you wouldn¡¯t do that, right?¡±


    It was Arthur. He¡¯d spotted the two in a heated tension and raced over to cover Aamil. The other two girls accompanying him (Rin and Alice) were only just now catching up to him.


    ¡°Better question. Why is no one helping Shibo fight that fake chief?! Can you not see that he needs our help? Is your brain as fried as our surroundings, barbarian? Or are you too scared of death to even move?! ¡­That¡¯s it isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re scared. So scared that all you can do is sit on your ass! Am I wrong?!¡±


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s all calm down for a moment.¡± Rin commented, trying to ease the tension. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has a reason. Maybe Shibo wanted this.¡±


    Alice opted to blend in with the background, her legs shaking from the events.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he did! This meat head should know better than to just take his word for it! Or are you so incompetent that you can¡¯t even realize when someone secretly begging to be stopped?! ¡­You think he really wanted to fight alone?¡±


    Tenshi didn¡¯t answer him. He just continued to watch the fight.


    ¡°YOU DAMN COWARD!¡±


    His lack of an answer angered Arthur to the point that he unsheathed his sword. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t feel its grip. He was able to grab the sheath just fine, but the blade was nowhere to be found. He soon realized that the very blade he was looking for was now pointed against him, threatening to pierce his own neck. Tenshi had not only got up from the ground but unsheathed his blade and poised it against him. All before anyone could even blink.


    (Such speed! ¡­Was he always this strong? No. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind. Yesterday, I was the third strongest fighter on that ship. The only two who should¡¯ve been able to best me was that self-proclaimed god, and that sleeping old man. I¡¯m certain of it¡­ So how?! How is this barbarian suddenly so much stronger?!)


    ¡°All of you will sit down and watch this fight. In the next five minutes, I¡¯ll be fighting next. This isn¡¯t up for discussion¡­ And Arthur. If your sword is really that itchy, then I¡¯ll happily be your opponent. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t rhetorical.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    Tenshi returned his sword to him and sat back down. After a brief pause, the others soon followed.


    Tenshi sighed as a slight red blush came over him.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I don¡¯t know why I got so worked up. Let¡¯s all try and relax¡­ In the first place, you all should have more faith in our Shibo. He¡¯s stronger than you give him credit for¡­ There¡¯s something dangerous inside him. I can smell it.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Their confused expressions would be intensified as they bared witness to the events that soon followed.


    His body had gone limp, and he was on the verge of dying. His face had been brutally assaulted to the point of caving in, evident by the swamp of blood and flesh that was his face. And yet he never once gave up. That infuriating fire in his eyes aggravated Arboria to no end, prompting her to continue her assault even now. It was clear as day that she had zero intentions of stopping.


    Which is why the air suddenly felt stiff after her wrist was parried. In the brief pause that followed, the beaten boy muttered, ¡°Connection Arts: Spiritual Link¡­ Musashi.¡±


    Instantly, a pillar of raw power erupted from his body.


    Arboria leaped back out of caution, but when she landed her body collapsed from a lack of balance. Her right leg had gone missing. Actually, it was left in the very position she leapt from, just standing there as if it were still connected to a body.


    A chill ran down the onlookers as they held their breaths in anticipation. The boy stepped out of the pillar with a rather strange look to him. His body had gone white, and his form looked as if it were somehow moving with the wind. He was a lot slimmer, slightly taller and his features were hard to make out. In a way, he almost looked like humanoid mist.


    He held a long blade in his right hand, but that too was just mist. Though, if that was the weapon he used to cleave Arboria¡¯s leg, then it¡¯s clear this was no illusion.


    For a moment, the onlookers questioned if this was the same boy as before. The chubby boy that they labeled as a weakling. All but Tenshi, who grinned maniacally in anticipation. He knew without a doubt that this was the same boy. The very same boy he trusted to survive ten minutes against this mighty foe.


    His name is¡­ Shibo.

 V4, C6 – Answers, Part II

    He immediately recoiled in fear.


    The woman standing before him was not only beautiful but had the grace of a goddess. With her glowing green hair, eyes and the dancing vines around her, she looked almost like a fantasy dryad. A welcoming spirit of the forest. And yet, he still cowered in fear. Had he been on Gaia then he would¡¯ve probably found a nearby building to hide behind, just to be safe.


    The image of a small girl brutally clobbering him to death was fresh in his mind. Had he truly died then? If so, where was he now? Heaven? Hell?! ¡­Or maybe this was some place for judgment? ¡­No. None of those could be it. It isn¡¯t as if this was his first time dying, nowhere close. If he really had died during that fight, then he should¡¯ve just woken up as a baby, surrounded by family if he was lucky. Though that might be asking for a bit much.


    ¡°I know you mean well, Shibo¡­ But when you jump at the mere sight of me like that, it makes me so sad. Please don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡±


    Her voice was captivating, only proving his slight suspicion that she was indeed some kind of goddess. Until his day dreaming was cut short by the tears swelling in her eyes.


    ¡°Wait, please don¡¯t cry. I-I¡¯m sorry. You just caught me off-guard is all.¡±


    In an instant, Shibo forgot about his own troubles and dashed over to the mysterious dryad¡¯s side to comfort her.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± She commented as she sniffled. ¡°¡­It¡¯s my fault you were so scared. It¡¯s always my fault. I¡¯m the problem for everything.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I wouldn¡¯t go that far now. It wouldn''t e right to blame you since I still don¡¯t even know who you are. Actually, how is it that you know my name?¡±


    ¡°How do I know your name¡­? I guess the only real answer I have, is that I¡¯m in love with you, Shibo.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? H-Huh?! W-What are you even saying? And who even are you?!¡±


    ¡°Relax. Deep breaths¡­ That¡¯s it. Take it one step at a time. Alright. Are you calm now?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes. Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. It happens to the best of us. Now. Is it okay if I explain your current situation? Or would you rather introductions first?¡±


    ¡°Please introduce yourself. I¡¯m sorry but I just can¡¯t listen to anything you say until I know who you are. And no funny business, like that last comment.¡±


    ¡°Hm? But I really am in love with you, Shibo.¡±


    ¡°Alright! J-Just tell me who you are.¡±


    He was convinced that if Arboria hadn¡¯t killed him then this embarrassment will surely do the trick.


    ¡°Before I can tell you who I am, I have to first tell you what I am¡­ When God created this world, he created three races: Angels, Spirits and Humans. While you may have heard of other races, they¡¯re all just descendants of these races one way or another. Now, what you might not know is that there was actually a God before God. He¡¯s actually the one who split himself into the two Gods of Yggdrasil. I think right now, they go by Akuma and Tenshi.¡±


    ¡°T-Tenshi?! Tenshi is God?!¡±


    ¡°No, not the Tenshi you¡¯re familiar with. They just happened to share the same name. The Tenshi I¡¯m referring to is the parallel version of Akuma. I honestly can¡¯t see you two ever meeting. But I¡¯m sure you know of Akuma.¡±


    ¡°Akuma¡­? You mean that self-proclaimed God?¡±


    ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t just self-proclaimed. Believe it or not, he¡¯s the legitimate reincarnation of God. Though he¡¯s lost most of his powers.¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    A heavy air came over Shibo as he grit his teeth. The mysterious dryad noticed his fingernails beginning to bleed from the grip of his clenched fist.


    ¡°So, he really is God¡­ He¡¯s the one responsible for all my suffer-!¡±


    ¡°Please, stop.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t blame him for your excessive reincarnation. If anyone is to blame, then it¡¯s me.¡±


    A tear fell down her eye as she said that. Her expression had shifted from its normal chirpy, which compelled Shibo to once again comfort her.


    ¡°T-That was on me. I shouldn¡¯t have just pointed the blame at Akuma for no reason. Alright. Akuma equals God and Tenshi equals not God. But there is a Tenshi out there that equals God. Got it¡­ If it¡¯s alright with you, I¡¯d like to hear the rest of what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course...¡± She replied while wiping her tears. ¡°¡­As I said, there was a God before those two Gods. He too created three distinct beings. Michael, The Librarian and the Conceptual Gods¡­ I am one of the Conceptual Gods. The concept of Life itself.¡±


    ¡°The concept of life, huh¡­ I guess that explains why you¡¯re so green.¡±


    That comment brought her back to tears.


    ¡°W-Wait! I mean that as a complement... Yeah, I was trying to say that you look like a beautiful flower.¡±


    ¡°You really mean it? ...You aren¡¯t lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! What reason would I have to lie?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­. It¡¯ll be kinda weird calling you Life, so how about a nickname? ¡­Let¡¯s see, I¡¯ll call you Leafe.¡±


    The two vines that circled her body began to wag around as if they were a dog¡¯s tail.


    ¡°That will do, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Leafe. Where exactly am I? Is there something different about this reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°While it is true that you reincarnate after every death, you haven¡¯t actually died yet. You see, I invited you to our dimension.¡±


    ¡°Our¡­ dimension¡­?¡±


    ¡°We Conceptual Gods exist in the infinite dimension and can invite anyone we see fit. I¡¯ve temporarily invited you so that we could talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I guess that makes sense. What is it that you wanted to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s about the future of your friends. As I said before, Akuma is the reincarnation of God. But he is also the reincarnation of the AntiGod. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t go into further explanation right now. All you need to know is that Akuma is prophesized to one day destroy the world and slay God. And he¡¯ll so with the company of seven sinners.¡±


    ¡°Seven¡­? Wait, that number doesn¡¯t sound right. There¡¯s Tenshi, Alice, Arthur, Rin, Me, and Kyoko. That¡¯s six, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, you forgot to count Finral which makes it seven right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. That old man sleeping on the ship. Completely forgot about him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. He isn¡¯t a sinner so there isn¡¯t any need to count him. In fact, he¡¯s not even from this world¡­ The last two haven¡¯t joined yet but they will soon. Actually, you¡¯re already well acquainted with one of them. That girl with the cowboy outfit.¡±


    ¡°Aamil? Wait, Aamil is gonna join our crew?!¡±


    ¡°Yep. And after she joins, there should be one more.¡±


    ¡°Wait, then excluding Akuma, that¡¯ll bring the number to eight, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It would. Which is what I¡¯m trying to tell you. You aren¡¯t a sinner, Shibo. It¡¯s all wrong, the current events are all twisted. You weren¡¯t supposed to meet Kyoko that day. You weren¡¯t supposed to be saved by Nana. Nor were you even supposed to have lived. And you weren¡¯t supposed to join the crew.¡±


    What should¡¯ve been groundbreaking news to him was honestly not that shocking. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew it was too good to be true. Friends? As if he of all people could actually indulge in such a thing.


    ¡°Yep¡­ I figured as much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Shibo. According to the prophecy, those seven sinners should live until the day the AntiGod destroys the world. But I fear your presence might change things. You simply being there could cause someone¡¯s death.¡±


    Shibo began to giggle.


    ¡°Sounds about right. The way you¡¯re explaining this, I suppose Akuma destroying the world is a good thing. Then should I just kill myself or something? For the greater good of the world?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say that. But it would be best if you left-!¡±


    ¡°Spare me the sugar coat! I¡¯m better off dead! I always am! Everyone around me just ends up suffering from my misfortune¡­ Why even bring me here? Why didn¡¯t you just let me die-?!¡±


    ¡°BECAUSE I CAN¡¯T BARE TO WATCH ANYMORE!!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you die over and over and over again. Only to reincarnate into a life worst than the last. It hurts. Especially when I love you so much¡­ Look, I know you¡¯re confused. Some random girl is confessing her love for you after telling you to just leave your friends¡­ But it isn¡¯t fair to you. So, I¡¯ll give you a choice. Right here and now, you either die and live through hell all over again, or I release the power sealed deep within you!¡±


    ¡°What¡­? W-What about the prophecy-?¡±


    ¡°TO HELL WITH THAT PROHPECY!! ¡­After speaking with you, I¡¯ve made up my mind. If I must pick you or the world, then the answer is clear to me. So what will it be, Shibo? Are you okay with your destiny? Or will you shatter it here and now?¡±


    Her extended palm was like a rope at the bottom of a dark abyss. This time, it wasn¡¯t Leafe who began crying, but Shibo.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    ¡°I WILL!!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit¡­ What I¡¯m about to show you is an ability that allows you to connect with the Spirit World. It falls under the Connection Arts¡­ If used correctly, your body will become the physical manifestation of any Spirit that answers your call. Though, since this is your first time, I recommend calling on one of the friendlier Spirits. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Focus on the sensation of my palm and repeat after me¡­ Connection Arts: Spiritual Link¡­ Musashi.¡±

 V4, C6 – Answers, Part III

    His footsteps were eerily silent, and the arc of his misty blade seemed to slice through the air without a whisper. Anyone who witnessed it questioned if he had even made a move at all. Just who is this misty figure? Was it really the same chubby boy from before? If so, just what happened to him?


    ¡°What is happening to him¡­?¡± Rin murmured, her eyes wide with shock. The others mirrored her astonishment, captivated by the unfolding events.


    Except for Tenshi, who couldn¡¯t help but let an eager remark slip, his excitement palpable.


    ¡°I knew he was dangerous, but this? I didn¡¯t even see him swinging that blade. And these goosebumps¡­ they just won¡¯t fade. Damn, I¡¯m itching for a chance to take him on too.¡±


    They watched in awe as Shibo effortlessly severed Arboria''s remaining leg, or rather, they witnessed the moment her limb was abruptly detached from her body. The clean cut suggested it was his blade at work, but his movements were just too fast to follow.


    Among all those present, only Arthur understood the true nature of the events unfolding.


    ¡°Spiritual Link.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± came the intrigued response from the others.


    ¡°As you all might know, within all things is a soul. That soul constantly generates and emits a source of energy known as starlites. They¡¯re normally invisible but if enough are gathered then they become clear as day¡­ From what I know, there are three main applications of Hoshi: Constellation Arts, Battle Arts and Connection Arts¡­ The Spiritual Link falls under the Connection Arts. As the name suggests, it allows someone to connect their soul and body to a spirit, thus gaining their strengths and abilities.¡±


    ¡°So Shibo can become any spirit¡­ I can¡¯t believe he had something like this in his sleeves. But how does that even work, man?


    ¡°Well, the thing is, for someone to use the Connection Arts, they must first share some kind of strong attachment to the thing they wish to connect to. For example¡­¡±


    Arthur extended his hand and summoned a white book. It had the word ¡°Believe¡± written on the front in bold letters.


    ¡°¡­Anyone who wishes to use Empower, must connect to a story. But you can¡¯t just connect to any story. It must be yours, since the soul naturally shares a strong attachment to its own story. Think of it like a parent and child¡­ In Shibo¡¯s case, he¡¯d have to somehow share a strong attachment to the Spirit Realm. I just can¡¯t figure out what that might be¡­ After all, he¡¯s just a human. He isn¡¯t even part spirit.¡±


    That last remark triggered a memory for Rin, recalling her grandfather''s words about her being part spirit. He had never clarified what that really meant, leaving her in a state of cluelessness.


    "I have a vague understanding, but what does it truly mean to be a spirit?" she inquired, her hand instinctively pressing against her chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit tricky. I can only go off the book I¡¯ve read from Camelot¡¯s library. Basically, when God fist created the world, he created three races: Angels, Humans and Spirits. Spirits are an independent race that rarely interacts with the outside world. But that¡¯s just one interpretation. Another story suggests that they¡¯re actually from another world and that each spirit is a parallel version of someone from this world. Another suggests that they¡¯re the ones who taught humanity how to speak the Language of the Gods so many years ago. Whatever the real story is, I suppose we¡¯ll just have to wait until the end of our journey to find out.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­? Did you guys forget? The whole reason we¡¯re on this journey is to reach the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    They completely forgot.


    Arthur was more than a bit disappointed that they could forget such a thing, but before he had the chance to express his frustration, a sudden, powerful shockwave interrupted their thoughts. It was Arboria, finally reaching the limits of her physical body.


    ¡°To think that a mere human would push me this far¡­ How utterly infuriating.¡± She declared, her voice laced with a mix of anger and disbelief.


    The group, along with a few curious Amazonian villagers, stood in awe as Arboria began to transform.


    Her hair combined with the hair on her skin, thickening and elongating. Her body expanded, her arms in particular stretching down to her ankles. Dark violet fur enveloped her, save for a striking white ring around her face.


    By now it was evident to Arthur that his instincts had been spot on. This was no ordinary chief, nor was she even human. The being before them was a rare entity, born from a unique egg, often referred to as a Lar Gibbon, but more commonly known as ¡°the Long-Armed Gibbon.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you really look like.¡± Shibo commented.


    His voice had changed to match his new slimmer appearance, but it was clear that he was the one in control.


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­ Now that the cat¡¯s outta the bag, I might as well fill you in. I am what is referred to as a Primordial Monkey. Like all Primordial Monkeys, I possess a unique form of mimicking others. I can mimic anyone while they¡¯re unconscious. Luckily the hairs on my body have a rather potent effect that helps with that.¡±


    Shibo recalled the handcuffs that Aamil wrapped around Tenshi and Akuma when they first met.


    ¡°That explains how some hair was able to put those two to sleep then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does. But that¡¯s not all my little trick can do. You see, I can use the abilities of anyone I previously mimicked¡­ Are you familiar with the chief¡¯s powers?¡±


    Shibo instantly tensed, his blade of mist poised defensively. But it was already too late. The world around him blurred, enveloped in a thick, violet fog. He tried to slice through the haze, but his efforts were futile.


    ¡°What is this place¡­? If what Aamil told me was true, the chief¡¯s power shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Then, a voice echoed from all directions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, human. This isn¡¯t the chief¡¯s power. It¡¯s a little trick I picked up from another monkey ages ago. It allows me to peer into your memories and even project them back to you. By merging this trick with the chief¡¯s abilities, I can compel you to reveal your deepest emotions while showing you your most agonizing memories. Oh, I can¡¯t wait to see what expression you¡¯ll make... Now. Let me gaze into your mind!¡±


    <h2>***</h2>


    The heavy iron bars loomed threateningly, trapping them at both ends, while the vague outline of the dirt road around them wavered in and out of clarity.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Inside the massive wagon, Shibo found himself shackled, his arms tightly restrained by cold metal chains. He glanced around at the other enslaved captives. Some twiddled their thumbs anxiously, their unease evident as they pondered their uncertain future that lay ahead. Others had already accepted their grim fate, seeking to get as much rest as they possibly could -seeing as this might be the last good night¡¯s rest they would have in a while.


    And a few, like Shibo, remained caught in a state of indecision, torn between despair and a fragile flicker of hope that salvation might still arrive. Deep down, Shibo wanted to hold onto the belief that such a thing was genuinely possible, that the being often referred to as "God" would truly come to their aid.


    Then, as if responding to their shared prayers, a thunderous voice echoed from the heavens, shaking the very air around them.


    "From this moment on, any man who lives a life of sin shall be cast into the depths of hell upon death, suffering eternal damnation. But those who walk the path of virtue shall find their way to paradise beside me."


    A profound silence encased the world, the weight of the declaration settling heavily in the hearts of all who heard it. People everywhere looked skyward, their faces reflecting a haunting emptiness.


    Until this moment, the cycle of reincarnation had been a well-known truth. They knew this because anyone who had reincarnated would always retain their memories. This allowed newborns to speak with surprising wisdom and for children to carry themselves with the grace of adults. This was simply how life was.


    But now, a question hung in the air: Would everything change?


    Before doubt could take root within anyone¡¯s mind, a blinding light burst forth from above, and in an instant, those who had lived virtuously met their end. Shibo was among them¡­ or so he thought.


    When he opened his eyes, he was suddenly bombarded with bright colors. These weren¡¯t heavenly colors of paradise, but rather his eyes had become much more sensitive to common lights. He was reborn as a newborn baby.


    Confusion washed over Shibo. Had he misunderstood his fate? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be dancing in paradise right about now? Could it be that he was forsaken and cast into eternal torment? If so, this didn¡¯t seem like an infinite damnation to him. He was surrounded by a loving family and lived a much more generous life than his previous one. So, the question stands¡­ What happened?


    Shibo contemplated this mystery throughout his entire life, searching for answers until he finally surrendered to the gentle embrace of old age. In the end, he had experienced a life of comfort and fulfillment.


    ¡°I suppose it must¡¯ve been a mistake. Hard to think God would make such an error, but I suppose we all have our moments. Finally, I¡¯ll get to join him in paradise.¡±


    But as he blinked awake, a familiar haze assaulted his eyes once more. Once again, he had been thrust back into the world as a newborn. This time, an unsettling certainty gnawed at him¡ªsomething was wrong. With a sense of urgency, he turned to his human parents, seeking answers about his unexpected reincarnation.


    However, the sight of a tiny infant articulating such thoughts sent shivers down their spines, leaving them paralyzed with fear. He attempted to convey the truth of his situation and the divine message the world had received, but his words fell on deaf ears. Apparently, the concept of reincarnation was utterly foreign to them. But not just him, the world itself had forgotten such a thing. It was as if he alone remembered that day. The day God suddenly spoke to humanity.


    Misunderstood and desperate, his parents concluded that he was possessed by an evil spirit, or a demon of some kind, leading them to the absurd decision to purge him through fire. They believed it would rid them of the supposed evil within their child. What an utterly idiotic idea.


    In his next life, he decided best to wait until he reached an age where speaking wouldn¡¯t provoke such surprising responses. Yet, once again, he found that the notion of reincarnation was dismissed as mere fantasy.


    It was clear that the world around him had changed, and with no answers to why, he was left grappling with the mystery of why everything was so different. The only thing he could do was ensure that he¡¯d lived a life of virtue.


    ¡°This time for sure¡­¡± He said to himself. ¡°¡­This time I will meet God in paradise.¡±


    But again, that time never came.


    Soon he realized that he not only held onto his memories but had the ability to summon a dark black book with the word ¡°Misfortune¡± written on the cover. He couldn¡¯t open it, and no one around him seemed to have any idea what it was. But he found that he could use an interesting power whenever he focused hard enough on his connection to that book.


    Unfortunately, that power came with a harrowing tole.


    It allowed him to inflict misfortune upon anything around him, a skill that proved useful when avoiding threats like monsters, humans, and other annoying obstacles.


    He soon noticed a very troubling pattern: The more he used this ability, the shorter each life became. Aside from the traumatic experience of being burned as an infant he had typically lived out his lives until old age, but now he found himself only reaching the age of fifty or sixty. He resigned himself to the notion that life was simply unpredictable and that he couldn''t always expect to die peacefully, but that just didn¡¯t seem to sit right with him. So he chose to stop using his power.


    Except nothing seemed to change.


    The more lives he lived, the more intense and dangerous they would become. He narrowly escaped a catastrophic hurricane in one life, while in another, a random arrow pierced his skull, ending his life abruptly. Ultimately, he faced a grim reality where he frequently perished before even turning thirty.


    It was during his one hundredth reincarnation that the truth finally dawned on him. Each death seemed to erode his luck further, spiraling into a relentless cycle of misfortune. The revelation struck him hard¡­


    This was no longer a human¡¯s life. This was a game. A game that had no end. A game that had no mercy.


    It was this understanding that gripped him with a sense of dread, sending his heart racing and his breaths coming in frantic gasps. Until he collapsed from shock. Once more, Shibo met his end¡­


    What unfolded was a tapestry of torment, filled with every conceivable form of death.


    Decapitation, enslavement, starvation, drowning, lethal injection, experimentation, burning, disease, suffocation, eaten alive and so much more. He died so many times that he¡¯d lost count. Sometimes he would even meet his past life during his current one.


    Each death was like a fine thread, a thread woven with his despair and agony.


    He experienced deaths that defied comprehension, some inflicted by others and some self-imposed. Yet, no matter how horrific the demise, he was brought back into the world and forced to endure the same nightmares as if God himself were orchestrating a perverse game. The relentless cycle of suffering was a cruel twist of fate, a punishment that seemed to have no end. Isolated and friendless, any connections Shibo managed to forge were ultimately shattered by his relentless misfortune, leaving him adrift in a sea of despair.


    It was clear to him that it all began on that faithful day. The day, God suddenly spoke to humanity.


    (I see¡­ Since the beginning, I was never virtuous... This is my eternal damnation.)


    In a desperate bid to preserve his sanity, he forged an alternate identity. A coward. His job was to simply run away. To run away from his problems. To run away from his suffering. To run away from everything.


    <h2>***</h2>


    The experience brought her to a state of near trauma, vomiting across the ground as her body strained to keep a hold onto her sanity.


    ¡°How is it even possible to die that many times?!¡± she cried out, her mind reeling from the horrific scene she had just witnessed. ¡°Is there even a number for that many times?! ¡­No. You aren¡¯t human. You can¡¯t be human. HOW IN THE HELL HAVE YOU HELD ONTO YOUR SANITY!!¡±


    The group was confused as to why the Lar Gibbon was suddenly vomiting. For them, she¡¯d just collapsed after staring at Shibo for what felt like five whole minutes.


    Shibo approached her fallen form with a chilling calmness.


    ¡°You pry into the hearts of others and seek joy in their suffering. Someone like you could never understand me. Honestly, I pity you¡­ Before I kill you, answer me this. Why are you keeping humans in that underground basement?¡±


    (This boy¡­ He¡¯s on another level. At this rate, I¡¯ll die¡­ I have to buy myself some time.)


    ¡°Curious of my plans are you?¡± She went as she gathered her composure. ¡°¡­It¡¯s simply really. Around two centuries ago, I happened to stumble upon the corpse of the previous chief. After looking through her memories, I learned that she had a rather interesting ability¡­ Constellation Art: Droplet of Life. It is the ability to extend someone else¡¯s life. The unfortunate catch is that the user sacrifices their own life force¡­ But I suddenly had an idea. What if I could restore her life force? Then, would she be able to essentially grant eternal youth?! I just had to test it out. So, I hooked her up to an incubator and restored her lifeforce using the souls of male children¡­ It took a while, but she eventually woke up. And do you wanna know the first thing she did after waking up? She used her powers on her own children. Almost instinctually! Can you believe it?! For two whole centuries, that woman has been constantly feeding her lifeforce to her children so that they wouldn¡¯t die until she could hold them once more!¡±


    Shibo eyes flickered in disbelief. A whirlwind of emotions flooded his heart and a single tear fell.


    ¡°What misfortune. I can¡¯t even begin to understand her pain. What absolute misfortune¡­ You are truly evil. I hoped I could offer you some kind of understanding. But all I can give you¡­ is death.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t be so rash. I wasn¡¯t gonna tell you this, but it seems to leave me no choice. You see, I have the power to redirect any damage inflicted on me onto that mother in my dungeon. I try not to do it often since it takes awhile for her to fully heal. Plus, restoking those children is quite a difficult task. But if I die here, you¡¯d leave me no choice¡­ So, what will it be?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re bluffing.¡±


    ¡°Oh? ¡­Try me. Or would you rather run away like you always do-!¡±


    ¡°GR-! SHUT UP!!!!!¡±


    *Shatter!


    With a swift motion, he swung his blade, and the white mist around him shattered, unveiling his true self. In that instant, the formidable strength and speed he once possessed vanished.


    The Lar Gibbon seized the opportunity, launching a powerful uppercut, but to her surprise, her fist never made contact.


    In the blink of an eye, he had returned to his original position, accompanied by another figure.


    ¡°That¡¯s ten minutes. I hope you got those answers¡­ Because it¡¯s my turn.¡±

 V4, C7 – The Final Push, Part I

    The Lar Gibbon clicked her tongue in annoyance. Half of it stemmed from the fact that she couldn¡¯t finish off Shibo. The other half came from the fact that Tenshi¡¯s movements were almost as fast as her previous opponent.


    ¡°And who are you supposed to be? Some generic hero showing up last second? Because that trope is far too outplayed.¡±


    ¡°Damn, is it really?¡± Tenshi snarked. ¡°And here I thought I was so cool too-!¡±


    His snark comments were cut short by a sudden violet beam. The Lar Gibbon had managed to buy enough time to regain some of her power. However, Tenshi seemed unphased, even swatting the beam of light away as if it were a pesky insect.


    ¡°But how¡­?¡± The Lar Gibbon questioned, her expression flickering with disbelief.


    ¡°How, you ask? That¡¯s a tough question. I¡¯ll have to come back to you with that. For now, I want you to show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast. It seems you¡¯re forgetting something. I can redirect any damage inflicted on me to that mother. If you value her life, I¡¯d recommend not harming me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Too stunned to speak? Where did all that bravado go?¡±


    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I not know who this mother character is, I see no reason why I should care about her.¡±


    ¡°You barbarian! Obviously I¡¯m referring to the mother of this village¡¯s chief! The mother of the girl I was previously pretending to be?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh. I see. I see. Yes, I guess that would be a problem.¡±


    He¡¯s lying. Behind that smile he¡¯s as confused as they come.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve actually been meaning to test out this trick on another person.¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you hear a word I just said?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did. Every word unfortunately. But if it¡¯s true that you redirect any injury, then I only need to not injury you¡­¡±


    As he wound his fist he sunk his feet into the ground, solidifying his balance.


    ¡°¡­This Kata, was it? I don¡¯t exactly know what it is, or why I can use it. But it doesn¡¯t seem to do any physical damage, nor can it be healed by external means. I actually wrote it off as garbage, but I guess in situations like these, it has its uses.¡±


    The spectating group struggled to keep watch of the sight as Tenshi gathered his starlites. The shockwaves were like powerful winds produced by a devastating tornado.


    In an instant Tenshi was in front of the Lar Gibbon, firing a punch that hurled her through the damaged village. What was most strange about the blow was that Tenshi hadn¡¯t even hit her. It looked as if the air produced from his fist had blown her away.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She had reacted just in time to at least put up her guard, and yet, it felt as if she¡¯d been attacked head on. The pain was excruciating, and she felt as if her soul was shaking.


    ¡°No way!¡± Arthur exclaimed. ¡°How does a guy like him know Kata?!¡±


    The Lar Gibbon wasted no time regaining her balance, firing off violet beams at Tenshi. She¡¯d intended to fire eight or so but found that she could only fire a mere three.


    While dancing around the beams of light, Tenshi closed the distance once more and feinted a right punch, only to use the momentum to sweep her off her feet. Though she managed to jump over his leg as it swept past her. Using the moment to her advantage, she swiped through the air with a right kick.


    For a moment, it appeared as though the blow connected. But in reality, Tenshi used the momentum of her kick to counter with a kick of his own, knocking her to the ground. Again, he¡¯d managed to blow her away without even touching her.


    (This man. I took him to the type of warrior who rather use their fist than brains¡­ But every attack has meaning. No movements are wasted¡­ And this power¡­ It¡¯s just like that time again that deity boy. There¡¯s no physical injury and yet I feel as if my entire body is shaking. And I¡¯m not able to redirect the damage.)


    What followed was an onslaught of blows, feints and counters. Each fired with kata, so that there would be no physical damage. The strange creature known as Lar Gibbon was completely and utterly outclassed in both skill and power.


    As she crept back in terror, Tenshi found himself taunting her.


    ¡°C¡¯mon. Is that really all? I swore you had better movements than this. Hurry up and give me the fight I want.¡±


    (What¡­ is this? I¡¯m not able to use my Empower¡­ I get it now. That strange power can disrupt the soul, hindering its ability to properly generate and use starlites¡­ Then I have no choice¡­)


    ¡°¡­THIS IS MY LAST GAMBLE!!!¡±


    In a last-ditch attempt at victory, the Lar Gibbon channeled a large violet orb. It was about the size of a large house and was producing enough energy to knock any surrounding villager off their feet. Tenshi however, stood firm, eager to face the attack.


    He knew that dodging would only put his friends in danger, so he poured everything into catching and redirecting it upwards. His veins bulged and his shirt ripped into shreds as he controlled the massive orb of raw power. And just as he succeeded in throwing the attack upward, he noticed something. It was the Lar Gibbon zipping past him. She was attempting to reach his friends.


    (What?!) Tenshi thought. (Is she really trying to get a hostage? Does she seriously think that¡¯ll stop me from kicking her ass?! She must be going after Shibo since she knows he and I are close no-!)


    Suddenly he remembered something. It was a memory that almost seemed irrelevant. The kind of moment where you¡¯d just glance over and think nothing of. Except it was this memory that flashed through his mind in this moment.


    It was the moment he, Akuma and Shibo met Aamil for the first time. Specifically, when Akuma pointed out that she was from earth.


    (Now that I¡¯m thinking about it¡­ Why would this monster just let Aamil into the village? Real chief or not, surely anyone would be warry of a random child suddenly popping up in their village. There¡¯re so many questions at play. You know, like where did they come from? Are they a spy? Anything!)


    As he contemplated these things, he remembered Pegasus. How it was able to summon forth thunder and remain unscathed by the burning aftermath.


    (¡­Of course! It¡¯s that damn horse! It only lets Aamil ride it.)


    Tenshi raced over to Aamil, hoping to intercept the Lar Gibbon. But as he did, he noticed something in the corner of his eye. The earlier attack that he managed to redirect into the air had shot a single beam of light at Rin. Its rays shimmered as it hovered above her and time seemed to halt as he watched it do so. Before he realized it, he pivoted and pushed Rin out the way and got hit by the full force of the violet beam in the process.


    Perhaps it was dumb of him. I mean worst case scenario she could¡¯ve just healed herself. Maybe even Akuma could¡¯ve done something if it came to that. But honestly, none of those thoughts came to him until after he the attack struck him. His body had just moved on its own.


    With Tenshi momentarily stunned, the Lar Gibbon darted past the group with Aamil¡¯s neck clenched between her grip.


    ¡°At long last. Oh, how I¡¯ve waited for this day. Two centuries ago, I used this power to completely take over that man, forcing him to kill the one he loves. All so that I could force her to use her power to keep Palola alive for all this time. After all, her power is necessary if I want to control those creatures¡­ But as fate will have it, I no longer need her power. Not when I have you, my dear Aamil... Now. Combine with me!¡±


    The remarkable ability to imitate others is a defining trait of all Primordial Monkeys, manifesting in various intriguing ways.


    In this case, the Lar Gibbon is able to take on the appearance of anyone who is unconscious, while also harnessing the abilities of those she has previously mimicked. That¡¯s not all however. The hair covering her body has the extraordinary capability to induce unconsciousness in others.


    By combining these two abilities, she can envelop someone as if she were a second skin. She had refrained from utilizing this power, as it could only be executed in her true form and as Palola had the ability to communicate with all animals, she had no real need to use it.


    But now, circumstances are far different. As she wraps herself around Aamil, she not only sends her into a deep slumber but also gains control over both her body and Pegasus. And since Aamil is still underneath the mimicked skin, any harm inflicted upon her will inevitably affect Aamil as well.


    In essence, they have effectively become one.